Betty Pearl's Sissy Stories 20.1
Menu => Active Sissy Stories => Topic started by: Sandra B on June 22, 2020, 04:49:37 AM
-
Chapter 1. An Offer.
Philip’s mother, Alice Timothy, had been engaged in a legal battle over the disposal of her uncle’s estate for nearly a year. The other party to the case was her older sister, Estella Crowthorne. The estate was substantial – probably a little over half a million - and her sister was wealthy, her financier husband having died five years before and left her everything, after which she had, with becoming gratitude, reverted to her maiden name. Moreover she had one daughter of nineteen, Tina, who was training as a lawyer, and who was already self-sufficient, albeit that she still lived with her mother. Alice, on the other hand, had been deserted by her husband after she’d given birth to their third child, and now she was struggling to survive and bring up the three of them on a combination of state benefits and the small income she earned from a dressmaking and alterations business. She was claiming fifty percent of the estate, whilst Estella wanted the lot. There was no apparent basis for one sister to have a greater claim to the estate than the other. But in legal disputes, especially those which are settled out of court, equity is not always served. Who was it who said, if a mugger should approach me in the street and demand my wallet, I would do all in my power to resist; but if he should threaten to take it by legal means, I would hand it over and consider I had had a lucky escape? The case had not yet come to court, and if it had, it is doubtful Alice would have been able to proceed; she was relying on a small local firm of solicitors which was really out of its depth, and which, truth be told, was not charging her its usual fees. Estella had the backing of a city firm specialising in probate and administration, one of the partners of which was a personal friend. So really Alice was on a hiding to nothing. But in the interests of her children, she felt she had no choice but to keep fighting. Philip was seventeen, and was already contributing to the family finances by working in a local supermarket. He had been hoping to go to university – he had the offer of a place to study Natural Sciences – but he felt constrained to stay and help his mother and her two younger children, Sammy, who was three, and Delia, nine.
So this was the situation at the time we join the story. It was February. Things weren’t going well for Alice. Her dressmaking business was in the doldrums, Sammy was not well – he had some sort of flu which had been going on far too long – and Philip was bearing most of the responsibility for keeping the family above water. Her solicitors had warned her that they couldn’t go on subsidising her action forever, especially as she already owed them nearly two thousand pounds. And the case was not going well for them. Her sister’s firm – let us call them Pressman and Corkscrew - had tied them up in knots, with obscure legal precedents and statements of claim to which they were unable to respond. Then one day, when Alice was seriously considering abandoning her claim, her solicitors rang her. The other side had made an offer. Though it was slightly unusual in its terms, they urged her to accept it. Financially, though it only amounted to a small percentage of the estate’s value, it would give her a degree of security and allow her to pay off her debt at once. It was couched in the following terms.
“I, Estella Crowthorne, of Dayton [not the actual town] in the County of Berkshire, hereby make the following offer in the case of the estate of John Crowthorne deceased. I am prepared to pay my sister, Alice Timothy, a lump sum of ten thousand pounds, and five hundred pounds a month until her youngest child presently living shall attain the age of eighteen years. In return, the said Alice Timothy shall undertake to relinquish all claims to the estate of the said John Crowthorne, and in addition will transfer to me all custody, parental rights, and issues of welfare, of whatever type or importance, relating to her eldest son Philip. Further, she will undertake, during the time the said Philip is in her sister’s care and charge, not to make or attempt to make any contact with him, either direct or by telephone or email or letter or any other means of communication and will obtain from the said Philip his written consent and undertaking also not to communicate with his mother as set out above and to comply with and obey any instruction his aunt thinks fit to give him. And she will further agree that any failure to adhere to these terms on her part or her son’s will result in the immediate invalidation of this agreement and the forfeit of any monies already received by her under its terms.”
Alice read this offer several times. Then she rang her solicitors.
“Is this actually legal? Can she ask this?”
“I’m afraid so, Mrs Timothy. Your son is still technically a minor, since he won’t be eighteen until the end of August. It is within your power, with his consent, to transfer his custody to your sister, and it is in her power to make it one of the terms of the agreement.”
“I don’t like it. I shall talk to Philip when he gets home from school. And that’s another thing. He would have to change schools. No, I won’t do it. I won’t.”
“Well, I understand your reluctance, I really do. But consider your other children. This will take all the pressure off your finances. Moreover if you can pay our bill, which is modest given the amount of work we have been involved in, I shall do my best to reduce it even further – though it will still run to about two thousand. Do you know any reason why your sister should not be trusted in this matter?”
“No…not really. Though she’s never shown any charitable inclinations before…”
“Why don’t you discuss the matter with Philip, and then with her. Try to find out what her plans are, what she has in mind. But I urge you to make a decision as soon as possible. She can of course withdraw this offer at any time.”
“Thank you. I will. I’ll be in touch.”
When Philip arrived home from school, Alice handed him the letter.
“Read this.”
He read it through, twice, frowning. “What’s this? I’d have to go live with her?”
“Until your eighteenth birthday. Six months. I’ve told the solicitor it’s not going to happen.”
Philip threw himself into an armchair and read it all over again.
“I know it’s not half the estate, mum. But we didn’t need half, in any case. This would sort things out for you. You’d have enough to live on for the foreseeable future. And you’d pay off the debts. That’s half the problem, those debts. They make you miserable.”
“But she wants to take you away from me!”
“Apparently. I can’t think why,” he laughed. “Let me think about it this evening, okay? I just want to turn the whole thing over in my mind. Have you spoken to her directly at all?”
“No. And I don’t want to.”
“Do you mind if I do?”
“I suppose not. Go ahead, if you want.”
“Okay, first I’m going to read this all over again. Then I’m going to ring her and try to find out what’s she up to.”
“Be careful, Philip. She’s an evil b…”
“All right, mum!” he interrupted. “Don’t worry. I’m not naïve, you know. Just forget about it for a while. Where are the kids?”
“Sammy’s asleep. Delia’s round at Sue’s.”
“Okay. Now don’t worry.” And he kissed his mother on the forehead.
-
Chapter 2. A Decision.
Philip went up to his room, the letter in his hand. He prised off his shoes, and threw himself on the bed. He read the whole thing through again, twice. He tried to imagine what it might be like, living with his aunt. Oh, and her daughter. He hadn’t seen either of them for…how long was it? It must be at least six years. Delia was little and Sammy hadn’t even been born. When his mother and Estella were on better terms, they used occasionally to visit. His father always refused to go, however. He couldn’t stomach his wife’s sister. Probably just as well, since he was usually drunk. He could remember his aunt only vaguely – not with affection either. She had seemed a rather severe presence, observing him critically and frequently correcting him for some minor offence, even in the presence of his mother. On these visits, he’d spent most of the time playing with Tina. She was two years older than he, and quite pretty. I think I had a bit of a crush on her, he thought, with a smile. Not surprising, I suppose. I was only ten, and she seemed so grown up to me. I can still remember those dark eyes and the feel of her hair.
He lay there for some more minutes, then seemed to make a decision. He picked up the phone and dialled Aunt Estella’s number. It hardly had a chance to ring before it was answered.
“Hello?”
“Aunt Estella. It’s me. Philip.”
“Philip! How wonderful to hear from you. How are you?”
Hypocritical cow, he thought.
“I’m fine, thank you. I hope you’re well – and Tina. You must know why I’m ringing.”
“Yes, we’re both well. Tina’s quite grown up now. Why you’re ringing? Did your mother receive a letter from her solicitors? I made her an offer.”
“I know. I’ve read it. What’s this all about?”
“Well, I thought it was perfectly clear…”
“It’s clear you’re screwing her over…”
“Well, if she doesn’t want to accept, of course that’s her business," she replied, frostily. "I’ve told my legal advisors to give her forty-eight hours. Then the offer will be withdrawn. So what did you want to say?”
“Look aunt,” he continued, in a more conciliatory tone, “I get the financial bit. If you want to know, I’m in favour of her accepting. But what’s all this about you taking custody of me? Why would you want that? What’s in it for you?”
“Well, Philip. There’s nothing “in it” for me, as you so charmingly put it. We haven’t met up for years, and though your mother and I no longer see eye to eye, I feel I’d like to see something of you before you reach majority and disappear from my life – our lives – completely. That’s all. You’ll be well taken care of, and you can continue your schooling at a really good private school, of which my best friend is the headmistress. Do you want to go to university next year?”
“I was hoping, yes.”
“Then take advantage of my offer. I guarantee this place will improve your grades. And grades are everything now. You’ll have your own room, and Tina still lives here, so you’ll be able to see a lot of her. I seem to remember you were very good friends…”
“How is she?”
“She’s fine. She’s blossomed, physically and intellectually. She would love to see you again.”
Philip could feel his resolve melting. Above all, he wanted his mother to have financial security, no longer to be racked with worry every day of her life. It was only for a few months, anyway. Who knows? he thought, I might actually enjoy the change. He paused.
“All right. If I agree, I want you to know I’m doing this for one reason, and one reason alone. I want my mother to be released from all this stress. I want her to be free to enjoy bringing up her children. Do you understand?”
“Perfectly, Philip. I admire and respect your loyalty to her. Do you think you can persuade her?”
“I think so. We’ll get back to the solicitor tomorrow.”
“You must both agree, mind, and adhere to the letter of the agreement.”
“Yes, I get that. Okay. Leave it with me.”
“Thank you, Philip dear. I look forward to hearing. Take care.”
“And you, aunt.”
He ended the call. His mother was downstairs. He could hear Delia arriving home. He’d talk to her after she was in bed. He had made up his mind. A small inconvenience for him, that was all. She’d be fine by herself for a while. After all, if he did go to uni next year, she’d have to get used to doing without him. “It’s for the best,” he said out loud.
-
Sandra B, two great chapters. Phillip made his decision and he hopes it will help his mother out. I know his aunt has alterior motives regarding Phillip. I can't wait for the next chapters so that I can find out what is going to happen. :P :P :P :P :P :P :P
-
This is great setup, I cant wait to see what happens to Phillip next.
-
I agree with the other posters. Fantastic start and setup! Why do I suspect Aunt Estella has some rather unusual plans for young Philip? I'm anxious to learn more about this private school... something is fishy! Awesome!
-
Chapter 3. Signed and Sealed.
After Mrs Timothy had tucked Delia in that night, Philip was waiting for her in the kitchen as she came downstairs.
“Mum,” he said, pulling up a chair for her at the kitchen table, “sit down. Let’s talk about this Estella thing.”
She sat, looking at him anxiously.
“I’ve thought about it carefully, and I’ve spoken to her. I’ve decided I’m prepared to agree to her terms.”
“But, Philip…”
“Hold on a second. Of course I’m going to miss you – and the kids – terribly. But she’s going to take care of my education, and help me get the grades I need for uni. I don’t want to desert you – that’s the last thing I’d ever want – but the priority at the moment is to get you solvent. We both know that if you go on fighting this case you’re simply going to run out of money and the solicitor’s good will, and be left with nothing. You’re already a nervous wreck. And eventually it’ll be the children who suffer as well. This will at least sort you out, and you can relax and bring them up normally.”
Mrs Timothy sighed. “I know you’re right. But that woman…. You never know what she’s up to. I’m just afraid….”
“Don’t be, mum. There’s no choice, really. It’s only a few months, then I can tell her to sod off.”
There was a silence, in which they both pursued their own thoughts.
“What do you want me to do?” she asked, eventually.
“Ring the solicitor tomorrow and say we’ve decided to agree to the terms. Before she withdraws the offer and we’re back to square one.”
“Okay. But I don’t like it, Phil. It’s not…normal.”
The next day Mrs Timothy did as they had agreed. Mr Jenkins, the solicitor, sounded relieved. No doubt he wanted his bill paid, but it was also the fact that the whole business had highlighted his firm’s limitations. After their initial conversation he rang back within the hour.
“The other side have faxed me through copies of the agreements for you and your son. I think the sooner we get them signed and returned the better. Would you both be able to come in today?
“Yes, of course, Mr Jenkins. We’ll come in straight away.”
Two hours later the doc-uments were signed. Mr Jenkins literally “breathed a sigh of relief”.
“Now, he said, I’ll fax these straight back, and once they’re received the terms of the settlement will come into effect. So, practicalities. Miss Crowthorne’s solicitors will arrange for the lump sum to be transferred to my firm, and I shall deduct our outstanding fees, then transfer it to your bank account – I have the details. I will of course send you a full account. The monthly payments will be made in advance on the first day of every month by Pressman’s direct to your account. It’s now, what, the twentieth, so the March payment will include an adjustment for the eight days remaining in this month.”
“What about me, Mr Jenkins,” asked Philip, pessimistically.
“Mr Philip. Yes, I was coming to that. Miss Crowthorne has agreed that you do not need to arrive at her house until this Saturday, the twenty-fourth. To give you a few days to prepare.”
“How generous of her!” exclaimed Philip’s mother.
Ignoring the remark, Mr Jenkins continued.
“You will, however, need to be there by twelve noon. If you’re going by train, Miss Crowthorne has offered to meet you at the station.”
“Yes, I will be.”
“I’ll let her know. You’ll need to ring and tell her what time you’ll be arriving.”
“Of course.”
“One more thing. You will be required to leave your phone behind, Mr Philip. If you do need to make a call for some legitimate purpose, I understand there is a house phone – though you can expect any call you do make to be monitored. I urge you not to do anything to prejudice the terms of the settlement. The consequences would, of course, be very serious.”
“Yes, we got that.”
“So that’s it, I think. Do you have any other questions?”
Neither of them did, so with a brief handshake they departed and walked slowly home.
“Well, we’ve done it, Philip.”
“Yes, mum. Don’t worry. It’ll be fine.”
-
Chapter 4. Espionage.
The next three days were difficult for them all. The children had to be told their big brother was going away for a while. They were both upset, but whereas Sammy accepted it, Delia kept asking why, and wouldn’t be satisfied with the explanation that he was paying an extended social visit to his aunt. Eventually they decided to say that she was unwell, and that Philip was going to look after her for a bit. This explanation put an end to the questions, but she still looked at him suspiciously. On the Friday, after the children were in bed, and they were both feeling gloomy, Philip was sitting in an armchair reading his agreement once again.
“You know, mum, there’s something missing in this.”
“Missing?”
“Yes. I’m not allowed to communicate with you, but there’s no mention of the kids.”
“Well?”
“So I could ring them for a chat, couldn’t I?”
“Maybe. But she might construe that as contact with me, mightn’t she?”
“I don’t know. I’m going to ask. I wouldn’t do it without clearing it. But if she did agree, maybe Delia could relay a message?”
“Darling, let’s not take the risk. As much as I love you, and as much as I’m going to miss you, I think we should be very careful. That woman is as cunning as a fox. And twice as dangerous.”
“Okay, mum. You’re right, of course.”
“There is one thing, though…”
“Yes?”
“If there was an emergency… I mean, heaven forbid, but suppose something happened to me or to one of the kids. Or to you.”
“There’s no provision for that, is there. We should have thought of it before we signed. But we were under pressure…”
“Look. Take this.” She handed him a business card. “This is the shop I deal with. “Daring Designs”.
“Proprietor Jane Talkington. Ripley. That’s not that far from Dayton, is it?”
“No. They do all sorts of bespoke ladies clothing, you know, exotic stuff. Jane’s a very good friend of mine. I go there every Friday afternoon, to drop off the sewing and pick up more. I’m always there between one and two. I’ll explain things to her. If you can make a phone call at that time I’ll be there. Or you could leave a message at any time. But only do it if it’s an emergency, okay?”
“Yes, of course. It’s something, anyway.”
They continued talking, and Mrs Timothy, who was rather into the spy genre, came up with a couple of ingenious variations. If she had an emergency, she would get Jane to ring Aunt Estella’s number, and ask for a fictional Mrs Blenner-Hassett. Even if Philip himself didn’t answer the phone, the silly name might well mean that he’d hear about it. Second, she remembered that opposite her sister’s house, and in view of the windows, was a big maple tree. If there was a problem, she would come by at night and make a yellow chalk mark on the trunk! Philip had to laugh at that.
“Mum! You should have been in MI5! If you ever do have to do that, just make sure you’re not seen. It’s like when spies mark a dead drop, right?”
“In her case, I’d say a drop dead.”
Their mood was temporarily lightened. But neither slept well that night.
-
Chapter 5. A Shock.
Philip’s departure was accompanied by many tears, and as he walked away from the house there was a hollow pain in the pit of his stomach. He had rung his aunt, the train was on time, and he arrived at Dayton just after twelve. It was bitterly cold. Sure enough, there she was on the windswept platform waiting for him, older, yes, but as straight and grim as she’d ever been, like a slightly rusty poker. She approached him with what she must have imagined was a smile on her face, and kissed his cheek. Her lips were like ice.
“Philip, dear. You’ve grown! You’re a very handsome young man, now.”
“Hello, aunt. It’s been a long time, all right.”
“And how is Alice?”
“Mum’s fine. Sends her regards.” (She hadn’t.)
“Come on, let’s get out of this wind. The car’s right outside.”
Philip almost laughed when she made her way over to a little yellow Mini. Nothing could have been more incongruous. She noticed his surprise.
“Oh, it’s not mine, dear. Not my cup of tea at all. It’s Tina’s. You remember Tina? She’s a beautiful woman now.”
Indeed he did remember Tina. She had been a beautiful girl then. He began to take an interest.
“She lives with you still, then.”
“Oh, yes. And if you’re wondering – not that you would be, of course - if you’re wondering, no, she doesn’t have a boyfriend.”
“I wasn’t,” he lied. “But why not?”
“She’s very particular, that’s all. Very choosy. As any daughter of mine should be. No-one has come up to scratch yet.”
“I see. Fair enough.”
“And you?”
“No. I’ve been too busy studying and working recently. At least mum’s going to be all right, now.”
“Yes, dear. As long as you both adhere to the agreement, she’ll do very well,” she said, with emphasis, and a sidelong glance.
The drive was not the most comfortable. Aunt Estella was leant forward, peering through the windscreen with screwed-up eyes. She could drive all right – she could be a boy racer, thought Philip – but she paid no attention to other road users. They simply had to get out of her way. He gripped the door handle and shut his eyes. He only relaxed when she turned into the driveway. He looked up at the house. Victorian neo-Gothic, like it’s owner, he thought. It was smaller than he remembered – in his mind it had been a huge mansion – but still pretty impressive. The Mini skidded to a halt, and they got out.
”We have arrived at our destination!” cried Aunt Estella triumphantly.
“God be thanked,” murmured Philip under his breath.
As he was unloading his suitcase from the back seat, a figure appeared at the top of the front steps. He glanced up – and froze. Tina. No mistaking those black eyes and that black hair. In his mind the two manifestations - the little girl he had known, and this vision of loveliness – melted in and out of each other. The contrast with her mother was striking. Tina wore a long dress of yellow satin. She smiled and waved.
“Philip! Hurry up. I can’t wait to see you!”
Suddenly the enforced visit took on an entirely new character. He grabbed the case and headed for the steps.
“Tina. It’s great to see you! You look….” He was going to say, “amazing”. But he realised it would have been a bit premature. Instead he made a joke. “You haven’t changed a bit!”
She laughed. “Neither have you. Except I don’t remember the stubble!”
“I’m sorry. I should have shaved. But I was in such a rush…”
He climbed the steps. They gave each other a kiss on the cheek. She held his arms for a moment and looked into his eyes. Her eyes were as black as before, but larger, full of humour. In that moment thoughts of his home, his mother, his siblings, all evaporated. He was bewitched.
-
Sandra B,
I'm enjoying the start of your story. It is well written and I'm eager to read what evil Aunt Estella has in store for Philip.
-
As usual, Sandra B, your prose is riveting and leaves one wanting more. I hope Phillip remains the strong character you have developed so far.
-
Sandra B, two great chapters. Phillip will be delving into the unknown until his aunt and Tina spring their trap. Right now, I have no idea what is going to happen to Phillip. That is the sign of a good writer. They keep you in suspense wanting more and more. Thank you, Sandra B. :) :) :) :) :) :) :) :)
-
Chapter 6. Disillusionment.
Philip hadn’t been sure what to expect at Aunt Estella’s, but whatever he had imagined, it was nothing like the scenario he was presented with that afternoon. He and Tina sat out in the conservatory, watching the sleet drifting across the lawn, and reminiscing about old times, while his aunt periodically steamed into view bearing drinks and snacks, assuming a sentimental tone of voice, and apparently quite happy to leave them together. A pleasant day was rounded off with a dinner of rich cassoulet, accompanied by a bottle of two of red wine, and a lemon tart, all prepared by Estella and Tina working together. As Philip relaxed with a Russian coffee, and regarded his smiling hosts, he began to think he’d made a misjudgement. But that was largely due to three large glasses of Burgundy. They were the perfect catalyst by which to allow him to drop his guard.
He awoke late the next morning, to find his aunt bustling about in his room.
“A-Aunt? Good morning. How are you? Thank you for a lovely evening.”
She didn’t reply. All the bonhomie of the previous evening seemed to have evaporated. He sat up in bed.
“What’s going on? What are you doing?” He looked for his suitcase which he had left on the chair. It was no longer there. “Where’s my case? Why are you moving things about?”
“Your toiletries are in the second drawer down,” she replied, bluntly, indicating the chest. “Your clothes are all in the wardrobe. Your underwear and so on is also in the chest. Please get dressed at once and come down to the kitchen.”
“But what…”
“No discussions, please. Your outfit for today is hanging on the side of the wardrobe. Please shower and dress as quickly as you can. It’s twenty-five past nine. You will be downstairs by ten. Is that clear?”
Not waiting for a reply, she left him, and he heard her quick steps descending the stairs. He was bewildered. At that moment there was a soft knock, and Tina put her head round the door.
“Tina? What’s going on?”
“Best do as she says, Philip. She’s in one of her moods. Don’t upset her or it’ll be the worst for both of us. I’m next door. Give me a call if you need any help.”
“Tina…” But she had gone.
He struggled out of bed, stretched, and looked around. He opened the top drawer, but it was full of ladies underwear. No, second drawer. It was all there. Flannel, razor, everything. Also a load of creams and cosmetics. She might have cleared all this stuff out, he thought. He grabbed what he needed and made his way to the bathroom. A quick shower, a shave, and he was finished. He headed back to his bedroom. Oh, yes. The side of the wardrobe, she’d said. So she thinks she’s going to decide what I wear, does she? We’ll see about that! He peered around the side. What the…? On a hanger were two items of clothing. A pale pink off-the-shoulder T-shirt, with some banal slogan scrawled across the front, and a pair of tiny women’s denim shorts, with shoulder straps. On the floor beneath this delightful ensemble was a pair of pink knee-highs and blue patent leather shoes with low heels. He stared, uncomprehending.
“Well, I’m damned if I’m…. Who does she think….? She can’t be serious!”
He stomped out of the room and knocked sharply on Tina’s door. She opened at once.
“What is all this? I mean, I can’t…I won’t…”
“Philip darling, please just do as she says. I’m frightened what will happen if you’re…you know, difficult. You did sign that agreement, after all. She has the power, if you refuse…”
“I didn’t expect something like this, though!”
A sudden thought occurred to him, and he dashed back into the room and threw open the wardrobe door. On the left, dresses, skirts, at least two pairs of hot pants. On the right….on the right….he flipped through two maid’s outfits, and two schoolgirl uniforms – with badges!
“No!” he cried, aghast. “She can’t!”
“She can, Philip. She can do anything she wants, don’t you see? Please don’t upset her. I’m worried about your family. Look, you’ve only got ten minutes. Let me help you.”
Philip realised he would have to comply, at least for the time being. He slipped on the T-shirt, and went to step into the shorts.
“I’m sorry. You can’t leave your boxers on. They’ll hang down – you’ll hang down. Panties are in the top drawer. Pick some you like. I’ll turn my back.”
Philip huffed and puffed with indignation. “What’s the idea of all this?”
“Please Philip, hurry!”
He chose a pink pair, to match his top. Why did I do that? he asked himself. Then on with the shorts. He caught a glimpse of himself in the mirror, and blushed with embarrassment. Finally the knee-highs and shoes. They fit really well, he remarked to himself. And then he realised he’d thought that with the faintest sense of satisfaction, hardly perceptible, but annoyingly present. He cursed inwardly.
“Come on, Philip. Let’s go.”
They ran down the stairs, Tina leading, and walked quickly to the kitchen. Aunt Estella was making coffee. She looked up as they entered.
“Two minutes late, Philip! You’ll have to learn to be punctual. I’ll soon teach you, don’t worry. Come here!”
He approached her, a sulky expression of his face. Without warning, she grabbed one strap of his shorts, swung him round, and administered two hard slaps to the backs of his unprotected thighs.
“Ow! Aunt! That hurt!”
“One for each minute you were late. You were lucky I didn’t use my cane.”
He was speechless.
“Now, take the tray of coffee and come into the lounge. I want to tell you what is expected of you over the coming months.”
Obediently, Philip followed his aunt and his cousin into the spacious lounge. He could have cried. This was not what he had expected, even in his worst nightmares.
-
Sandra B, Oh the wicked webs you weave. Philip had no idea that his aunt was as strict and serious as she is now. He is going to be dressed like a girl and I love the fact that he has school uniforms in the closet. You have done another great job with this story. Please keep going and don't leave us hanging very long. :D :D :D :D :D :D :D :D :D
-
Chapter 7. Minutiae.
Tina pulled up three armchairs, and they sat around the coffee table, facing each other. Nothing was said for several minutes, as Tina poured out the coffee and handed round the cups. Aunt Estella sat very upright, with a virtuous expression on her face, looking straight at Philip. He felt the need to break the silence.
“These…things. They fit me perfectly. Is that coincidence, or…”
“Nothing I do is coincidence, young man. Don’t you remember I sent you some clothes last autumn, for your birthday?”
He did. They were not at all the sort of things he would have worn. They were still in their packets at home, unopened.
“Yes…”
“Well, I used that as a pretext to ask your mother for your sizes and measurements.”
Philip remembered his mother measuring him. He had been slightly puzzled about it at the time, but she had said she was thinking of ordering him some stuff.
“So you had this planned a year ago?”
“Not planned. But it was in the back of my mind.”
“So what you’re saying is, that in fact you’re a total pervert. You were fantasizing about dressing me up as a girl even when you hadn’t seen me for years.”
“Philip, please don’t…” interjected Tina.
“No, that’s all right, darling. You misunderstand, Philip. I have no sexual interest in you. In fact, as my nephew, I want you get on in the world. I think this training, together with the schooling, will help you do that. No, I do have personal motives, but they’re not perverted, merely utilitarian. You see, our maid had been talking about leaving since last summer. I really can’t manage without a maid, you understand. Then a few weeks ago, she finally did it. You have no idea how difficult it is to find a maid these days. I always prefer a trainee – they’re so much more compliant. But girls simply aren’t going into the profession any more. However, I have a feeling that you are going to be perfect for what I want.”
“Is this true, Tina?”
“I’m afraid so, Philip. But your aunt will be a good mistress, really. Please just do what she asks. It will be best for everyone. And I’ll be here to assist in any way I can.”
She looked at him with such an expression of concern and interest, that Philip forgot all about his situation for an instant. He would have endured anything to be closer to Tina.
“I guess I’ll have to get used to it for a while. I don’t have an alternative, do I?”
“No Philip. you don’t. I’m glad you’ve decided to co-operate. If you’re diligent and conscientious I’m sure we’ll get along. Who knows, you might even get to like it.”
Philip made no reply.
“So, let me explain what will be required of you. I’m a great believer in routine. Routine ensures things get done in their proper order and proportion, and it frees the mind of worry about what to do next. This will be your routine. On weekdays you will rise at seven, shower, and dress in your maid’s uniform. You have a winter uniform, full-length, made of wool, and a summer uniform, much shorter and lighter, made of cotton. I have also acquired a fancy uniform for special occasions - just a silly indulgence of mine - but you needn’t concern yourself with that at present. You will come downstairs and make the coffee, which you will take to Tina and myself on trays. You will then lay the breakfast table, make more coffee, and tea – I like tea with my breakfast – and, if I have asked you the night before, maybe make some toast or put a croissant in the oven. Having done that you will clean the shoes and do any other little jobs I assign to you. We shall descend at eight and eat breakfast, after which you will eat your own breakfast, and clear away and wash the breakfast things. This should take you until eight forty-five. You will then return to your room, change into your school uniform, and be ready to leave with Tina at nine. If she is not available to drop you at school, you will walk – it is only fifteen minutes away.”
Philip, who had been listening to his aunt’s lecture with growing discomfort, stared at her aghast. “But I can’t walk there dressed up in a girl’s uniform, aunt! It would be…..”
“Embarrassing? Please don’t interrupt, Philip. No, you will soon get used to it, believe me. Most days you will have to make your own way home, in any case. To continue, on your return from school, you change back into your maid’s uniform, and deal with the washing and ironing. You will need to collect the clothes from the bedrooms, wash them, dry them , and, if necessary, iron them. And please make sure use the appropriate wash cycle – I don’t want to see any of our clothes ruined by your incompetence. Everything you need is in the cellar. Once that is done, your duties, apart from washing up after supper – are done. You may wear casual clothes during the evening. I have calculated that that should leave you a total of about five hours before bed at eleven-thirty. You will devote four of those hours to study, and one to leisure. You will not study on Friday evenings or on Saturdays. But on Sundays, apart from your early morning duties, which will be scheduled one hour later than on weekdays, and your usual evening duties, you will devote yourself exclusively to school work and preparation for school the next day.”
“So what happens on Friday evenings and on Saturdays?”
“If you have worked well during the week, that will also be leisure time. You may have friends round, or do something with Tina ,and if I feel I can trust you not to break any of the terms of the agreement, I may – may, mind – allow you to visit a friend, or go out, as well. But you will have to earn my trust. Occasionally I will require you to work either or both evenings, if, for example, I have a dinner party.”
“Is that all?”
“It is a fair division of labour and leisure, nephew. I have put a full timetable in your room, so you will know exactly what your duties are at any time. Though I imagine you will not need a reminder after the first few days. If you stick to the rules, it will instil in you a proper sense of responsibility, as well as benefiting your academic pursuits.”
“Aunt, I’m gonna look stupid in those clothes…”
“Which is why I’m employing a beautician for you, Philip. She will be visiting for the next three or four weekends. She will be here at two this afternoon. By the time she’s finished, I hope you will look anything but “stupid”. Moreover you aren’t that tall for a man, so you should fit in nicely amongst all the girls. And tomorrow morning I will travel to school with you. We have an interview with Miss Tancred, the headmistress, at ten.”
“What is this school, anyway?” Philip sulked.
“It is one of the best sixth-form academies in the country, Philip. The Caroline Norton School. There are only two years, with, I think, about forty girls in each year. Tina went there, didn’t you, dear?”
“Yes, Philip. It really is an awfully good school. The teachers are really nice, and consequently the girls are all very happy.”
“Christabel Tancred is a very close friend, and she has agreed to bestow upon you the honour of being the first boy ever to attend.”
“So why can’t I be a boy, then, and not a girl?”
“Oh, don't worry. It will be made clear to everyone that you are a boy. But you can’t expect the school to start altering the uniform for a single pupil. So you will wear the standard uniform – you will have seen it in your closet – and, like all the girls, you will be expected to be presentable – hence the beautician.”
Philip’s head dropped and he mumbled something under his breath. He felt that listening to his aunt had worn him out. She had broken down all his resistance by sheer weight of verbiage.
“Any questions? No? I take your silence as acquiescence. Good. You will have some, I'm sure, when all my instructions have sunk in. Tina and I will always be pleased to offer you guidance. Won’t we, darling?”
Tina nodded, looking at Philip and lowering her head slightly at the same time as if trying to gauge his reaction.
“And one last thing, Philip. It would be unwise to deviate from the schedule, or neglect your duties. Remember your declaration. If you manifest laziness or dissent, be assured, you will be punished. Do you understand?” Philip made a face. “Do you?”
“Yes, aunt.”
“Good. So you are now free until this afternoon. Sally will be here after lunch. Dismissed.”
Philip glanced at her with disbelief. Did she actually say “dismissed” to him?
“You may go, Philip. I suggest you arrange your wardrobe to your own satisfaction. Let me know if there’s any item of clothing you would particularly like, and if I think it appropriate, I will endeavour to obtain it for you.”
A pair of trousers would be nice, he thought. But he decided such pleasantries were better unspoken at present.
-
Sandra B, Poor Philip will be the maid for his aunt and Tina. His duties are many and then there is school. He will have to wear a girl's school uniform. I guess he will be just one of the girls at this school.
Great chapter and I can't wait for the next. 8) 8) 8) 8) 8) 8) 8) 8) 8)
-
Sandra B,
I'm catching up on the last three chapters, and you certainly gave each appropriate titles.
You are really playing into my personal maid, schoolgirl, and forced feminization fantasies.
Will Philip be going by a more appropriately feminine name like Philippa?
I'm looking forward to the session with the beautician and the meeting with Head Mistress Tancred, in addition to the start of maid duty.
-
Chapter 8. Makeover.
Sally Buttons of Buttons Beauticians arrived promptly at two. Tina answered the door, and conducted her into the living room, where Philip was waiting, in a state of mild anxiety. However, first impressions were favourable, on both sides. Sally was a well-built lady, somewhere between youth and middle age, with a lot of curly blonde hair and a vivacious manner. Her smile, enhanced by a lot of scarlet lipstick, and accompanied by a widening of her eyes, was infectious. It was impossible not to return it. Releasing the large wheeled suitcase she’d been pulling behind her, she shook Philip’s hand vigorously, and pushed him back into the armchair from which he had risen when she entered.
“Philip! Pleased to make your acquaintance! Your auntie’s told me such a lot about you.”
“Pleased to meet you too, Sally. Though I really don’t know what you could expect to achieve… I mean, I’m not sure what your remit is, to be honest….”
“Remit, darling? I don’t ‘ave a remit,” she replied with a shrill laugh, “at least I don’t think so. I’ll check when I get ‘ome!”
Philip felt a bit of a fool. But Sally put him at his ease.
“Now your aunt says we can use the spare bedroom, so why don’t we go an’ ‘ave a little pow-wow.”
Tina showed them into the big downstairs bedroom, normally reserved for guests who had enjoyed themselves so much, it would have been imprudent for them to attempt the stairs. Sally shut the door, and sat Philip down on the bed, seating herself beside him in a friendly manner and enveloping him with perfume.
“Now, Philip, I’m gonna level with you. Your auntie tells me you’re gonna be dressed as a girl for the next few months.”
Philip opened his mouth to speak, but she silenced him with a wave of her hand.
“I don’t need to know the reason, so don’t tell me, please. It’ll just confuse the issue. As I understand it, you’re gonna need to look nice, without doing the whole girlie bit. Right?”
He nodded, uncertainly.
“Okay. First I need you to take off all your clothes,” she said, pulling on a pair of plastic gloves. “Oh, don’t look so alarmed. You can leave your underwear on, for the time being at least.” Philip looked uncertain. “Go on, then.”
Philip slowly removed his top, slipped the straps off his shoulders, and dropped his shorts.
“Ooh, nice panties! I won’t need them off till at least next week. And the stockings and shoes. There. Perfect. Stand still.”
She stood up herself and walked around him several times. Then she said, in an undertone, as if speaking to herself, “yeah, well, nice legs. We better sort them out first – bit of a giveaway. The ‘air?…no, that won’t do. Beard…at least it’s fair. Can probably get away with that for the time being. Eyebrows? Definitely. Has to be done.” She was silent for a few seconds.
“You’re gonna be wearing a skirt, right? So we need to get rid of the leg ‘air. Good waxing will do it. Won’t be fun, but there’s no alternative. Arms are fairly smooth… I’m gonna ‘ave to do something with yer eyebrows though. Just pluck ‘em a bit today. Maybe get rid of 'em later. ‘Air. This is a problem, Philip. You’ve got a man’s ‘air. Sort of wavy and a bit greasy. The wigs you can get now are really amazing. I could cover it up, but… No, I would never be ‘appy doin’ that. I’m afraid it’s got to go.”
“Got to go?” asked Philip, alarmed.
“Yep. Shave it off. Then a really nice wig, glued on. Last for weeks before you need to do it again. Let me see…”
She threw her case on the bed, opened it, and rummaged through it. “’Ere we are. This one’s perfect for your shape of face. Let’s try it, shall we?”
She held up a wig cut in a short, page-boy style, in a light shade of brown, and arranged it on his head. She turned him to face the mirror.
“Look at that! Looks great on you. But it’s too small with all that ‘air in the way. Come on, sit down, and I’ll sort you out.”
Philip may have had some faint idea of protesting, but if he did it was quashed by Sally’s brusque, efficient manner, and soon he was seated in a bedroom chair with a towel over his shoulders and Sally working away relentlessly with the clippers. As she worked she expounded her plans.
“So the beard will be okay for the time being if you shave properly every morning. Next week I’ll have a go with the chemicals.”
“Chemicals?”
“Yes. Not drugs, silly. External. Pity though. I’ve a friend who could really work the oracle, if you would…”
“Not right now, thanks, Sally…” he put in, hurriedly
“Maybe I’ll talk to your aunt…”
“No! I mean, I don’t think she really approves of…that sort of thing. You know, drugs, and so on…”
“Well, we’ll see. Your eyebrows are going to have a good plucking, and I’ll dye them a bit darker. I’ll wax your legs, as I said, and finish them with a bit of depilatory. Actually, I might chuck some on your arms at the same time. The ‘airs are very light, but it will make a difference. Next week I’ll do some of the other…areas. You know, the more sensitive ones.”
Philip shivered.
“Now hold still while I shave your ‘ead,” she ordered, squirting foam onto the remaining stubble.”
In a matter of minutes, Philip was quite bald. He looked at himself sideways in the mirror. I look f***ing grotesque, he thought. But not for long. Sally dried him with a towel, then with a hairdryer. She applied some sort of glue to his scalp, left it for two or three minutes, and then stretched on the wig, pressing it down all over until she was satisfied it was properly seated. After another few minutes she worked her way around him, lifting the hair and rubbing off the excess glue with her finger. Little rubbery balls of it fell onto his lap. Finally she was satisfied.
“There. What do you fink?”
He stared at himself in the mirror. He was shocked. He looked completely different. Like someone else. He could even have passed for female at a pinch.
“It really suits you. You’ve got quite fine features. Quite nice cheekbones. And a smallish jaw. Do you like it? Imagine when you’ve got a bit of makeup as well.”
“It’s…interesting. Such a difference…”
“Tina’s offered to take care of your makeup. She knows what to do. I did make a couple of suggestions. Pale pink lipstick, definitely. Reds would be too bright for your complexion. But a bit of blusher. You’ve got quite a fair skin. And I did suggest a few freckles! You’d look so sweet. But then, no mascara. Wouldn’t go. But I’ll leave that to 'er. The ‘air’s beautiful though. Wait till she sees you!”
The remainder of the session was devoted to waxing – “don’t scream too loud, Philip – they’ll fink I’m torturing you” – to a manicure, to the endless plucking of his eyebrows, and the applications of depilatory cream. By four thirty she was finished for the day.
“I can’t do any more this week. But you’ll pass for a few days.”
“Thank you, Sally. You’ve done a great job with some sub-standard material.”
“Not at all, darling! You look smashin’! ‘Ere, give us a smacker!”
And to his surprise, she placed an enthusiastic kiss on his lips.
After she’d left the room, Philip was left sitting there feeling slightly dazed, wearing his pink panties and nothing else. He could hear the low buzz of conversation from the lounge, interspersed with occasional peals of ribald laughter from Sally. He occupied himself for some time by admiring his reflection. Well, he thought, obviously this experience is something I would never have chosen myself, but I don’t have any choice, do I? So I might as well go for it. I mean, there’s no point complaining, is there? I’d just make it worse for myself, and for mum... Thoughtfully, he stroked his smooth, hairless thighs. I wonder if Tina would like to practice with the makeup this evening? I mean, I’d hate to have her mess it up in the morning when I have to go see that headteacher. Maybe I should suggest it…
But he didn’t have to. After he had dressed, he made his way gingerly back to the lounge. Sally had left, and Aunt Estella and Tina were waiting expectantly for his appearance. They seemed impressed by the transformation.
“Wow! Philip!” exclaimed Tina. “I love the hair! You look completely different! You could easily be…” She didn’t finish her observation, but simply stared at him with a strange, fascinated expression on her face.
“Excellent,” said Aunt Estella, with a grim smile. “Better than I could have hoped… Tina, darling, why don’t you give him a little makeup, and then maybe he could try on his new school uniform. I think Christabel is definitely going to be impressed!”
-
Great chapter. Can you ask Aunt Estella to book a personal appointment with Sally Buttons for me as well? Maybe she'd like two maids?
Love your story.
-
Sandra B, you are pushing all of the buttons; even Sally Buttons. Philip is finding out that being a girl requires lots of work to make yourself pretty. That wig sounds like it is to die for and it is glued on. I almost got a human hair wig that glued on; but, I chickened out. Now Tina will get to do her work on Philip's makeup. Another GREAT chapter. I can't wait for the next one. 8) 8) 8) 8) 8) 8) 8) 8)
-
Chapter 9. The Whole Shebang.
Philip followed Tina upstairs to the bedroom, and she laid out his uniform on the bed, all except the jacket, which she left on its hanger on the front of the wardrobe. It was royal blue, with a red and gold school crest on the breast pocket. The skirts were royal blue and light blue tartan. There was a winter uniform and a summer uniform, the main difference being that the skirt of the former was fully-lined, pleated, and knee-length, whilst the other was half-lined, unpleated, and mid-thigh, and looked more like a little kilt. He thanked his stars it was winter, and hoped it would stay cool until July. There was a white blouse, and also an optional V-necked jersey in maroon wool for especially cold days. The school tie had maroon and blue diagonal stripes, and the school scarf maroon and blue longitudinal stripes. There was a choice of white socks or white tights, worn with black leather shoes of the usual school pattern. Tina turned her attention to his makeup. He sat in the chair in front of the dressing-table mirror, and she bent over him. On went the slightest tinge of blusher, to make his pale skin look warmer, and, of course, she couldn’t resist the temptation to experiment with the freckle pencil Sally had left her. Her black hair was down now – before she had had it tied back – and it hung a few inches from his face. He could see the individual strands, quite coarse, and slightly wavy. A vision of playing with her all those years ago flashed into his consciousness, of grabbing a handful of that strong, wiry hair, while they rolled about on the springy lawn in hysterical delight. His gaze moved to her face, wonderingly, as if he expected to see the same girlish features. She felt it, without shifting her attention from her task.
“What are you looking at?” she smiled, in a playful tone, which nevertheless conveyed her pleasure at his attention. He lowered his eyes in mute admission. It brought home to him his deepest feelings for her, which up to now had been largely unrealised. He sighed faintly.
“In the morning I’ll do this again, and your nails, too. Pink, like the lips. Is that okay?”
She finished with a touch of pink lipstick – “gloss for you tomorrow, Philip. You need to impress Miss Tancred” – and left him to dress. He discarded his T-shirt and shorts, and considered the uniform. He decided on the tights – it was cold, and in any case they seemed a bit more grown up. Then on with the cool, slippery blouse, the winter skirt, which he fastened without fumbling, as if he did it every day, and then the tie. He was smiling as he tied the tie. He knew he always looked good in a tie. That was, indeed, just about the farthest reach of his vanity, though it was hardly worthy of the name. Finally, the jumper, which he pulled down loosely over the waistline of the skirt. He slipped on the shiny black shoes, and, taking the jacket off the hanger and putting over his arm, headed downstairs again.
His entry left his aunt and Tina temporarily speechless. Then his aunt said, with unusual warmth,
“Philip? You look wonderful. A real schoolgirl. And a pretty one!”
“You do look incredible, Philip,” added Tina. “Gorgeous, in fact!”
“Wasn’t I gorgeous before?” he joked, but feeling inwardly proud.
“Put on the jacket, dear.”
He slipped it on, and did up one button. He stood there awkwardly, his arms by his side. He missed having trouser pockets. The skirt did have a little pocket, big enough for a few coins or a train ticket, but nothing he could thrust his hands into and look casual. Nevertheless he was enjoying that strange feeling of being smartly dressed – something he hadn’t experienced for some time.
Aunt Estella looked at him critically. The she allowed herself a rare little smile.
“You’ll do. You can change back now. Tina will need to make you up again in the morning, so you can forget your maid’s duties this once. She’ll give us a lift to the school when she leaves for work. We may be a bit early, but it won’t matter. Christabel has said one of the teachers can show us round before the meeting.”
“Okay, aunt. Thanks.”
He made his way back upstairs. He didn’t know why, but he had experienced a brief moment of pride at gaining his aunt’s approval. Perhaps because generally it was so difficult to earn. Nevertheless, the idea made him feel slightly uncomfortable. He reminded himself of what she had done to his family, and what she was doing to him. He was certainly not going to start colluding with her now.
He sat down at the dressing-table and looked at himself in the mirror. This was ridiculous! A few days ago things had been…normal. All right, there were problems. Big problems. But now… He shook his head in a gesture of mild irritation.
There was a soft knock at the door.
“Come in.”
It was Tina.
“Philip…hi. Are you okay?”
“Yes. Fine. Why not?”
She slipped around the door, and closed it quietly behind her.
“Can we talk for a minute?”
“Course. Sit down.” She seated herself gracefully on the bed. He turned to face her.
“I know this must be difficult for you….”
“Not really,” he said, offhand. “Anyway, I don’t have a choice.”
“Well, no, I suppose not. I just wanted to say…you know, I really admire how you’re dealing with this. I mean, I know my mother can be…”
“A bit of a cow?" he said. flippantly. And then added, quickly, "no, I’m sorry, I didn’t mean that…”
“No, really, it’s all right. I wouldn’t blame you if you did think that. She can be very…demanding.” She paused. “I just wanted to say…well, I wanted to tell you how great I think you’ve been about all this. I didn’t know what to expect when I heard you were coming to stay. I mean, it had been such a long time. But as soon as I saw you, it all came flooding back. I feel like we’re already really good friends, and that we can be even better friends in the future…”
“I feel the same about you, Tina. I should have told you, but I’ve been so distracted with…everything.”
“Of course…”
“You know, I had a bit of a thing about you, back then. You’ve no idea how I used to look forward to coming over. I was devastated when our mothers fell out. I was pining for you for ages. Even now…all those lost years…”
“I felt just the same, Philip. And I want you to know, what you’re having to do now…it doesn’t make any difference to me. In fact, I suppose I should confess something. You know I’ve never had a boyfriend? Not a proper boyfriend, anyway.”
“Your mum said something during the drive here…”
“I have had a girlfriend, though.” Philip looked surprised. “It was nothing, really. I was sixteen. She was eighteen. A sort of crush. But it made me realise…I’m probably not into men, that much. Or so I thought, till I saw you in that uniform, with your hair and everything. Suddenly I just wanted to hold you, to put my arms round you and hug you, so much…. Is that terrible? Or just stupid?”
Philip stared at her. Something was happening inside his chest, something between pain and ecstasy. He kept his cool, though. He had rehearsed the romantic encounter in his fantasies, so he knew just what to do. What he thought he should do, anyway. He slipped off the chair and sat down beside her. He took one of her hands in his. He looked into her eyes.
“Neither, Tina. Do you… I mean, do you think you could…like me?”
“Oh, yes, Philip. Very much. You are just the sort of person I could like… I do like – a guy who has no need to be all big and macho, but has real strength of character. I may be wrong, but I think as you are now” - she drew her head back slightly to take him all in – “as you are now, is much more like to the real you. Do you think…that could be true?”
“Oh, yes…yes, I think, maybe, it is…”
“You probably think I’m some sort of pervert, don’t you, liking you in women’s clothes? I don’t blame you. And it’s not fair to you…”
“No, no. Tina. I don’t think you’re a pervert. Course not. It doesn’t matter to me at all. For you, I’d be happy to wear whatever you liked! As a matter of fact, I think, I probably feel much happier dressed like this. More…free. Sort of, at peace.” She looked at him dubiously. “It’s true, I do!”
The doubt faded from her expression, melting into affection and pleasure. “Do you really…? That would be so…wonderful, Philip.” She smiled. “You’re so kind to me,” she added, in a tone of what seemed genuine gratitude. She returned his serious gaze, her eyes flitting from his eyes to his lips and back again. She leant towards his face. He had actually closed his eyes, waiting for their lips to connect, when there was a sharp rapping at the door. Tina jumped up quickly.
“Tina? What are you doing in there? Let Philip get changed and come downstairs at once! I need to discuss plans for the week. Well?”
“Coming, mother! I have to go, darling. We’ll talk again.” And she hurried out of the room.
Philip sat there dazed and blinking, his mind in a whirl. He had been cheated of her kiss, but he wasn’t disappointed. He felt honoured…blessed. She’s so great! So honest, and loving, and… warm! And so pretty! Her hair… I never really thought… Of course I’ll wear girls’ clothes, if that’s what she wants… I’d dress up as a clown if she asked me to. I mean, I’m gonna have to anyway for the next few months. And in any case, I don’t mind it at all. It’s sort of fun in a way. Even a little thrilling…
Mother and daughter returned downstairs. They went into the kitchen to make coffee and think about supper. Strangely, all Aunt Estella’s frowning irritation seemed at once to have vanished, and been replaced by a faint smile of satisfaction; while Tina’s own agitation had also quite dissipated. She even gave her mother a playful nudge as they jostled each other for the coffee jar.
-
Sandra B, That was a hot chapter. Philip, in his new school uniform was making me feel all warm inside. I wish it was me in that uniform and not Philip. Tina is a flirt. She likes Philip more now that he is dressed like a girl. Keep these chapters up like this and you will light a fuse in me.
;D ;D ;D ;D ;D ;D ;D ;D ;D ;D
-
Chapter 10. The Caroline Norton School.
Philip didn’t sleep well that night. But it wasn’t the prospect of school the next day that was disturbing him, but thoughts of Tina. However, he was up at seven, and by half-past he had showered and shaved (with especial care), and returned to his bedroom to get ready. It had been agreed Tina would come to his room at eight to do his makeup, and by eight twenty-five she had finished with him. His hair was brushed, face powdered, his eyebrows highlighted, his lips glossed a pale pink and his nails painted to match. She even restored his freckles, silencing his protests with “but Philip, they look so cute! Just for me, eh?”
After a light breakfast – (his tummy was so full of butterflies there was little room for food) – they prepared to leave. Tina fetched her briefcase, but she also had a gift for her cousin; a pretty little school backpack, with blue animals on a pink background, and pink straps. She had thoughtfully packed it with pens, pencils, and a notebook, together with a bottle of juice and some crisps in case he wanted a snack; and his aunt had made him sandwiches packed in a pink plastic box. They climbed into the yellow Mini and set off. Even Aunt Estella seemed in a good mood, and she’d gone so far as to dress herself in a dark blue suit – possibly the only item of clothing she possessed that was neither grey, nor black, nor brown. Tina dropped them off at the school gates, and Philip was relieved to find that lessons had started, and the girls were already in their classrooms. His aunt led the way to the main entrance, and they were admitted to reception, which was manned by a very personable young lady with tightly-pinned blonde hair and a bright yellow blouse.
“Good morning! Miss Crowthorne and Philip, I believe. So nice to meet you. Please take a seat. Miss Tancred will see you a little later, but she has asked Mrs Doughty, the school secretary, to show you around. I’ll give her a ring now.”
They seated themselves to wait for Mrs Doughty. A couple of the pupils came by as they were sitting there, and each threw a glance in Philip’s direction. The arrival of a new student was always an event of the greatest interest. One of these girls glanced and passed on, but the other did a sort of double-take, and as she headed for a door next to the reception desk she turned her head and stared, with the result that she ran head-on into a motherly-looking middle-aged woman who had just entered.
“Bethany! Watch where you’re going, please!”
“Sorry, Mrs Doughty.”
With an exasperated but amused roll of her eyes, Mrs Doughty came straight over and greeted them.
“This can be a dangerous place if you’re not careful!” she joked. “Hello. I’m Mrs Doughty, the secretary. Miss Crowthorne?”
“Yes. So nice to meet you. Christabel often talks about you. And this is my nephew, Philip.”
“Hello Philip.” She shook his hand, and regarded him with interest.
“Lovely to have you with us. You’re very smartly turned out, if you’ll allow me to say so.” This was said with such genuine frankness that Philip took it as it was intended, as a compliment, and smiled in acknowledgment. Then, addressing them both, “Miss Tancred has asked me to show you some of the school, so that you can get a feel for the place. Would you like to have a coffee first, or shall we…?
“Maybe later?” said Aunt Estella. “I think we’re both eager to look around, aren’t we, Philip?”
Philip nodded in agreement.
“Right. Well, I believe you’ve met Moira, our receptionist.” They exchanged smiles. “If you'd like to follow me, I’ll introduce you to some of the other staff.”
She took them on a tour of the offices, followed by a brief visit to the staffroom, where four teachers were hanging out. She explained that during first period, the four classes remained with their respective form teachers. The specialist teachers would then attend to their particular classes in whichever classroom had been designated for the purpose. U.1 and L.1 tended to be more science orientated, U.2 and L.2 humanities; so a certain amount of shifting around at change of lessons was inevitable. Philip was given a copy of his timetable, and they were then treated to a tour of the school – the library, gym, assembly hall, laboratories, common room, and so on, ending in a walk around the extensive grounds and sports facilities.
“There are loads of opportunities to get involved in after-school activities, Philip. Everything from hockey and horse riding to chess and ballet. If you have the time.”
Philip looked at his aunt.
“Certainly Philip. I’d be happy to curtail some of your domestic duties if you wanted to stay late. I only have your interests in mind.”
Philip gave her a sidelong glance. Mrs Doughty raised her eyebrows slightly at the words “domestic duties”, but made no comment. If that were true, thought Philip, he would get involved in as many things as he could. Any excuse to spend a little less time in her company. And Tina never got home before six, anyway.
The tour wound up with a perambulation around the classrooms. As they passed by in the corridor, Mrs Doughty enumerated the class numbers and identified the teachers.
“L.1. Miss Sangster. Never upset her, Philip – she doesn’t stand any nonsense, See how well-behaved the girls are?” And indeed, they were all bent over their desks. One, noticing movement outside, couldn’t resist peeping, but as she did so, a shrill voice emanating from behind the frosted glass door quickly corrected her. “Jacqueline? Get on with your work. There’s nothing to interest you outside!” Jacqueline immediately returned her attention to her books. Aunt Estella smiled inwardly, reflecting that the teacher's comment may not have been entirely accurate. Though she was clearly a woman after her own heart.
“L.2. Miss Pears. Teaches music and dance… U.2, Sandra Petersen, history… and here we are, Philip, U.1. Your class teacher is Isabel Waters. I think we might risk a quick introduction.”
She knocked, apologetically, and pushed open the door half way.
“Isabel? I’ve got your new student here.”
They were standing just outside the frosted glass door. Isabel Waters walked quickly over into the doorway, gave Philip a big smile, and shook his hand warmly.
“Philip. Welcome! I’ve heard a lot about you already. I’m so pleased you’ll be joining my class. I hope you’ll be very happy here.”
“I’m sure I will, Miss Waters. Everyone here seems very nice…”
As they stood there, he was visible only to a few girls in the front row, who were staring at him, and those immediately by the corridor windows, who, he noticed, all had their faces pressed against the glass in an effort to catch a glimpse of their new classmate.
“I gather you’ll be joining us after lunch, Philip. I can introduce you to the girls then. They’re going to be so excited to meet you!”
As they retreated back down the corridor, Philip glanced through the window at his new class. Every face was turned in his direction, with expressions varying from fascination to delight. He blushed and looked away. I hope this is going to work out, he thought.
-
“Yes, Philip. It really is an awfully good school. The teachers are really nice, and consequently the girls are all very happy.”
“Christabel Tancred is a very close friend, and she has agreed to bestow upon you the honour of being the first boy ever to attend.”
“So why can’t I be a boy, then, and not a girl?”
“Oh, don't worry. It will be made clear to everyone that you are a boy. But you can’t expect the school to start altering the uniform for a single pupil. So you will wear the standard uniform – you will have seen it in your closet – and, like all the girls, you will be expected to be presentable – hence the beautician.”
Paul’s head dropped and he mumbled something under his breath. He felt that listening to his aunt had worn him out. She had broken down all his resistance by sheer weight of verbiage.
“Any questions? No? I take your silence as acquiescence. Good. You will have some, I'm sure, when all my instructions have sunk in. Tina and I will always be pleased to offer you guidance. Won’t we, darling?”
Tina nodded, looking at Philip and lowering her head slightly at the same time as if trying to gauge his reaction.
“And one last thing, Philip. It would be unwise to deviate from the schedule, or neglect your duties. Remember your declaration. If you manifest laziness or dissent, be assured, you will be punished. Do you understand?” Philip made a face. “Do you?”
“Yes, aunt.”
“Good. So you are now free until this afternoon. Sally will be here after lunch. Dismissed.”
Paul glanced at her with disbelief. Did she actually say “dismissed” to him?
“You may go, Philip. I suggest you arrange your wardrobe to your own satisfaction. Let me know if there’s any item of clothing you would particularly like, and if I think it appropriate, I will endeavour to obtain it for you.”
A pair of trousers would be nice, he thought. But he decided such pleasantries were better unspoken at present.
Phillip became Paul then Phillip the Paul and finally Phillip ;) ;D ;D ;)
-
Haha. Thanks for this, cuddles. Corrected. That's the problem with trying to think about two stories at once.
-
Excellent story as usual Sandra B! Like that you have maintained Philip's strong character and that he will be attending an all-girl school, dressed as a school girl, as himself.
One observation; the plot seems to have taken a definite twist from the direction expected as the story originally unfolded. Philip's fascination with Tina, her confession to him in his room, Estella's "softening" attitude (playfully nudging Tina doing dishes, granting Philip time for extracurricular activities, etc.) all make one question whether this scenario is really being driven by Estella. If you "follow the money", Tina, not Estella, has the most to gain from Philip's feminization. She does mean the process to be gentle but she also has a subtle but determined approach to her interactions with Philip.
Not easy to write a "sensitive" forced fem story but you certainly proved yourself capable of excellent work with Jacey. We are fortunate you have chosen this venue to express your thoughts. Can't wait to see how this story unfolds.
-
It was the other way round - Tina nudged Estella. I thought that meaned they were really in league somehow. But we'll find out I hope.
-
Chapter 11. Strange Alliance.
After a cup of coffee in the staffroom, it was time for them to meet Christabel Tancred. Mrs Doughty showed them to her study, knocked, and opened the door.
“Estella! And this must be Philip. Welcome! Come in and take a seat, both of you.”
Estella and Christabel exchanged kisses. Looking at them, Philip thought that, apart from their time of life, they were two polar opposites. His aunt, dour and upright, like some strict Victorian governess, her greying hair pinned down flat, as if under threat of serious reprisals should it ever try to stand up straight again; Miss Tancred, colourful and energetic, in a bright flowery blouse and red trousers, her hair with blonde highlights, her lips scarlet, a twinkle of mischief in her eyes. It was hardly a surprise, then, when she, having relinquished aunt Estella’s embrace, took Philip by the shoulders and placed a firm kiss upon his left cheek.
“My, my, what a fine lad you have here, Estella. I’m sure he’s going to fit in perfectly!”
“I hope so, Christabel,” returned Estella, grimly. “Or we’ll have to return him to his domestic duties full-time!” This was said in a tone of jest, but Christabel seemed to understand the situation perfectly, for she said, quietly, “I don’t think it'll come to that, darling.”
Philip did not find the tone of this last comment all that reassuring; and there was something about the way Miss Tancred was regarding him, reminiscent of a farmer appraising a prize calf, which he found disquieting. He sat there looking about him, whilst his aunt and Miss Tancred chatted away about old times. Sometimes their voices sank to a whisper, or words were mouthed silently. It was a strange relationship, all right. Maybe Tina knew something. He’d ask her. In the meantime, he was careful to show no sign of his unease.
Finally the headmistress addressed him.
“Philip, I cannot tell you what a pleasure it is to have such an able young man applying to my school. Your academic record is excellent.”
“Well, I don’t know if I “applied”….as such.”
“But you are happy to be here, are you not?”
“Oh, yes, of course, miss. Very much so. I realise Caroline Norton has a fantastic reputation. I’m really looking forward to getting down to work.”
“Good, good. We might even have some special plans for you… But I’d like to see how you get on for the first few weeks. I hope the fact you will be the only boy in the school won’t be a concern?”
“Not at all.”
“You may have noticed there is no mention of "girls" in our name. This is because this is not exclusively a “girls’ school” at all. There is nothing in our constitution which prevents us from taking boys. It is merely that boys do not choose to apply here, and their parents assume they are not eligible. I have never troubled to publicise this fact, since we already have more applications than we can satisfy. So, you see, you should not think I am bending the rules, or doing you a favour. I am offering you a place on your merits. I have spoken to the head of your previous school and he tells me you were one of his star pupils. He’s sorry to lose you, but he expressed the hope that the grounding you received there will stand you in good stead here.
“It was a very good school. I’m very grateful for all the support I received there.”
“Well said.” She smiled a mischievous smile. “Despite what I have told you, I am grateful to you for deciding to respect our uniform, and adopt the same dress code as your peers. I must say I think it suits you very well. I'm sure it will help you fit in easily. You may already know you will be in U.1. There are only two classes in each year, and they are not streamed – so U.1 and U.2 can be considered of equal standing, though with slightly differing focuses. I hope you will like your classmates. We try to instil in our students a respect for others, and any form of discourtesy is not tolerated.”
“I understand, miss.”
“Although I have heard there are occasionally some mild initiation rites. However, we cannot deal with things that are not reported to us, and nothing ever has been.”
For the first time Philip experienced a pang of alarm. “Initiation?”
“Oh, I’m sure nothing like that will happen to you, Philip. I think you will find you will meet only with acceptance and respect from your fellow students.”
At this point, Philip has the fleeting impression that Miss Tancred had winked at his aunt. But he must have been mistaken. He looked from one to the other, but there was no hint of anything but sincere seriousness in either of their expressions.
“Er, yes, miss. The girls I have seen so far all seem very dedicated to their studies. My cousin Tina was here a couple of years ago, and she eulogises about the place. In any case, I intend to keep my head down and focus on my work, I can assure you.”
“Good boy. Excellent. But as you are joining us in the middle of the year, I felt you should have a mentor of some sort to help you adjust. So I have asked one of your classmates, Nikki, a very level-headed and responsible student, to take you under her wing for a couple of weeks. I have asked Miss Waters to rearrange the seating arrangements slightly so you can sit next to her, and she will answer any questions you may have – I’m sure you will have many – and explain the conventions of the school.”
There was a knock at the door. “Ah, this is probably her now. Come in!”
“You sent for me, miss?”
“Ah, Nikki. I’d like you to meet Philip. He’s the latest addition to our little community. He’s the pupil I would like you to act as mentor for.”
Philip rose to his feet, and politely offered his hand. Nikki took it briefly, regarding him with a knowing look that wasn’t altogether pleasant. Her smile had a certain cynical quality that didn’t suggest respect, but rather veiled contempt. She looked him up and down with a quick movement of her eyes, then turned to the head.
“Of course, miss. Don’t worry, I’ll make sure he’s well looked after.”
Nikki didn’t look how Philip imagined a “level-headed and responsible” student should. There was a certain casualness in her dress and in her manner. She wore a short skirt – a little too short, he thought – her blouse was unbuttoned at the top, and her tie was knotted loosely about her neck. Her nails were long, and each painted a different colour. Her hair was unkempt, except for a single rattail on one side of her head, and boasted half a dozen thin green streaks. She looked like something out of St. Trinian’s. But I suppose I shouldn’t judge by appearances, he thought.
“I know you will, Nikki dear. Thank you. You may return to class now.”
As the interview was pretty much at an end, and as Miss Tancred wanted a brief private word with Philip’s aunt, he was asked to wait outside for a minute. He could hear them chatting, their voices rising in pitch now and then, as they shared some joke together. How odd they should get on so well! He stood there awkwardly, not knowing quite what to do with his hands. His stretchy satin panties were beginning to feel constricting. He put down his backpack and tried to loosen them through his skirt, but the material was too thick. Checking both ways, he slipped his hands up under his skirt and hooked a finger inside each leg to ease them. Bad timing. Lunch hour must have started, for at that very moment a phalanx of girls appeared advancing on him from his left. Before he could recover himself the front rank had had an eyeful of his upper thighs. The was a burst of laughter, and several wolf whistles. He turned red and pretended to be scratching his leg, but the damage was done. Fortunately it was not his class, but L.1 – he recognised some of the girls from his tour. The little group slowed its pace, and took the opportunity as it passed by to scrutinise him with a degree of interest bordering on rudeness. Someone said, “show us your knickers, then!” and someone else, to a burst of laughter, “he probably don’t wear none!” It was not a good start.
He was saved further embarrassment by the arrival of Mrs Doughty.
“Philip, I need to register you on the school roll, and take some details. When you’ve said goodbye to your aunt, would you come to the office, please?”
Philip knocked and stuck his head inside the room. “Aunt, I have to go.” She was still nattering away to Miss Tancred.
“All right, Philip. I’ll see you later. I hope you have a nice first day.”
He made his way to the office, and Mrs Doughty dealt with the paperwork. She was a kindly woman, with three children of her own, and recognised that he may not be ready just yet to be decanted into the maelstrom that was the playground, so she suggested he sit in her office and eat his lunch until afternoon school started, for which he was very grateful. He didn’t feel up to his aunt’s sandwiches, so he sat there, his little pink bag on his lap, and ate the crisps instead. When the bell went for classes he rose, and, saying goodbye to Mrs Doughty, made his way nervously to U.1.
-
Chapter 12. The Conspirators.
Estella Crowthorne and Christabel Tancred had known each other since their schooldays. They had attended the same secondary school, but didn’t discover each other until the fifth year, when Estella was about start work, and Christabel was heading off to the local sixth form college. But such was the attraction between them, that they resolved never to lose touch with each other.
Estella was a different person then. Both the girls were full of mischief, especially when it came to boys. Neither of them were romantically inclined. That would have spoiled the fun. They took their pleasure casually, moving from one affair to the next with complete freedom. Frequently boyfriends were passed from one to the other, if reports were favourable. If they were not, the poor victims were teased mercilessly. They were drawn together by their indifference to others’ feelings, and their determination to enjoy themselves at others’ expense. Eventually, Fate decreed that both would be repaid. Christabel fell in love – the only time in her life – had a brief relationship, and was discarded. At the same time, Estella had married for money, but she got what she deserved, because her husband turned out to be a serial adulterer, and was in the process of negotiating a divorce when he had a stroke and died within days, before he had had time to alter his will. These events drove the two women even closer together, and, devoid of partners and bitter about their experiences, they decided to revive the games of their youth. Before Alice had been deserted by her husband, she had been part of a happy family, and Estella’s envy of her sister’s situation had given birth to a desire to exact revenge for the imagined affront. Jealousy was an integral part of her character, so the pleasure she derived from her sister’s desertion was insufficient to satisfy her malice. Christabel, though she had recovered from her experience, and didn’t share the spitefulness of her friend, nevertheless determined to exact some sort of retribution from the male of the species, and, if she could, enjoy herself at the same time. She had trained as a teacher, and it was natural for her to gravitate towards female education. But she was always looking for an opportunity to denigrate or humiliate the opposite sex, so when Estella shared with her the knowledge that she may be in a position to gain leverage over her sister’s handsome and somewhat naïve son, she entered into her schemes with enthusiasm.
Where did Tina fit in? Whether it was innate, or learnt from her mother – the latter is more likely – Tina was apathetic about the boys she had come into contact with. Her only love had been a girl she had known in her adolescence. She did not appreciate the depth of her mother’s vindictiveness, but, aided by Christabel, her erstwhile headmistress, became drawn into her plans on the understanding it was all “a bit of fun”. The truth was, she had been missing the company of Philip since they used to play together all those years ago. He was for her the only boy she had ever really liked. And the exciting thought of seeing him again was only enhanced by the prospect of feminising him. She had fantasized about it for months, as the fusing together of two strong emotional yearnings. She had had little idea of how she was going to feel about him after such a long hiatus. She suspected he would suffer from the arrogance and egotism typical of boys of his age. So when she met him again, his modesty and intelligence came as something of a surprise, and she became conflicted about her role in his life. She began to develop misgivings about her mother’s machinations, but her mother reassured her that she would not do anything to alienate Philip, and that her little games would ultimately cement their relationship. And because Tina trusted her mother, failed to appreciate the extent of her ruthlessness, and knew by experience that her plans rarely misfired, she put aside her doubts and entered into her schemes with renewed commitment. Paradoxically, her very innocence was helping teach her to be as cunning as her mother. She cultivated the idea in Philip’s mind that she was his ally against his aunt; whereas in fact her actions were largely dictated by her mother’s plans. Estella’s interruption of their lovemaking had been arranged in advance, as the first sortie in a strategy of sexual teasing and frustration. Tina was under the impression that its purpose was to make him want her all the more. But Estella had a broader agenda.
Philip’s transfer to Caroline Norton, presented as his aunt’s altruistic gesture towards his education, was mainly a way of placing him at the mercy of the two older women. Most of the girls at the school were, of course, pleasant, studious, and well-intentioned. But there was a small coterie of mischievous delinquents, in clandestine league with Miss Tancred, whom she used for her ‘black ops’ – girls who reminded her of her own youth. It was these who were now going to test Philip’s resilience.
-
SandraB,
I'm catching up and really enjoying your story.
Now that we know more about the backgrounds and motives of Estella, her daughter Tina, and Christabel, the better we can appreciate what further fates they have in store for Philip as they have their "bit of fun" at his expense.
I'm pretty sure Nikki as Philip's mentor, along with some of her classmates, will fun at Philip's expense.
I'm really looking forward to your fututre chapters.
-
SandraB, That is messed up. I thought Tina was Philip's ally. Turns out, she was just as devious as her mom. Both Estella and Christabel had bad relationships with men. Philip is now in the clutches of two devious women and Tina. Me thinks he will have a hard row to hoe. 8) 8) 8) 8) 8) 8) 8) 8)
-
Chapter 13. Friendly Persuasion.
As he followed the corridor, clutching his little backpack in his arms, the object of many surprised stares and undisguised mirth, his anxiety increased. He hesitated at the classroom door. Miss Waters hadn’t yet arrived. There was a hubbub of conversation within. He peered into the room. He couldn’t see Nikki anywhere. He wasn’t sure whether to go in, or to wait outside for her. One of the girls, checking to see whether the teacher had arrived, caught sight of him hovering uncertainly in the corridor, and immediately alerted her friends. The news spread quickly, the conversation ceased, and was replaced by excited whisperings punctuated by suppressed giggles. Poor Philip turned bright red once again, and for a moment thought of throwing down his bag and making a run for it. Fortunately for him, at that moment Miss Waters came round the corner.
“Philip! Good afternoon.” She approached. “You should have gone in and met the girls. Never mind. Come on – I’ll introduce you.”
She took him by the arm and led him into the room. The desks were arranged in four rows of five. The girls immediately became quiet and resumed their seats. Miss Waters was young, inexperienced, and rather naïve; it was the strictness of the headmistress that enforced discipline at Caroline Norton.
“Girls! I’d like you to meet our newest pupil, Philip Timothy. Philip will be joining us for the rest of the year. Please embrace him into the class and make him feel at home.”
Philip, cheeks still burning, surveyed the rows of faces, their expressions ranging from shock to amusement. There was a moment of silence, before a girl in the second row shouted gleefully, “Hello, Philip!” – and then the rest followed. There were a couple of muted wolf whistles from the back. Philip forced a smile, fidgeted uncomfortably, and in his confusion dropped his backpack, spilling his pencils onto the floor, and provoking a burst of laughter. He heard one girl say, “my little sister’s got the same one!” As he scrabbled to collect his property, Miss Waters addressed her pupils, doing her best to look dangerous.
“Now girls, quiet please. It’s not funny. If I have any more stupidity, I’ll be handing out lines. Yes, Rebecca, I’m talking to you.”
At this point, in sidled Nikki. She stopped, glanced at Philip, down on his knees at the front of the class, gave a smirk of amusement, and walked casually to her desk next to the corridor. Miss Waters said nothing. It appeared Nikki had some sort of protected status.
“Philip,” she continued, quietly, “if you’d like to go and sit next to Nikki…. Then we’ll get on. Please see me if there’s anything I can help you with.”
Philip made his way over to his desk, at the left-hand end of the second row. Nikki shifted up against the wall, and he seated himself on her outside, carefully holding down his skirt as he did so. He could feel a dozen pairs of eyes riveted on him. He kept his on his desk. Miss Waters took registration. There were two afternoon lessons, and that day Philip didn’t have to move to another room. Nikki left for the last period, however. He wasn’t sorry to see her go. She had ignored him completely up till then, playing with her phone most of the time. Her place was taken by a girl with soft brown eyes and a pleasant face, who introduced herself as Carol and shook his hand. She behaved towards him with such delightful normality that, by the end of school, he felt much more cheerful, and was reassured he had also made a good friend.
It transpired that Carol was studying two of the same subjects as he, namely Maths and Biology, so they got to see each other quite a lot that first week. He decided he’d have to confine his relationship with her to school however. Even if she was just a friend, he knew Tina wouldn’t tolerate another young woman in the house. In any case, there was no hint of anything more than friendship between them. But she felt like an ally in a not altogether friendly environment.
However, as the week progressed things seemed to improve. Most of the girls in U.1 came to accept him and behave towards him as just another pupil. Notable amongst the exceptions was Rebecca – the girl that Miss Waters had rebuked – and her friend Valerie. But he decided to ignore them. By Friday, despite his domestic duties and demanding routine, he was enjoying his new life.
“Don’t forget Sally will be here in the morning, Philip,” reminded his aunt.
“I haven’t forgotten, aunt. I think I know what’s in store for me, too.”
Sure enough, Sally Buttons had an appointment with the remainder of Philip’s body hair, which was efficiently removed with a combination of wax, electrolysis, and depilatory preparations. The process left him feeling like an overpopulated pin-cushion, and he was quite thankful when she reverted to his eyebrows. After her work was completed for the day, she stood back to admire him.
“That’ll do you for the time bein’, Philip. You look bloody great! Don’t it feel nice, bein’ so smooth and pretty?”
“I guess it will, when the pain goes away.”
She looked thoughtful. “You’ve got potential, you know? You could make a really attractive girl, you could. Why don’t you let me…you know…just a low dose. Something mild, darlin’. There’s a huge range of stuff out there. Properly managed, there ain’t no risks…”
“No thank you, Sally. No. I like myself the way I am.”
“Well, if you change yer mind… You needn’t worry about Tina. I ‘ad a chat to ‘er last week. She seemed to quite like the idea. I’ll be over next week, anyway, for a check-up.”
After she had gone, Philip took a long look at himself in the mirror. It looks weird, he thought. He stroked his skin. But it is quite a nice feeling, it’s true. Sort of clean. He dressed in his maid’s uniform with more enthusiasm than usual. He was beginning really to feel the part now.
Monday started off a good day. He was with Carol for two double lessons. That chatted quietly, and helped each other with their work. She suggested he join the drama group, of which she was a member. He promised to give it a try. He was already reviewing all the societies to see which ones he might like to get involved in. So it was in quite a cheerful frame of mind that he crossed the playground that afternoon after school had finished, and headed for the gate. He could see a little knot of four girls gathered there. And wasn’t that Nikki, walking away? Yes. What was she doing with them? They seemed to be looking in his direction. That was Rebecca and Valerie. The others he thought were from the lower year. He tried to ignore them, but as he came level, one of them called out to him.
“Oi! You! Philip!”
He stopped and turned to them. The one who had addressed him, a smallish girl with an impish face and spiteful-looking eyes, he didn’t recognise. The fourth, a blonde with a single long plait and ice-blue eyes, was also a stranger. Rebecca and Valerie stood behind them, malicious smiles on their faces.
“Yes?”
Then Rebecca spoke. She was a solid girl, with brown hair, a round face, and full lips. In class, she sat right at the back, next to Valerie.
“’Oo d’you fink you are?”
“I’m sorry?”
“Why are you ‘ere? What you doin’ in a girls’ school? And in a girl’s uniform?”
“I understood it’s not just a girls’ school. Boys can come here too.”
“Ooh, you “understood”, did you? Posh little twat!”
“I’m not posh. If you don’t like the way I speak, that’s your problem. I didn’t ask you to speak to me.”
Then the blonde piped up.
“You don’t have a right to dress like us. You should wear boys’ clothes. You look stupid.”
“Who are you?”
“I’m Freida. L.1. All my friends think you’re just a big sissy. You better watch out, kid.”
“Philip laughed. “Who are you calling “kid”? You’re a year younger than me. I don’t give a crap what you or any of your friends think.”
He went to pass on, but the girl who had first spoken jumped in front of him.
“You don’t get it, do you? We’ve had a meeting, see? Any new kid at this school has to be vetted by us before they get to flounce around like they’ve bin here all their lives. You come here, pretending to be like us, but the truth is you’re just a sissy, and you’ve got less right to be here than any of us. If you’ve really got balls – and I doubt it – prove it. Instead of hiding behind all that makeup and that long skirt, wear your summer one, like us. And your socks. I bet you won’t, cos you’re a wimp.”
“Yeah,” chorused the others, gleefully.
Philip frowned. “I’ll wear what I want. It’s all part of the uniform.”
“You’re scared, aren’t you? Wimp! We’ll get you if you don’t, anyway. You won’t be so coc-ky then!” And giving Philip a shove, she led her friends away along the road.
Philip stared after them. “Idiots,” he murmured, though he was feeling slightly anxious. “What can they do…?”
He felt a touch on his shoulder. It was a tall girl who he’d noticed in U.2.
“Hi. I heard all that. Don’t worry. Which way are you going?”
“Oh…I was going to walk… It’s that way, back towards Dayton.”
“Can I walk with you part of the way?”
“Sure.”
“I’m Olivia. You’re Philip, aren’t you?” Philip nodded. They started walking side by side.
“Who was that short girl? The ringleader?”
“That was Sadie. L.1. She and her little gang like to terrorise freshers, that’s all. I don’t know how they get away with it.”
Philip looked across at her. He noticed she was wearing a little red lapel badge.
“You’re a prefect?”
“I am.”
“How many prefects are there?
“Four. Not many. We’re supposed to keep an eye on stuff like this, but whenever we do report something – or someone – nothing seems to get done about it. There’s a little gang of them, about six or eight. They get away with murder. If you don’t do what they say, you’ll find they’ll get you somehow. Glue on your seat, paint in your desk all over your stuff, things like that. One girl who defied them got stripped down to her panties and socks and chained to the school railings earlier this year. She refused to say who did it.”
“Why?”
“I’m not sure. I don’t think she even told her parents. It all just blew over. I get the impression the head doesn’t want to know, or she’s protecting the perpetrators, or something. It’s strange. Even us prefects feel we’re purely a token presence.”
“So what do you think I should do?”
“You want my honest opinion?”
“Yes.”
“I’d like to tell you to report it. But honestly, it’s only a little thing. Maybe just do it, and hope they’ll leave you alone. At least, till you’re feeling a bit more confident and you’ve made some more friends – got some backup.”
“Okay, Olivia. Thanks for your advice.”
“No problem. I have to go this way. See you tomorrow.”
“Yeah. In my little skirt! Maybe!”
They laughed and parted.
-
Chapter 14. Rubber Solution.
Philip’s amusement soon faded, however, and he walked thoughtfully back to his aunt’s house. He didn’t fancy wearing that skirt at all. He would only attract more attention. And suppose it was windy? It wouldn’t have been so bad if he were a girl, but his little panties were patently unsuitable for an adolescent male. On the other hand, he felt much more confident now that Sally had done her work. He still had a frown on his face when Tina admitted him.
“Hello, Philip? How was your day?”
“Part of it was okay… Where’s your mum?”
“She’s out. Shouldn’t be back till late. Would you like something to eat?”
“Yes, please. I’m starving.”
“Don’t worry. Let’s have some pasta and salad. And a glass of wine?”
“That would be lovely!”
After supper they sat on the sofa sipping their wine. Tina was wearing a little figure-hugging black dress. But Philip was still worried about the next day. He thought he’d confide in her.
“Tina? Look, I’ve got a bit of a problem. You know my school uniform?”
“Yes, darling.”
“What do you think of the little summer skirt?”
“I think it’s sweet. Why?”
“I mean, what do you think it looks like on me? I may have to wear it to school tomorrow, and I’m a bit…you know…”
“What, shy? Don’t be silly, Philip. It looks great on you. Go put it on now and let me see.”
So Philip repaired to his room, took off his tights, and changed into his summer skirt. Maybe it wasn’t that bad. But he really needed some slightly more robust panties. He returned downstairs.
“Darling, it looks lovely! What are you worried about?”
To be fair to Tina, she had little idea of what was going on at Caroline Norton. As far as she was concerned, Christabel Tancred was a nice woman, a little mischievous, perhaps, but with a heart of gold. Probably she thought Philip should make an effort to fit in a bit more, be “one of the girls”. So Tina decided to give him some encouragement.
“There’s nothing wrong with it. If you’re dubious about it, why not wear your winter skirt tomorrow, and take the little one with you, just in case you feel like changing. In fact, that’s probably a good idea, because I’m going in late tomorrow, so I won’t be able to give you a lift.”
“But what about my panties? They’re not really functional, if you know what I mean…”
“Talk to mum when she gets in. Now come here.”
He resumed his place next to her on the sofa. God, he’s irresistible in that little skirt, she thought. He better not get too friendly with any of those bitches at school…
She put her arms round him and began planting soft, light kisses on his cheeks and lips. After a short while, Philip forgot all his anxiety, and gave her a practical demonstration of the inadequacy of those little satin panties. Tina was still sceptical, however, and decided to find out for herself. Philip had just to the point where he pushed her down full-length on the sofa, and squeezed up beside her, when they heard the sound of a key in the front door! They had to make a sudden desperate change of position, and when Estella walked into the room they were both sitting bolt upright with flushed faces, pretending to have a conversation about pasta sauce.
“Hello, you two. My friend had to leave early, so here I am. Philip, how was your day, then? Oh, I thought you wore your winter skirt today,” she added, suddenly noticing.
Philip was gripping the hem tightly, trying to think of serious, boring things. The presence of his aunt helped. No-one could be less stimulating than she.
“Yeah, okay.” I might as well ask her now, he thought. “Aunt, I need your advice.”
“Yes, dear?”
“Can we go upstairs?”
“Of course.”
She followed him up the stairs and into his bedroom.
“Well?”
“I was thinking of wearing this skirt tomorrow, for a change. Maybe not all day. Maybe I’ll just take it and change there if I feel like it.”
“I see…” Her expression was one of utter innocence. There wasn’t the slightest hint that, an hour earlier, she had received a cryptic text from Christabel Tancred: “Subject confronted. Ultimatum issued. Expect developments.”
“So is there a problem?”
“Yes, aunt. There is. I can’t wear it with these flimsy little panties. Can you imagine what I’d look like?”
Clearly she could imagine only too well. “Oh, dear. I see what you mean. Yes. But haven’t you found your under-panties? They’re in your drawer, at the back.”
“Under-panties?”
“Yes. I’m, sorry, I should have shown you. Here.”
Aunt Estella pulled his underwear drawer right open, and extracted a cellophane pack from the back. It contained a selection of variously coloured little panties, in colours matching his satin ones. Philip could see pink, yellow, and pale blue. She tore it open, took out a pair, and passed them to him.
“They’re very fine, strong latex, with tight leg bands. You’re supposed to be wearing them under the girls’ panties. They’re designed to keep you under control and flatten out the contours. Match the colours up and they’re completely undetectable.”
“I see. They look quite small.”
“Don’t worry, they’re your size. They’ll be fine. If you use this stuff” – she produced a tube from the back of the drawer – “you’ll find they slip on very easily. Here, let me show you.”
She laid a pair of yellow ones on the bed, and squeezed a bead of clear lubricating gel inside. Then she placed her hand on them and rotated it until the inside was evenly coated.
“There. I’ll go outside while you try them.”
Left to himself, Philip stripped off his clothes and stepped into the panties. They slid on with surprising ease, and snapped firmly into place. They felt quite comfortable. He tried a pair of his stretchy, satiny panties over the top. Great! The under-panties were quite invisible, but did their job well, smoothing out the inappropriate contours. He felt more confident already. Now he’d be able to wear his short skirt without worrying!
“Thanks, auntie! He called to her. That’s the answer. Look, I’m going to put on my maid’s uniform now and do my work.”
“Good boy. So what I suggest is, take your under-panties and gel with you tomorrow, and your summer skirt. If you want to, you can change at school. Or just keep your winter skirt on if you prefer.”
“Thanks, I will.”
“If you give them to me now, I’ll put them in a plastic bag and pack them in your backpack with your lunch.”
“Okay. Great! I’ll pass them out to you. I’ll go for yellow, I think.”
So he gave his aunt his under-panties, panties, gel, and summer skirt to pack for him. That’s great, he thought. I’ll play it by ear tomorrow. If I can avoid wearing the summer skirt, I will. But it’s there if the worst comes to the worst. Auntie was being very helpful for once. She does seem much nicer to me these days. But it’s a pity about Tina. If only we’d had another half hour! As it is, I’m feeling, well… I hope I’ll be able to sleep tonight. But he had his chores to do, and he was soon in his maid’s costume, collecting up the washing.
-
Chapter 15. A Friendly Dragon.
Aunt Estella was in a very good mood that night. She opened another bottle of wine and suggested they all sit down and have a drink.
“I’d love to, aunt, but I have to put the washing in the dryer and do some ironing, replied Philip, smoothing down his apron. He looks so cute as a maid, thought Estella, with his hair tied up with a scarf, even in the long dress. She was looking forward to the warmer weather, when he’d have to wear the prettier short one. And the fancy one…! But there’ll be plenty of time for that, she thought.
“Nonsense, Philip. You deserve to relax. Have a drink and tell me all about your day. I’ll deal with the washing for one night. You should get an early night. You must be tired.”
Philip could hardly believe his ears. But he was tired. So he sat and described the events of the day – carefully omitting the episode with the four bossy girls. He did, however, mention Nikki.
“She’s supposed to be my ‘mentor’. But she seems very strange. She doesn’t say much, and she’s not very friendly. Whereas the girl I met tonight – Olivia – is really nice. Pity it couldn’t be her.”
“Oh, really,” said Tina, with more than a hint of jealousy, “what makes her so “nice”, then?”
“Well, no, that’s not the right word. Just “normal”, I suppose. She’s a prefect.”
“I always hated prefects when I was there. Me and my friends…”
“Yes?”
“Oh, nothing. So what’s this Miss Waters like?”
“Nice. She’s very young, but the girls like her.”
“Lucky them. I had Miss Sangster as a form teacher both years. It’s lucky corporal punishment was made illegal. In fact, I think she love to get back to the old days when teachers could thrash pupils for the slightest thing.”
“Christabel doesn’t think it was such a bad thing. She says the children were much more respectful then.”
“Course they were, mum, or they knew they’d get a good beating!”
“Well…” A slightly nostalgic look came over her mother’s face.
“Anyway,” interjected Philip, “I will go to bed if that’s all right with you, aunt. I’ll get up extra early to do my morning chores.”
“Good boy. Goodnight, dear.”
“Night, aunt. Night, Tina.”
The wine helped Philip get to sleep, and he didn’t hear Tina’s whispered “good night, darling,” as she passed his door. But his aunt, after she had finished sorting out the washing, didn’t come to bed for another hour and a half. Instead she got out her sewing machine. She had a couple of minor alterations to do.
-
Sandra B, I am absolutely loving the conspiratorial aspects to this story so far. I'm getting the sense that absolutely anyone could potentially be in on the plot to feminize and humiliate Phillip, and the breadcrumbs you are leaving as to what could be happening behind the scenes have me very intrigued. Bravo! Thank you for this incredible story, I look forward to reading more.
-
Chapter 16. Capitulation and Remorse.
Philip walked briskly to school that morning. The weather was a little warmer than it had been recently. He entered the playground at ten to nine, and looked around. He breathed a sigh of relief. No sign of the Gang of Four, as he had decided to call them. He joined a small group of girls from his class.
“Philip. What do you think of this English thing? I think it’s a waste of time.”
Miss Tancred had decreed that, starting the following week, all pupils would have an extra thirty minutes of English tuition after the first afternoon period, replacing their afternoon break. The focus would be on reading aloud. She had been so disgusted by what she saw as the degeneration of the spoken language amongst her students, that she was determined to try to instil some literacy into them, whatever subjects they were otherwise studying.
“Well,” said Philip, “I can see where’s she’s coming from. And to be honest, the afternoon break was a waste of time in itself. All we do is sit around eating sweets. I would have preferred scrapping it altogether and leaving half an hour earlier.”
“Yeah! We should suggest that!” exclaimed Paula.
“Don’t bother, Paula. You know what the answer would be,” returned one of the others.
The bell rang, and they filed into class. As he entered the classroom, who was coming out but Sadie and Freida! They said nothing, but gave him a dirty look. Out of the corner of his eye, Philip could see Rebecca and Valerie looking at him and whispering. The four of them must have been in here hatching some plan. Nikki wasn't there yet. He sat down and opened his desk. Lying across his books was a condom filled with something which on closer examination appeared to be golden syrup. There was also a note.
“Last warning. Next time we’ll burst it.”
Little bitches! He looked around. Sure enough, Rebecca and Valerie were smirking at him. Valerie stuck out her tongue. He sat there, silently fuming. Then Nikki arrived, and he got up to let her in.
“Problems, Philip?” she asked, innocently, but with a smile on her face.
“No. Nothing.”
“Cool.”
He was distracted through first period, wondering what he should do. He thought of calling their bluff. But he didn’t doubt they were prepared to do it if they didn’t get their way. Suppose they put another one there at lunchtime, and this time they did burst it? His stuff would be ruined. And he’d never be able to pin it on them. I hate them! But by the time break was approaching, he decided that discretion was the better part of valour. As the bell went, he went over to Rebecca and Valerie, and dumped the gloopy condom on Rebecca's desk.
“Okay. I got the message. You can tell your friends I’ll be wearing by summer skirt this afternoon. Perhaps then you’ll leave me alone.”
“You will? How nice of you! But there’d better be no mistakes, or else….”
“There won’t. I’ll change in the toilets before registration.”
“I’ll tell Sadie and Freida. We may follow you just to check you’re not cheating.”
“You can if you want. Don’t worry about me. I don’t know what all the fuss is about. I was going to wear it anyway, now the weather’s warmer.”
“Got your socks with you, I hope?”
“Course.”
“There’s a good boy…”
“Shut up, Rebecca!”
“What did you say?”
“Nothing. Er, sorry. You’ll tell the others, then.”
“Oh, yes. Right now. See you later, impersonator!”
Philip made his way outside, fuming. What right have they got….? Gang of little bitches… I’m not gonna be their lapdog… No way… . Then he sighed. I hope, after I've changed, that’ll be it.
It took the whole of break before he began to calm down, mainly because the next period he was in L.1’s classroom with Carol. She was waiting for him, already seated.
“Hi Philip. You okay? You look a bit worried.”
“No, not really. I’m fine. It’s warm today, isn’t it? I think I might wear my summer skirt this afternoon.”
She puckered her brow. “Yes? Okay…. You’ve brought it with you, have you?”
“Yes.”
“Any other reason?”
“No…. Yes. Yes, I’ve been threatened by the f***ing school mafia. Rebecca and Sadie and that lot.”
“Oh, I see.” She looked down and smothered a smile. Philip stared at her.
“What are you laughing at? It’s no joke!”
“Philip, sorry. I wasn’t laughing. It’s just…I don’t know, I didn’t think you’d be frightened of a few pathetic delinquents like them…”
“Well, I’m not frightened…”
“Yes you are…aren’t you?”
“They’ve threatened to mess up all my stuff. They won’t leave me alone, I know.”
“If you give in to them, they’ll never leave you alone. But if you show them you can’t be intimidated, they’ll eventually get bored and find someone else to terrorise. Don’t you see?”
Philip felt more confused than ever. “But…”
“Yes?”
“One of the prefects advised me to go along with them. She said…she said she thought it would be the best thing…”
“Who?”
“Er, Olivia.”
“Olivia.”
“Yes.”
“She’s one of them. Didn’t you know?”
“She is? I don’t believe it!”
“Believe it. You’ve been well stitched up, you have.”
At that moment, Miss Sangster entered the room, and everyone immediately stopped talking and sat up straight, assuming willing, expectant expressions. Philip’s mind was in a whirl. What an idiot he’d been! Right. That was it. No way he was wearing it, now. No way!
-
Sandra B, Poor Philip. It looks like everyone is in on this escapade Between his first day at Caroline Norton, the girl telling him that her little sister has a backpack just like his, or the gang of 4 actually bullying him at the front entrance to the school yard, Philip has no idea that all of this has been planned by Christabel and Estella. Now we have to wait til the next chapter to find out what is going to happen. Great job on this story. :P :P :P :P :P :P :P :P :P
-
Chapter 17. Togetherness.
Philip got permission to spend the lunchtime inside. He told Miss Waters he was feeling a little nauseous – which was the truth. He was sick with fear about what would happen when the Gang of Four realised he had changed his mind. When the girls trooped back in after lunch, he kept his head down and his eyes fixed on a book. Then he became aware of two figures standing over him. He looked up. Rebecca and Valerie.
“So you chickened out.”
“No… I just decided…”
“You chickened out. That’s all there is to it. So you’re going to be Philip the Chicken from now on, as far as we’re concerned.”
“Yeah. Just don’t come asking us for any favours. You didn’t even have the balls to do a simple little dare. Who gives a shit what skirt you wear? We don’t. You can go back to wearing trousers, like the pathetic wimp you are, as far as we’re concerned. Get lost, chicken!”
They left him to himself. He almost felt ashamed. Was that the full extent of their revenge? Maybe it was. They were just disgusted. Why had he chickened out? They were right – it was nothing. And he had to go and make a big thing of it! He felt such an idiot. Miss Waters hadn’t arrived yet. He stood up and walked over to them.
“Look, I’m really sorry…” he began.
“Just go away,” said Valerie, “we’ll find someone else to play with. Just keep out of our way.”
“I could change tomorrow…”
“Forget it,” said Rebecca, contemptuously. “Too late. We don’t care, okay?”
Nikki had arrived. He sat down next to her. Why do I seem to get everything wrong, he thought. Why did Carol have to say that? It’s true. I am pathetic. He stared into space. Well, at least it doesn’t look as though there’ll be any repercussions. That’s something, at least.
That evening his aunt was at home when he got back. Tina was still at work.
“Hello, Philip!”
“Hi, aunt.” She still seemed in her recent good mood. I think she likes having me here, he thought. She always seems happy to see me, especially when I’m being her maid. Perhaps she’s not so bad.
“Oh. You didn’t wear your summer skirt, then?”
“No. I decided not to. I’ll put it back in my drawer till spring.”
“Oh, no, don’t do that. You should keep it with you, just in case. Actually, I have something for you.” She left the room and returned a minute later with a bag. “Here. I noticed you seem to have a lot more books to carry around now. I thought this would help.”
She opened the bag, and pulled out a new backpack! A big one, with multiple pockets, blue with red piping. It even had his name embroidered on the back.
“Wow. Thanks aunt! Yes, that’s just what I need. Brilliant!”
“I had it personalised so it won’t get lost at school. Look, it has all these pockets for different things. And this one, here at the side, would be perfect for your little skirt and the accessories.”
“Great. That’s really nice of you.” And he gave his aunt a kiss, unbidden. Now he could ditch that silly pink little girl’s one.
She helped him there and then transfer all his books, and she made sure his skirt and his special panties were packed neatly into their pocket and zipped up tight. He was so grateful that, that evening, he put on his summer maid’s uniform for the first time, and did all his chores with particular thoroughness. She seemed especially pleased that he even wore his maid’s ruffled panties, which peeped out prettily from under the short layered petticoat every time he bent down.
So when Tina got in from work, she was pleasantly surprised.
“Philip! You look so sweet this evening! Good enough to eat!” she laughed. “Stand still a minute.” She adjusted his sleeves and apron. “What made you put this on?”
“Dunno,” he replied, bashfully. “Just felt like it, that’s all.”
“Well, you can come and tidy my bedroom anytime, darling!”
Wouldn’t I just love to, he thought. But, dutifully, he got on with his chores. Tina sat down and watched him closely. A step in the right direction, she thought. I’m going to have to have another word with Sally. If only he’d….. He’d make such a gorgeous girl….and so sexy. She bit her lips with some inexpressible emotion.
At school the next day it really seemed as if his troubles were behind him. Rebecca and Valerie ignored him. At lunchtime Sadie approached him in the playground.
“So you wimped out. I’m not surprised. Just what I’d expect of a bloke like you.”
“Sorry. I did offer…”
“Forget it. Not interested. And Freida’s gone all soft, anyway.”
“Gone soft…?”
“She feels guilty about threatening you, she says. Silly cow. There’s hardly anyone with balls in this place.” And she walked away sulkily.
So things had just fizzled out, it seemed. There was one development, however. On Wednesday, Rebecca and Valerie were chattering at registration. For the first time, he saw Miss Waters lose her temper.
“You two! I’ve had enough. I’m moving you from the back.” She looked around. “Right, collect up your things and change places with Emma and Deirdre. Now!”
Emma and Deirdre were the two girls seated directly behind Philip and Nikki. Philip panicked. He stuck his hand up.
“Miss! Could you put them somewhere else, please?”
“Philip? Why are you asking me that? I decide who sits where, not you.”
“But, miss, they’re sort of…I mean, we don’t get along that well, and…”
“Don’t be silly, Philip. They’re not going to interfere with you. If they do, they’ll find themselves outside Miss Tancred’s door.”
“Don’t worry, Philip,” said Rebecca, “we don’t want to be near you, either.”
“That’s enough, girls! Now change places quietly, and no more backchat.”
Philip was very dubious about developments, but it seemed he needn’t have worried. The girls settled down behind him, and, apart from the occasional murmur of conversation, they didn't disturb him. The rest of the week passed without incident. On Friday evening he even said goodbye to them, and they actually acknowledged him with a little wave. He went into the weekend feeling much happier and more relaxed.
-
Chapter 18. Persuasion.
Philip enjoyed his weekend. He was beginning to feel very comfortable wearing his maid’s uniform and doing the domestic chores. He loved the sense that he was of use to the two women who dominated his life, and he especially liked the feeling of waiting on them, bringing them food and drinks, clearing away, while they chatted. Their disregard of his presence made the whole thing seem somehow…normal. He didn’t care to analyse the psychology. When one finds oneself in a state of pure happiness, why risk it by starting to explore its roots? So when his aunt mentioned that she was planning to have some friends over in a week or two, and that Philip would be required to wait on them, it was no longer the source of anxiety that it would have been when he first arrived in Dayton, but a prospect that gave him a little thrill of excitement.
His growing acceptance was reinforced by Tina. She was always adjusting his clothes, arranging his hair, smiling at him, telling him how pretty he looked, finding him new outfits on line. And he actually looked forward to his daily makeup sessions, which now incorporated a significant element of training, encouraging him to apply his own, and to make appropriate choices. He still hadn’t got very far with her physically, however. She never seemed to be available at the right times. Either that, or his aunt would appear from nowhere at a critical moment. So during the Saturday morning session in his bedroom, he addressed the issue head on.
“Tina, darling?”
“Yes, Philip?”
“It would be so nice if we could…you know…get a bit of time just for ourselves. When is your mother going to be out again?”
“I’ve no idea, Philip. She’s so unpredictable.”
“But I want to…to be close to you, and we never seem to get the opportunity.”
“I know, dear.” She sighed. “I’d like it too. I think there’s an element of mummy trying to protect me from what she sees as aggressive male advances. I know it’s stupid…”
““Aggressive male advances?” Are you joking? Look at me! I don’t even look male!”
“I know, dear, but in her eyes you’re still just a man in women’s clothing. She asked me the other day about your character – if you were developing psychologically.”
“And you said?”
“Well, I said I wasn’t sure. It’s the truth. I couldn’t lie to her.”
“So how can I convince her I have a feminine heart? I think I really have, you know.”
“I think so too, Philip. I don’t know how….unless…”
“Unless what?”
“Maybe you should take Sally’s advice.”
“What do you mean?”
“You know, some mild hormone therapy.”
Philip frowned. He looked her in the eyes.
“Is that what you want?”
“Well, Philip, you know how I feel about you. You know the part of you I love the best is your feminine side, your sweetness, your gentleness. If it would help develop that even more…”
“So you do. And it would get me your mother’s acceptance too?”
“Well it would definitely help.”
He sat silent for a minute.
“All right. I’ll do it for you. But mild, mind you. And if I don’t like the results, I’ll stop at once.”
“Oh, darling, you’re so wonderful! I love you so much!”
And she leaned across and gave him a long, lingering kiss. A promise of things to come, hoped Philip.
-
Chapter 19. Relief.
When they returned downstairs, Tina broke the news to her mother. Estella was ecstatic. It occurred to Philip that this might be the perfect time to ask about speaking to his siblings.
“Aunt, can I ask you something?”
“Anything, dear.”
“I know I’m not allowed to contact mum, but I was wondering… Do you think I could speak to Delia and Sammy on the phone. I’m really missing them, and I’m sure they’re wondering where I am.”
“Of course, Philip! Didn’t you see I deliberately exempted them from the ‘no communication’ rule?”
“I did notice. I thought it may have been an oversight.”
“My dear, I do not overlook things. The only condition I would impose is that the telephone call must take place in my presence and on speaker.”
“Of course! Thank you so much, aunt! Maybe this evening, before Sammy’s bedtime.”
“Fine by me, dear.”
Philip felt life was getting better by the minute. Apart from the proposed hormone therapy, anyway. No, he didn’t fancy that at all. But for Tina…. Anyway, he felt sure it would be some weeks before anything could be arranged, by which time he’d have had a chance to find out a bit more and think it over.
He couldn’t have been more wrong. When Sally arrived that afternoon, the first thing she said was, “Oh, you’ve decided to go for it, then, Philip. You won’t regre’ it, mate. I’ve got some capsules and some creams with me, so we can sit down and decide what’s best for you.” Poor Philip. By the time she left, not only had his eyebrows all but disappeared, but he’s been liberally massaged with a variety of creams, one of which purported to aid breast growth, and issued with two boxes of capsules for daily use. Well, actually they’d been issued to Tina, so that she could supervise his regime. Sally had swept aside all his doubts and anxieties.
“Just give i’ a go, Philip, and see 'ow you feel. You probably won’t notice anyfink for some weeks, anyway. I guarantee they’ll make you feel a lot ‘appier.”
“But I am happy, Sally!”
“You fink you are. But just wait till these kick in. You’ll start ge’’in’ int’rested in all sorts of girly fings, you see if you don’t.”
“Yes, Philip. I’m so glad you’ve decided to embrace the role you’ve adopted,” leered aunt Estella. “Won’t it be exciting when you go and buy your first bra?”
He had his phone call. His aunt let him talk for nearly an hour. She didn’t even bother to supervise him the whole time, but went off into the basement to fold some washing. The kids were ecstatic to hear from him. Of course they wanted to know when he was coming back, or at least when they’d see him, and all he could say was “soon, darlings, soon”. Delia said her mum sent her love, and was thinking about him all the time. Apparently Christabel Tancred had rung her to say how well he was getting on at school, and how happy he was. That was nice. I wonder if she did it off her own bat, he thought. Anyway, it must have made mum feel a bit better.
As for the hormone therapy, Philip decided to go along with it for the time being. Well, he couldn’t see a way out of it just at that moment. But he remembered reading somewhere that these treatments, especially the creams, were often ineffective. So he clung desperately to the hope that that was true. On Sunday morning, when he was sitting in his bedroom and Tina was doling out pills, he took the opportunity to express his misgivings.
“Tina, darling… I’ve been thinking. You know, I don’t mind the dressing up – sometimes I quite enjoy it – but I’m really not sure about this aspect of things…”
“Open wide, dear. There. Good boy! Maybe I’ll be able to call you “good girl” in the not too distant future.”
“Please don’t joke. I’m serious!”
“Oh, so am I, believe me!”
“I mean, maybe the creams aren’t so bad, but the pills…”
“Oh. You don’t mind the creams, then?”
“Not really…”
“Interesting. There’s one he for general use, to inhibit male development. May be I should try it…down there?”
“What?”
“Here, slip your panties off… That’s it. Now….”
“Tina, you…”
“Shhh…”
“Oh, Tina! Yes! Please don’t…. I mean, please don’t stop. Yes… That’s it… yes…”
“So are you going to take your medication regularly, dear?” she asked, quietly.
“Yes! Yes! I’ll… I’ll… take it! Oh, god!! Ohhh!”
“Good boy! Goodness, you must have needed that! I think shall have to ask the maid to clean this up, don't you?”
-
Chapter 20. Ambushed!
After Philip had gone to bed that night, Estella and Tina were sitting up together in the living room, having a nightcap.
“Well, darling,” said Estella, “I think we’ve proved that the carrot can be more effective than the stick in certain cases.”
“Yes, mum. But it does depend on the nature of the carrot.”
“Well you’re the expert on that,” she smiled. “And do you think he’ll carry on taking the meds?”
“Oh, don’t worry, I’ll make sure he does. I don’t think there’ll be a problem. He believes he on a low dose.”
“Oh, dear. He should be in for a surprise, then.”
“Sally says so. We’ll see. Aren’t we naughty aunt? Playing these games. But I think it’ll be good for him, as well as keeping us entertained.”
“Of course. He’ll be much happier as a proper girl. And I know you’ll be happier.”
“I will. It’s true. But I meant to ask, weren’t you arranging some little tricks at his school?”
“I was. I have. At least, me and Christabel have. Everyone’s played their part, though, from Sadie and her friends to Miss Waters. To be honest, none of us really knows if it’ll work, or how things will develop, but then it’s only a bit of fun.”
“I don’t know all the details, mum, but I guess I’ll find out when he gets home. I hope I can keep a straight face. It’s really difficult sometimes, when he’s complaining about those girls. The other day I twisted something inside, trying not to laugh.”
“He’s so cute, isn’t he? And so innocent. It would be impossible not to take just a little advantage, wouldn’t it?”
“I know. He gets so embarrassed about the slightest thing. I dread to think how he’s going to be when you have your friends round. Actually, I can’t wait.”
“Yes. They are a bit wild, aren’t they? They're going to love him!”
The next morning, Philip, his chores completed, his homework finished, threw on his new backpack and set off for school. It was still warm for March, and the sky was cloudless. He felt full of energy, and was looking forward to lessons, not least because of the new literature period in the afternoon. He had a sensitive mind, he loved poetry – he had told Miss Waters as much - and now, with no boys to jeer at him, he would be able to allow that side of his persona to express itself. The morning went well, he was commended for his work, and by lunchtime he was feeling quite exhilarated. He moved around the playground, talking to various friends. He registered the fact that the Gang of Four were nowhere to be seen, but he had no reason to attach any significance to that. Then, about fifteen minutes before the end of lunchtime, a girl he didn’t know approached him.
“You’re Philip, right?”
“Yes…”
“Do you know Freida, in L.1?”
“Well, I’ve met her.”
“She’s in the corridor outside the cloakroom. She wants to talk to you. I think she’s a bit upset.”
“Really? Why does she want to talk to me?”
“Dunno. She just said she wanted to apologise, or something.”
“Okay. Thanks. I’ll go and see what she wants.”
Wants to apologise, thought Philip. What for? Just cos of that silly empty threat? Silly girl. I’d better go see her and sort it out.
Sure enough, there was Freida, standing in the corridor, looking sorry for herself. She looked as though she’d been crying. Her makeup was all messed up.
“What’s up?”
“Philip. I’m really sorry about…you know.” She sobbed, quietly.
“What, about that silly prank? It was nothing. Don’t be upset.”
“Can we go into the cloakroom, where it’s private?”
“Course. Come on.”
He put his arm around her and conducted her gently into one of the aisles.
“You’ve nothing to apologise for. I didn’t do it anyway. You know, put on my short skirt.”
Freida was still rubbing her eyes. Then with a sudden lurch forward, she threw her arms around him and started kissing him passionately. In an attempt to push her off, he grabbed her arm, and then her plait. It was at this moment that there was two or three flashes from his left. He tore his face away from Freida to look, and there was another. He blinked, and saw Sadie standing there holding her phone, with Rebecca and Valerie behind her.
“What…what’s going on? What are you all…?”
“Gotcha, Philip,” shouted Sadie, triumphantly. “Get a load of this!” And she held out her phone for him to see. He had Freida by the hair, there was lipstick all over his face, while Freida’s face looked a mess and wore an expression of extreme distress. Before Philip could move, she’d passed the phone to Valerie, who ran away as fast as she could.
Philip was speechless. Freida had detached herself now, and was regarding him with cool malice. It was Rebecca who spoke first.
“You’ve been caught in the act, Philip. Assaulting a lower school girl in the cloakroom. It almost looks like attempted rape.”
“It was she who jumped on me! I was trying to get her off!”
“It didn’t look like that from the pictures. What’s your version, Freida?”
“I just wanted to apologise to him... He suggested we come in here, then he grabbed me. Thank goodness you found us in time!” She said all this with mock distress, but with an evil smile on her lips.
“I’m afraid you’re finished, Philip,” said Sadie. When the head hears about this, you’ll be expelled. We’ll be rid of you at last.”
“Please…please, girls, don’t tell the head, please…”
“Val’s on her way there at this very minute. I hope Miss Tancred’s available.”
“No! Call her back. Please! I’ll do anything…anything, I promise!”
“Anything? Like wearing your summer skirt?”
“Yes. Yes. I’ve got it with me! I’ll go and put it on right now!”
“And what else?”
“Anything! I swear! Please don’t get me expelled. I’m so happy here!”
“What do you think, girls,” said Sadie, thoughtfully. “Should we give him another chance?”
“Maybe….” replied Rebecca, “maybe…but he’d have to obey us in future, obey us absolutely.”
“I will! I swear! Please call Valerie before it’s too late!”
“All right. We’re going to give you one more chance. Rebecca, call her.”
Rebecca did call her, though it made no difference, since Valerie was nowhere near Miss Tancred’s office, but had simply wandered back into the playground waiting to hear if their subterfuge had been successful.
“Okay. You were lucky this time, Philip Timothy,” said Sadie. “In future, you’d better behave yourself. You’ll have to follow our instructions to the letter – or else. Now, there’s five minutes before the bell. Go and get your skirt. Hurry. We’ll meet you in the toilets.”
“Yes, Sadie. I’m going.” And he dashed out of the cloakroom to get his backpack.
The girls exchanged high fives. “I can’t wait to see this!” said Rebecca.
“Lucky thing!” said Sadie. “I wish I was in your class!”
-
Sandra B, If only Philip knew that everyone was in on the plot to make him do as they wanted. Between the hormones and now the picture that looks like he assaulted Freida, he is in way over his head. Can't wait to see what they all have planned for him next time.
Thanks for 3 GREAT chapters. They are always well written and riveting.
8) 8) 8) 8) 8) 8) 8) 8) 8) 8) 8) 8) 8) 8) 8)
-
Chapter 21. Deep Waters.
It was strictly forbidden to enter the classrooms during lunchtime, but Philip was in a panic, and he knew there was no alternative if he were to avoid serious consequences. Miss Waters was sitting at her desk marking books, but he didn’t have time to stop and ask permission. He ran straight in, ignoring her completely, grabbed his bag, and ran out again.
“Philip?” she called after him, angrily. “Philip!”
But he was already nearly at the toilets. He rushed in. The girls were waiting for him, holding open a stall door. He ran in, slammed and bolted the door, kicked off his shoes, and undid his skirt. He stepped out of it, and looked around for a hook, but there was none, so he called to the girls, “Can you look after my winter skirt for a mo?” - and passed it to them over the door.
“Three minutes!” said Sadie, from outside.
“Okay, okay! I’m changing!”
He slipped out of his tights and panties, and pulled the underpanties out of his bag. Yellow, Just as well he’d put on yellow panties this morning. A quick squirt of lube, and he slid them on, arranging himself comfortably against his tummy. He slipped back into his panties, pulled on his white socks, which he had never worn, stepped back into his shoes, and found the skirt. He unfolded it and held it open. It seemed so scanty compared to the other one. He stepped in and pulled it up.
“Two minutes!”
He zipped it up and was in the process of fastening the button when he realised something was wrong. Terribly wrong. The summer skirt was short, yes - mid-thigh, as he remembered. But this! It barely hid his panties, even when he stood quite straight! It was short even for a miniskirt! What had happened? It must have shrunk! But, no, it hadn’t even been worn, let alone washed. The poor, naïve boy. It never entered his innocent head that his aunt, who had been so nice to him in recent days, could have had anything to do with it!
“One minute, Philip!”
“Wait! Something’s not right. Please. This isn’t my skirt. I don’t know why…” he wailed.
“Open the door, quickly,” said Rebecca. “We’ve got to go now or we’ll be in trouble. You know what Miss Waters is like for punctuality.”
“No. I can’t. I’m not going to class wearing this. Give me my other skirt back!”
“Sorry, Philip, we’ve got to go. See you in class!”
“No! Come back! Girls?”
But they were gone.
Miss Waters was not happy. Rebecca and Valerie had rushed in just after the bell, and now Philip was missing.
“Where is that boy?” she demanded, angrily. “He’s missing registration. I assume you were with him, were you not?”
“Yes, miss,” panted Rebecca. “He wanted to change into his summer skirt. We left him in the toilets. I think he’ll be along shortly.”
“Oh, he will, will he? How nice of him! He was already in trouble for entering the classroom at lunchtime. Denise?” Denise was the form prefect. “Denise. I want you to go and find him and bring him here at once. No excuses.”
“Yes, miss.”
When Denise arrived at the toilets, there was one door that wasn’t open. She walked over.
“Philip? Are you in there? It’s Denise.”
“Yes. Listen. I need my winter skirt. One of the girls ran off with it. Rebecca or Sadie or Valerie or Freida. Can you get it back for me? It’s really important.”
“Of course I can’t! Aren’t you wearing a skirt, then?”
“I am, yes. But….”
“But what?”
“It’s too small for me.”
“Don’t be silly! Miss Waters going to go berserk if I don’t bring you back with me. You're probably in for it anyway. Now come out and let’s go!”
There was a few moments silence, and then Denise heard the bolt being slowly drawn back. She pushed the door open.
“Now what’s the prob…. Oh, my god! I see what you mean! That’s…that’s…quite a cute little skirt, Philip.” She stifled a laugh. “Come on. You look fine. Here.”
He had picked up his bag, and now Denise took his other hand and drew him from the stall. He followed reluctantly, blushing to the roots of his wig, as she led him along the corridor to the classroom. All faces were turned to him as they passed by the corridor windows, but as yet only Rebecca and Valerie knew what to expect. Denise opened the door, and ushered him inside. There was a universal gasp. Miss Waters, however, showed no surprise.
“Come here, Philip!” Then, to the class, “Be quiet, girls!” She regarded him severely. He stood by the side of her desk, holding onto the hem of his skirt with his left hand in a vain attempt to pull it lower. Denise, having completed her mission, resumed her seat. Rebecca and Valerie were convulsed with silent laughter, Nikki wore a satisfied smirk, while the rest of the class looked on wide-eyed, hardly believing what they were seeing, mouths variously agape or covered with hands.
“That’s the shortest skirt I’ve ever seen in Caroline Norton,” Mandy White, the class fashionista, whispered to her neighbour. “Quite cute on him, though.”
“Now, Philip Timothy, I want an explanation of why you burst into my classroom during lunch, which as you know, or should know, is strictly prohibited….”
“But, miss, I had to get my bag urgently. I needed…”
“I haven’t finished, Philip! Please be quiet until I say you can speak!”
“Sorry, miss…”
“Thank you. As I was saying, why you burst into my classroom, why you then chose to ignore me, and why, after all that, you had the temerity to miss registration?”
“I…I…”
“Well?”
Philip couldn’t think of a credible excuse. Clearly he couldn’t involve the Gang of Four in any way, or he would be the one to come off worst. Maybe get expelled! So he just stood there, cheeks burning, hanging his head, holding onto his little skirt, and longing to escape the gleeful gazes of his classmates.
“I see. You’ve got nothing to say for yourself? Right. Well you can stand in the corner for the rest of the lesson, hands on head. And you can come with me to see Miss Tancred after school. Go on. Face the wall, please. That’s right. Clasp those hands on your head. And stay like that, please.”
As Philip raised his hands to his head, so the hem of the skirt also rose a couple of inches, offering his classmates a glimpse of his little yellow satin panties. He guessed the reason for the ripple of suppressed giggles which followed.
“Settle down, girls. Perhaps at last we can get on now.”
The lesson proceeded without further incident. Philip fidgeted in his corner, his thighs pressed tightly together with embarrassment. It was such a relief when he was allowed to take his seat for the new literature period. He ignored the sniggering coming from behind him. Valerie passed him a note when Miss Waters wasn’t looking. “If you say anything about us you know what will happen,” it read. He turned round. “Where’s my long skirt?” he mouthed.
“Philip? Talking in class, now? What’s come over you today?”
“Sorry, miss. I, er, I dropped my pen, that’s all.”
“Since you don’t seem to be able to behave without supervision, you can come out here again and read today’s poem out loud to the class. Come on. You’re the poetry expert, aren’t you? It should be a pleasure for you.”
There was a buzz of excitement. The girls were going to be able to stare at him all over again. Poor Philip got up slowly, and made his way to the front.
“Here. Stand on this, so the girls at the back can hear you.”
She took her chair from behind her desk and placed it in front. The girls in the front row seemed especially excited at this development. Philip gave up further attempts at concealment. He climbed up onto the chair, giving half the class an uninterrupted view of his panties, and took the book Miss Waters offered. Coleridge’s Poetical Works. The poem she had marked? ‘Christabel’. A nice little touch of irony, she thought to herself. She even allowed herself the faintest smile as he began to read. ‘Christabel’ is not a short poem, and in his confusion Philip kept making mistakes and having to go back. So the girls were treated to a protracted period of entertainment. And when one of them ventured to take a picture, and Miss Waters appeared not to notice, the rest took courage and followed suit.
When Philip was finally able to climb down, Miss Waters addressed him.
“Well, Philip, I’m sure you’ll be the first to admit that wasn’t your best performance.”
“No, miss.”
“So next week I’ll allow you to make up for it. Who’s your favourite poet?”
“I don’t know, miss. Maybe Keats?”
“Ah. Keats. Yes. All right. You will learn the ‘Ode to Autumn’ off by heart for next Monday.”
“Yes, miss.
“Good. Now go back to your seat, please. And no more talking.”
“Yes miss.”
-
Chapter 22. “The Lovely Lady, Christabel…”
At the end of school Philip remained in his seat as his classmates filed out. There was a hubbub of excited chatter, and many of the girls waved goodbye or blew him kisses. One or two came up to him and commended him for his courage. Many of them would have loved to wear miniskirts, but feared repercussions. Now if he could get away with it... Miss Waters, sitting at her desk, occupied herself with her work until they had all gone. Then she stood up and looked at her watch.
“Philip? We have an appointment with Miss Tancred in five minutes. Please follow me.”
She led the way to the head’s study and knocked. They were admitted at once. Miss Waters sat down to one side. Philip remained standing, in front of her desk. Miss Tancred leant back in her chair, and regarded him with an enigmatic smile on her face.
“So, Philip. Until today you had been a model student. And then suddenly you start breaking school rules, and are rude to your form teacher. Do you have an explanation?”
“I’m sorry I was rude, miss. I really didn’t mean to be. I had to change my skirt, and I was afraid I was going to be late for registration.”
“Which you were,” interjected Miss Waters.
“But you did change your skirt, I see,” said Miss Tancred, glancing at it.
“Yes, miss. I’m sorry. I know it must be against school rules. I’ll find my long skirt as soon as I can.”
“Oh, you’ve lost it, have you?”
“At the moment, yes, miss.”
“Is this it?” She produced his skirt, neatly folded, from her desk drawer.
“Yes, miss. I think so, miss.”
“It was found in the cloakroom this afternoon.
“Thank you, miss.”
“You’ve nothing to thank me for. Since you appear unable to look after your own clothes, I’ll retain it here for safe keeping. As to the school rules, I can tell you there are no rules about skirt length here. We’re not one of those conservative establishments for the mass production of nice conservative young ladies. So you’ll be pleased to hear that you can keep that one on - the one you seem to prefer - for the rest of the year.”
“But…”
“No, Philip, I insist. It suits you, and I have a feeling it might help to remind you of your place here, that you are nothing special, merely another student.”
“I don’t think I’m special at all, miss.”
“I’m pleased to hear it. But I’m afraid I’m going to have to report your behaviour to your aunt. I’m sure she won’t be very pleased to know her nephew has been behaving like a nine-year-old.”
“Please don’t, miss. I don’t want to be punished twice for what I did.”
“Please don’t presume to question my judgement, Philip. Being made to wear such a pretty skirt is hardly a punishment, anyway. No, as to the punishment… Miss Waters, you were the prime sufferer. Can you suggest anything appropriate?”
Miss Waters tipped her head to one side and looked at Philip slyly.
“Well, I did have one idea,” she said. What about if he were to spend some time each week acting as a model for the lower school Art and Media Society? They can never find suitable subjects, you know. They meet after school every Thursday.”
“That’s an excellent idea, Miss Waters. I believe Miss Lambert fosters a very liberal approach to her subject. Arrange it, would you?”
“Of course.”
“Philip? You may go. And don’t let me have to discipline you again.”
“No, miss.”
Philip returned to his classroom, gathered up his things, and headed for the gate. He knew his tiny skirt was going to attract attention, and he was not looking forward to the walk home. So it was with mixed feelings that he saw Olivia, the prefect, hanging about there.
“Can I walk with you, Philip? I heard what happened.”
He would have liked to say no, but he knew her presence would distract attention from him, and give him confidence. So he replied, “If you want, I guess.”
“Do you want?”
“I know you’re one of them. Those horrible little pranksters.”
“Well, it’s true I do know them. But I did warn you to do what they said. If you’d taken my advice, perhaps things wouldn’t have turned out so badly.”
“Oh, it’s not that bad.”
“What did Miss Tancred say?”
“I have to keep wearing this skirt, and I have to model for the stupid Art and Media Society.”
“Really? Clever Christabel! Trust her to come up with something like that.”
“Actually, it was Miss Waters’ idea.”
“Yeah, right.”
“Anyway, do you know anything about that? What will I have to do?”
“Oh, nothing much. Miss Lambert believes in “free expression”. So it will be up the girls to decide what you’re required to do.”
“Great! That’s all I need. At the mercy of another bunch of….”
“Well, I’m sure they’re not that bad. Don’t pre-judge them. You’re too pessimistic about everything. Look on the bright side for once. You’re now the centre of gossip in the school, everyone knows who you are, and in fact I would say you’ve become incredibly popular. Make the most of it!”
“All I want is to get on with my studies!”
“Well, it needn’t stop you doing that. Look at the rest as a bonus.”
“Some bonus! But no, it won’t stop me. I’ll show them.”
“That’s the spirit. Well, I’ll have to leave you here. See you tomorrow, then.”
He was home late, and Tina was earlier than usual. As he approached the front door, Tina’s car was coming up the drive. She wound down her window and gave him a piercing wolf whistle. He was not amused.
“It’s not funny!”
“No, of course not. Sorry darling.” But she didn’t look sorry. She jumped out and ran to open the door.
“How was your day, then?”
“I can’t tell you.”
“What do you mean you can’t tell me? Tell me…”
She was insistent. She made him sit down in the lounge, and brought him a beer.
“Now tell me all about it.”
He related the story of the incident in the cloakroom.
“So they’ve got incriminating photos? How incriminating?”
“Along with Freida’s fake distress, enough to get me kicked out. As bad as that.”
“Oh, Philip, that’s terrible! You’re completely stuffed, then.”
“Yes. So now I don’t have any choice but to do what they tell me. God knows what their evil little imaginations will come up with next.”
“How awful. They’ve really got you by the short and curlies, haven’t they? They’re so naughty, that bunch.”
“Naughty? They’re sadistic little bitches!”
Even better, thought Tina, trying to keep a straight face.
“They are, Tina. What am I going to do?” He looked as though he might burst into tears. His sad little face seemed to be appealing to Tina for sympathy. Instead he found her covering her mouth and spluttering with laughter.
“What are you laughing at? Don’t you understand?”
“I’m sorry. Of course. I was thinking of something else entirely.”
He frowned at her. “And Miss Tancred has ordered me to keep wearing this skirt. And I have to model for the stupid Art and Media Society!”
Tina’s eyes widened. “What? You don’t!”
“Yes, I do! Whatever that involves.”
“Oh, don’t worry. You’ll probably quite enjoy that. The girls who join that Society are usually the more intellectually inclined ones. You know, the studious types. Cultured.”
“Are you sure?”
“Well, they used to be, anyway,” said Tina, seriously, remembering with delight just how wild that Society used to be when she was at Caroline Norton.
“Well, I hope you’re right. For most of the girls I’ve met, the nearest they get to culture is buying a new shade of lipstick, or posting some fatuous comment about some useless band on Facebook.”
“Well now they can post a few fatuous comments about you, can’t they?”
“That’s what I’m afraid of…”
“Well don’t let your imagination run away with you, Philip. It probably won’t be as bad as you expect. Anyway, it’s time for your meds. I’ll go get them.”
Upstairs, Tina closed her bedroom door, lay on the bed, stuffed the corner of her pillow into her mouth, and let out her feelings. It was fully five minutes before she recovered. Wiping the tears from her eyes, she went to get Philip’s tablets. Oh, you poor darling, she thought. And we’re only just getting started. She headed back downstairs, rattling the pills in their boxes from sheer exuberance...
-
Chapter 23. Barbie Boy.
It was windy on Tuesday. Philip begged a lift from Tina, but she was not going into work till later. So he had to run the gauntlet alone. He put on blue panties, which he hoped would be less conspicuous than the bright yellow ones. He got several dirty looks from passers-by, but when a boy from another school shamelessly leered at him, he realised that it may not have been for the reason he feared. Then two middle-aged women passed him – rather, they walked straight at him, two abreast, so that he had to step into the road – and he heard one of them say, “schoolgirls today! It wasn’t like that in my day!” He thought of turning round and saying, “No – things have changed since the nineteenth century”. But they looked the sort who would have complained to the school, so he thought better of it. Nevertheless, it made him feel better to know that not everyone realised he was male.
When he arrived at school, he was surprised to see that word of Miss Tancred’s ruling was already out. There were five or six miniskirts on display, each at the centre of a little knot of admirers. He wondered if it was the start of an epidemic. He wouldn’t have minded – he thought they looked cute – besides which, the more girls in miniskirts, the less he became the exception which attracted all the attention. As he was standing there looking around, Carol came running up. She gave him a hug, and stood back to admire his new look.
“Oh, Philip! You look great! I heard about all the stuff yesterday. There’s pictures of you all over Facebook!”
“Really? I didn’t know…” His face fell.
“Oh, don’t be sorry about it. Everyone likes you. You’re a big hit. Especially as you’ve upset all the oldies!”
“I see. Well, I have to wear this skirt now, anyway. Miss Tancred’s orders. So I’ll have to make the best of it, I guess.”
“Look, I gotta go. I’ll see you this afternoon, yeah?” And she planted a kiss on his lips.
Hey, maybe this isn’t so bad after all, he thought. Maybe Olivia was right. And his suspicion was soon confirmed. Girls from every class seemed to be gravitating towards him. Even Sadie and Freida came to pay their respects.
“See?” said Sadie. “Suddenly you’re the best thing since sliced bread. And you’ve got us to thank.”
Did he detect the faintest note of regret in her tone? Maybe. But all he knew was that he upset any one of the Gang of Four at his peril. So he simply replied, “Yes. Thank you girls. I’m sorry I made such a fuss.”
They regarded him coolly for a minute, and then walked away, deep in conversation. He guessed their dealings with him were far from over.
That evening, Aunt Estella was waiting for him when he returned home.
“Philip. Come and sit down. I want a word with you before you get changed.”
“Yes, aunt?”
“I had a call from Miss Tancred today.”
“Oh.”
“Yes. She told me about your behaviour on Monday. What have you got to say for yourself?”
“Well, er… It was like this. Er… I decided to change my skirt, so I went to the classroom to get it, and I was late, so I didn’t have time to ask permission, and then…it took longer than I thought to change, and I missed registration.”
“You were rude to Miss Waters.”
“I didn’t mean to be…”
“But you were.”
“Miss Tancred punished me…”
“What, by letting you join the Art and Media Society? Tina tells me that used to be quite a privilege. No, I’m sorry, I need to take some action. You will find I have removed your usual panties from your drawer. And I will have the ones you’re wearing now, please, when you change into your maid’s uniform. I have substituted some other ones more age-appropriate to your behaviour. If you want to have me reinstate your usual ones, you will have to stay out of trouble for the rest of the month.”
“But….”
“No “buts”, young man. No hurry along and get changed. And bring me those blue panties you’re wearing now.”
“Yes, aunt.”
“And Philip?”
“Yes, aunt?”
“I’m having some friends round the weekend after next. I mentioned it before. You’ll be waiting at table. I’ll tell you what will be required of you nearer the time. But you’d better be on your best behaviour then.”
“Yes aunt.”
He went upstairs, and opened his underwear drawer with trepidation. His fears were justified. Instead of the nice plain panties he’d been using up to now, aunt Estella had substituted a variety of juvenile designs, in what might be termed bright pastel colours. He thumbed through them. Dolls, rainbows, Barbies, unicorns….and each with contrasting frills. Too much! Where did she get stuff like that, in his size? He took a pair and looked at the label. “Daring Designs. Bespoke clothing for all occasions.” Where had he heard that name? Of course, that was the shop his mum dealt with! So that’s the sort of stuff they sold. A chilling thought occurred to him. Maybe his mother had actually made some of these, not realising that they would end up on her son! It made him even more eager to talk to her. Anyway, he’d better try on a pair to see what they looked like. He took off his blue ones, and substituted a pair of yellow ones with blue edging and ponies prancing all over them. He looked at himself in the mirror. The frills just peeped out from below the hem of his skirt, coquettishly inviting attention and further exploration. Oh, god! Once his schoolmates saw these, every day they’d be wanting to find out which pair he was wearing! Despairingly, he tore them off, and his underpanties, and got out his maid’s uniform. He put them back on under his dress. At least he didn’t have to show them off here. And ten minutes later he was downstairs hoovering the lounge. Take it a day at a time, a day at a time, he said to himself.
-
Chapter 24. Art and Media.
The next day, when he changed for school, he grabbed a pair of his new panties quite at random. After all, there was nothing to choose between them. The Barbie ones. Neon pink, red frilling, sprinkled with little Barbies. It was shocking what a difference it made. On his way to school – he was walking again, Tina being unavailable for the second day in a row – he seemed to attract everyone’s attention. Why did people stare so blatantly? They had no discretion at all. One woman even pretended to drop something so she could get a better vantage-point! He thought he might try going by bus in future, something he had always thought it advisable to avoid. Things were no better at school. Worse, in fact. His schoolmates had no compunction in asking to see his panties. Some even just lifted up his skirt without asking! He guessed their fascination would diminish in time – perhaps when everyone had seen every pair of panties he owned! – but for the moment it was a little annoying. They could be so childish at times. What was the big deal? There was really nothing wrong with his new panties. Actually, they were quite pretty. In fact, during the afternoon, he even found himself thinking about which ones he would like to wear the next day....
There were other sources of irritation, too. For some reason, his nipples were feeling sensitive, and sometimes itchy. And he was finding himself getting aroused for absolutely no reason. He didn’t immediately connect these things with the meds he was taking. Had he been allowed to examine the little plastic bottles from which Tina dispensed them, however, he would have discovered two things. First, itching of the nipples was a common side-effect, long before any actual enlargement of the breasts occurred. Second, one of the bottles contained, not hormone tablets, but a Viagra-related compound. This was Sally Button’s strategy to counter in the short-term any loss of libido. It was a clever idea; it convinced Philip that the hormones were either ineffective, or were doing the opposite to what was intended.
So despite the unwelcome attention, and the jibes of Rebecca and Valerie, he got through the next couple of days with increasing confidence. On Thursday he was a little anxious about his appointment with the lower school Art and Media Society – he wondered if he was going to be asked to pose in his panties, or something like that - but he put on a brave face and, when school had finished, made his way to L.1’s classroom.
The Society had ten members. To his annoyance, Freida was one. He frowned at her, and she smiled back sweetly. He was introduced to everyone by Miss Lambert, an efficient, middle-aged woman with glasses and intelligent eyes.
“Now, Philip,” she smiled, “I have been told that this is intended as some sort of punishment for you. That’s seems rather unfair to you, and to the Society as well. I want you to think of yourself as our guest. And who knows, if you enjoy your time with us, you may feel you would like to join. Though the Society is really only for the lower school, I’m sure we would be prepared to make an exception for any student with genuine enthusiasm.”
“Thank you, miss. I’ll bear that in mind.”
“So, girls. Does anyone have any suggestions, or requests, about how Philip might most usefully be employed?”
There was no shortage of suggestions, most of which involved him being put on show as a model for the girls to gawk at, draw and photograph. But Miss Lambert had foreseen such ideas, and was having none of it.
“You can photograph or draw Philip anytime, girls. He about the school and playground every day. Don’t you have any more original ideas?”
“How about a sort of condensed biopic, miss? Like “a day in the life” sort of thing?”
“That’s a very interesting idea, Janie. How would that work, exactly?”
“Well, I guess we’d follow him around for a whole day and film everything that happens to him. Afterwards we could edit it however we wanted. I mean, he is the first boy ever in the school.”
“That’s true. It may even have a more universal appeal. Any more?”
Philip frowned slightly at the words “universal appeal”.
“If we’re going to do that,” piped up Freida, “then it shouldn’t be just about school. I mean, we all know what he does at school. It should be a whole day, from the time he gets up to the time he goes to bed.”
“Or even,” suggested Janie, with growing enthusiasm, one school day and one weekend day, so we show a picture of his whole life!”
Philip was beginning to panic. “But that would be…difficult, wouldn’t it? I mean, my aunt would never allow…”
“But it’s a wonderful idea, Philip, don’t you think? It would be so interesting. I’ll approach the head. She’ll have to give permission for the girls to miss lessons while they’re filming, of course. But I believe she’s also a personal friend of your aunt. Perhaps she can persuade her…”
Philip desperately tried to think of reasons it was impossible. But by now the whole group was swept up with excitement.
“Who would do the filming, miss?”
“Would they be with Philip all the time?”
“Not in the toilet, miss?”
“Now, girls. Calm down. First of all we have to see if we can get permission.”
What about asking my permission, thought Philip.
“Then we can deal with the details. I suppose you’d have to take it in turns to follow him around. Anyway, we’ll see.”
Despite Miss Lambert’s caution, the rest of the meeting was taken up with discussion about the technicalities of the project, from the best camera to the degree of intrusiveness that should be adopted. As to what Philip felt about the whole thing, no-one bothered to ask.
-
Chapter 25. Flies on the Walls.
On the Saturday, while Philip was clearing away the breakfast things, his aunt called to him from the lounge.
“Philip, dear. Can I have a quick word?”
He put down the plates and went to see what she wanted.
“I had a call from Christabel yesterday.”
“Oh yes?”
“She asked about the Art and Media project. You know all about this, of course.”
“Yes, aunt.”
“What a splendid idea, isn’t it? You’ll make such a fascinating subject!”
“Aunt…”
“They wanted to start next weekend. Of course I agreed. From the time you wake up Sunday morning. Then through Monday until you come home that evening.”
“Aunt… It’s going to be terribly intrusive. Do you really want some inquisitive girl in here with a video camera? I mean to say…”
At that moment Tina, who had been dressing upstairs, entered the room.
“Oh, are you talking about the filming? I think it’s a great idea. You’ll be a celebrity, Philip! It’s so good of mum to agree, don’t you think?”
What could he say?
“Yes, darling,” continued his aunt, “I had invited my friends for Saturday, but in view of this, I’ve asked them if they can make it Sunday instead. Add a bit more interest. I’m quite looking forward to it!”
“But, aunt! Sunday is supposed to be my free evening!”
“Well, I’ll let you have Saturday evening for leisure and schoolwork instead. Fair?”
Philip drew his hand across his brow. Could things actually get any worse?
The answer was yes. On Monday, Miss Waters announced at registration the exciting news that Philip was going to be the subject of the Art and Media Society’s video project, and that the following Monday there would be filming going in the classrooms all day.
“You must simply ignore it and behave as normal, girls. Just get on with your work. Please don’t start grinning or looking at the camera, or you’ll spoil the film. It’s supposed to be a typical day in Philip’s life. And Philip? I’ve decided to postpone your poetry recitation until then to add a bit of interest.”
Great. Everyone wanted to “add a bit of interest”. A bit of extra humiliation. A bit of a laugh. I’d better not screw up on the poem this time, he thought to himself, or I really will look a prize idiot.
“Miss? Can I ask…? Can I read from my desk this time, not out the front?”
“Of course, Philip. Don’t worry. You can just stand up where you are.” She smirked. “I don’t think it’ll be necessary to make an exhibition of you again.”
A faint disappointed chorus arose from the class. A minor access of relief for Philip.
She turned to the class. “Quiet everyone. Let’s get on.”
The week passed quickly. Too quickly for Philip. He tried desperately to think of a convincing explanation of why he would be performing the role of his aunt’s maid. But it was stretching even his ingenuity. Maybe he could pretend it was just a charade, a bit of fun to make the film more entertaining. Another little "bit of interest". It was worth a try. So at the Thursday meeting of the Society, when the members were seated in a circle, discussing arrangements for the filming, he piped up, apropos of nothing,
“You know what? I’ve had an idea. You wouldn’t believe how boring my home life is.”
“So?” said Freida. Everyone turned to him.
“So… well, I’ve had this idea, see? Why don’t I pretend to be the maid, you know, my aunt’s maid, with a feather duster an’ all? Just as a joke. You know, inject a bit of comedy into the film.”
No-one laughed. They all stared at him.
“That’s weird,” said a girl called Madison. “In any case, where would you get a maid’s outfit?”
“Oh, I think…I think my aunt has an old one somewhere…maybe…”
They all looked at him suspiciously. Epic fail.
“It was j-just an idea…” he stammered, turning red.
They turned away and resumed their discussion. He realised all he had done was to make matters worse. Now they all thought he was some sort of pervert.
“Now, I’ve discussed this with the head,” Miss Lambert was saying, “and we’ve agreed the schedule for the camera work. Miss Crowthorne had kindly agreed to accommodate the girls at the weekend. So this is the plan. Cynthia, you will stay overnight at Philip’s on the Saturday, and be responsible for filming up to midday on Sunday. Madison will take over and film till seven. Then Freida and Janie for the evening. One of you will stay overnight as well, and film until Philip arrives at school. Then Sandy and Jacqueline will work during the first two periods, Inna will cover lunch, and Katsumi and Freya the afternoon, and finally Shaniya the Monday evening. That will give all of you a chance to contribute. You are going to generate nearly forty hours of video!”
“So we’re going to film everything he does, miss,” asked Shaniya.
“Well, within reason. The difficult bit will be the editing. From that forty hours, you are going to have to make an interesting feature film lasting no more than two. This is the sort of thing professional studios do. It will be a great opportunity for you to practise your skills. It will not only be a technical challenge, but an artistic one. You will have to construct something that has narrative, pace and rhythm, which moves smoothly and naturally and keeps the audience’s attention. If you are successful, I’ll arrange for a showing for the whole school.”
The girls were full of enthusiasm, and started chattering away excitedly amongst themselves. Philip, sitting to one side, was feeling slightly sick. Miss Lambert came over and laid a friendly hand on his shoulder.
“You’re the lucky one, Philip. All you have to do is go about your normal life. The more you are able to ignore the girls, the better the film will be. Do you have any concerns, or questions?”
“No, miss, I don’t think so,” he sighed, resignedly, “I just hope my life isn’t too boring to make a film of.”
“Of course not! Everyone’s life is interesting, when portrayed honestly. And I imagine yours must be more eventful than most.”
“You can say that again,” he murmured.
-
Sandra B, Another great group of chapters. Poor Philip has been put thru the wringer with his juvenile panties and his short, yellow skirt and now being the subject of a film. I am sure that the girls involved will have a ball filming Philip's life. His party that he has to be a maid for, will be a highlight of the film.
Thanks for adding these chapters. ;D ;D ;D ;D ;D ;D ;D ;D ;D ;D
-
Chapter 26. Rejection.
Philip’s relationship with Rebecca and Valerie was a bit of a paradox. Before Monday’s incident, he felt that he had been getting on much better with them. But now they had betrayed him again, albeit they were maybe not the prime movers. So when Rebecca approached him during Friday lunchtime, he was immediately suspicious.
“What do you want, Rebecca?”
“Nothing really. Just wanted to say hi.”
“Really? Sure you’re not cooking up another little scheme?”
Her face reddened. “Look, I’m sorry about that thing on Monday. But it was only a prank. It was Sadie’s idea, anyway. I didn’t even want to go along with it.”
“Do you expect me to believe that?”
“I don’t care if you do or not. But it’s the truth.”
“So what do you want?”
“Actually I just wanted to say sorry for that. But it hasn’t turned out too bad for you, has it? You’re flavour of the month now.”
“No thanks to you.”
“You don’t have to be so rude! I just came to apologise. And…”
“And what?”
“To see if you wanted to come for a drink? Maybe tonight? Or whenever….”
Philip couldn’t believe what he was hearing. True, Rebecca was nice looking, and although his sense of his own importance hadn’t yet permitted him to acknowledge the fact, he quite fancied her. So his knee-jerk reaction was mindless outrage, at the thought that the person who’d made a fool of him had the nerve even to ask.
“Are you serious? Go on a date with you? I’d sooner date….a Mongolian warthog!”
Philip didn’t know why he said that. He’d been reading about Mongolian warthogs the other day. Actually they were rather nice animals. But Rebecca didn’t appreciate the reference.
She stared at him, horrified, her eyes filling with tears. Then with a sudden access of anger, she punched him in the ribs – she was left-handed, so he didn’t see it coming - turned on her heel, and walked away. The punch hadn’t hurt, but it made him realise instantly what an unpleasant idiot he had been.
“Rebecca…” he called after her.
She turned her head, her face contorted with disappointment. “You’re a pig!” she shouted.
Damn, he thought, why do I always seem to open my stupid mouth without thinking? An old adage came into his mind. “Hell hath no fury like a woman scorned.”
He returned home Friday evening in a state of depression. He thought of writing her a letter of apology. No, she’d just rip it up. But he couldn’t get the exchange out of his mind. Why is this such a problem for me? he thought. I mean, why do I care what she thinks? She hasn’t exactly been a friend to me, has she? What did she expect? And what about Tina? And why…why did she ask me out anyway? What a fool…! Though whether he was thinking of Rebecca, or himself, was not immediately obvious.
Several miles away, sitting at a pub table drinking beer, Rebecca was also discussing the topic, but not with herself. Her questions were being bounced off her best friend.
“Val, why did he have to react like that? Why did he have to be so horrible?”
“Cos he’s a bloke, Becca. That’s what they’re like. It doesn’t mean anything. They can never say what they mean, cos half the time they don’t know what they mean.”
“Do you think I look like a warthog? I know my nose does turn up, and my nostrils show too much.”
“Don’t be silly! He just said the first thing that came into his head.”
“Yeah? He took one look at me, and the first thing that came into his head was a warthog. I believe it.”
“Oh, shut up. Why do you care, anyway? I mean, do you really want to go out with him?”
“I dunno. No. I mean, why would I? He’s just a sissy, isn’t he?”
“A cute sissy…”
“Yeah. Anyway, I don’t care. He can go f*** himself. I’ll ask out someone else. I know plenty of guys outside school.”
“Good. That’s resolved, then.”
“You know it isn’t, Val, you bitch! Why do I have to fancy him? Please god, why?”
“It’s Sod’s Law, dear.”
“I’ll tell you one thing though. Fancy him or not, I’m gonna get my own back for today. Wait and see. I’ll think of something.”
“That’s the spirit!” exclaimed Valerie. “That’s sounds more like my old Rebecca! I know you will, my love.”
-
Chapter 27. Nightie Night.
Philip was still upset when he got home, and didn’t say much that evening. He was still unhappy on the Saturday, so his aunt asked Tina to go out and buy him a little present to cheer him up – something they’d been discussing for a couple of days. When Tina came back, she went up to her room, and then approached Philip, who was moping in the kitchen.
“Philip, dear? Would you come upstairs for a minute, please?”
He followed his cousin up to her bedroom.
“I’ve bought you a little something. Here.” She handed him a package wrapped in tissue. He pulled it open. Something silky and butter-coloured. And light…so very light.
“Oh, thank you, Tina….that’s…really nice.”
“I know you usually sleep in your panties. I thought it was time you had a proper nightie. There are some pretty bloomers to go with it, see?”
He found himself looking at a swirly, silky nightdress with little puff sleeves. He held it up against himself. It came down to just below the waist. The bloomer panties had short elasticated legs with matching lacey edging. He caught sight of the label. “Daring Designs” - again! He thought he’d like to see this shop. He was curious.
“Why don’t you go and try it on, darling, and come and show me?”
Obediently he retired to his own room, and returned shortly in his new night-time ensemble.
“Oh, you look gorgeous! Look in the mirror.”
He presented himself in front of Tina’s full-length mirror. Well, I do look quite nice, he thought. And it feels so silky! It’s very light. It would be nicer than those tight little panties I’ve been wearing. I seem to be getting so…excitable these days, and they’re really not comfortable any more. It’s gentle on my nipples, too. It’s cute. No-one else will know…
“Well? What do you think?”
“Thank you Tina. It’s really nice.” He said this with such genuine warmth it surprised her. He would never have accepted this a week or two ago, she thought. He seems to be much more comfortable in girls’ clothes these days. Could it be his therapy is having an effect?
“I’m going to wear it tonight.”
“Oh, I’m so pleased you like it. Actually I’ve bought you two more, but I didn’t tell you in case I had to return them.”
“Really? The same?”
“Same style, but one is blue and the other pink with little mauve flowers all over it. I’ll show you.”
“Oh, Tina! That’s so pretty! Hmm. I’m going to wear the yellow one tonight…then maybe the pink one…”
“They are very sweet, aren’t they? Here, go and put them in your drawer.”
Philip was a much happier boy for the rest of the evening. He went to bed early, and was soon snuggled up in his new nightie, cuddling the soft doll he had found in his bed the other day. The feeling of the silky fabric against his nipples made them stiffen and itch, and he had to play with them to make them feel better. Unfortunately this stimulated him in other ways, and Tina, who had come to say goodnight on her way to bed, stayed her knock, and instead stood and listened outside his door. His muffled moans were succeeded by total silence, and she retired to her room with a knowing smile of satisfaction on her face.
-
Chapter 28. Lights. Camera. Action!
Sally Buttons made her usual visit Saturday morning. It was more of a check-up this week. After she had seen Philip, and ascertained that he was feeling fine, she had a private word with Tina.
“’Ow’s it goin’ then?”
“Fine. No signs yet.”
“No, there won’t be no enlargement for several weeks at the earliest. 'E’s taking everythink regularly?”
“I’m making sure of that.”
“An’ the other thing?”
“I get the impression he’s fairly overwrought! I’m going to leave him alone for the time being. I want to see if he can deal with it himself.”
“Well, darlin’, that up to you. As long as ‘e’s feelin’ randy, he won’t suspect anythin’ else is ‘appenin’. Not till it’s too late!”
Cynthia was due to arrive at nine Saturday night, so Philip made sure to get his chores finished by eight-thirty, and change into something less conspicuous. He couldn’t bear to think about what was going to happen the next day. He found a simple grey knee-length skirt and maroon roll-neck jumper, and put on tights and brown shoes. Even so, Cynthia seemed quite surprised when he answered the door.
“Hi Cynthia. Come in.”
“Hi Philip…Oh, I thought you just wore girls’ clothes for school. You look nice!”
“Nah. I wear what I like, when I like,” he lied.
He introduced her to Tina and his aunt, and left them to talk while he went to make them drinks. It had become automatic now, his habit of being the waitress. They all sat around chatting. Cynthia found it fascinating how Philip appeared to be ‘just one of the girls’. She couldn’t wait to tell all her friends. In fact, she made up some story about needing a snap of him as a test for the filming, and retired to the toilet to send it to all her contacts. She needn’t have bothered. There was better to come.
At bedtime, Philip couldn’t wait to try on his second nightie set, the pink one with mauve flowers. He was much better behaved that night. He wore a pair of underpanties under his bloomers to help keep himself in check. At seven thirty Sunday morning he woke, yawned, and tucking his doll under the covers, got out of bed. For a minute he had forgotten all about the filming. He went over to his wardrobe mirror, and admired himself. The door swung slightly, and he caught sight of the far side of the room. There, calmly sitting in a chair filming, was Cynthia! He swung round.
“What the…? What are you doing here?” he shouted.
Cynthia had a delighted smirk on her face.
“I’m filming you, silly. Don’t you remember?”
“But…but…you’re not supposed to be in my bedroom!”
“Your aunt suggested it. She said if the film was to be honest, we should film everything you do.”
All this time Cynthia carried on filming, following Philip with the camera while he paced up and down in agitated frustration.
“But…that’s not what I agreed to….it’s not fair….I’m going to the bathroom! Don’t try and follow me there!”
But she did follow him, all the way to the bathroom door, until he slammed it in her face.
“This is priceless!” Cynthia said to herself, out loud. “This is going to be some film!”
In his haste to escape into the bathroom, Philip and forgotten to bring clothes with him. Not that that would have helped, seeing as he was going to have to put on his maid’s outfit. But he managed to avoid Cynthia by bursting out of the bathroom and running into his bedroom before she’d had a chance start the camera again. But now, he knew, his real problems would begin. He had decided that the best he could do was to wear his winter outfit. But when he looked for it, it was missing. He paced up and down, not knowing what to do. Then there was a knock at his door.
“You’re late for work, Philip.” It was his aunt. “Is there a problem?”
“I can’t find my winter uniform, aunt.”
“It’s out for cleaning. Wear the summer one as you usually do. And hurry, please. I don’t want to have to punish you in front of Cynthia.”
So there was no choice. He put it on, with the thickest pair of tights he could find, and his patent leather maid’s shoes. He thought it best to keep on his underpanties, too. He took a deep breath, opened the door, and walked out. Cynthia was ready. Her eyes widened with amazement, but she focussed on her task. For the next hour and a half she followed him everywhere, shot him from every angle she could think of, including lots of slow panning from his little headdress to his shoes, and back again. Oh, she was enjoying this! When he was eventually allowed to change, his aunt decreed he should wear a little short blue satin frock, ruffled white panties, and white socks. It was a nice day, windless and quite warm for the time of year, and his aunt sent him into the garden to play, where, she said the light would be better for the filming!
Cynthia would gladly have stayed the whole weekend, but of course Madison arrived before her time, ready to take over. When Tina showed her into the garden, at first she couldn’t believe what she was seeing, and gripped Cynthia’s hand in inexpressible delight. At twelve, Cynthia took her memory card, Madison inserted a new one, and the seamless record of Philip’s life continued relentlessly. Philip was sitting on a plastic sheet, eating a snack which Estella has thoughtfully brought him, so Cynthia told Madison to put the camera on its tripod for a moment. She drew her friend aside.
“Listen. I’ve been thinking. Before you hand in your memory card, download your own copy of everything you’ve filmed, right? Just in case. It would be a shame to edit out any of this!”
“Yeah. Brilliant. I can’t believe he’s dressed up as a little girl.”
“Wait till you see mine! He was a maid this morning!”
“What?”
“True. And he wears a baby doll nightie in bed!”
“Oh, my god.”
“Anyway, gotta go. Enjoy yourself, Maddy!”
“Oh, don’t worry..."
-
Chapter 29. Rude Boy.
Aunt Estella was busy all the afternoon preparing food for her guests. She discovered she had run out of smoked paprika, so she sent Philip down to the corner shop to buy some. Totally resigned to his fate, he didn’t even bother to protest. Madison followed him all the way, recording not only her subject, but the pointing, stares, and giggles of passers-by. The lady serving in the shop made the most of his embarrassment.
“My, my, you’re a grown-up little girl, aren’t you, dearie? Does your mummy know you’re out all by yourself?”
Philip grimaced.
“I’m not by myself, as you can see!”
He would have done better to keep his mouth shut.
“Ooh, what a sulky child. And what can I do for you?”
“I want some smoked paprika.”
“Yes….” She didn’t move.
“Please,” he sighed.
“That’s better. Bad manners don’t suit you, darling, being so pretty an’ all, and having such a gorgeous little dress…ooh, and knickers, I see!”
She handed over the jar and took his money.
“Here, darling, have this.” She handed him a Chupa Chup. “Pop it in your mouth – it may sweeten you up a bit.”
Philip took the lollipop but declined to thank her. He turned and headed for the door, Madison following. The shop lady addressed Madison.
“What a rude little puss! If she were mine, she’d be over my knee with her knickers round her ankles having her little bottom spanked!”
I’m never going in there again! thought Philip, as they returned to the house.
The afternoon passed slowly. His aunt and Tina were busy making preparations for the evening, so he was still banished to the garden. Tina came out with some toys for him to play with, including his doll. He sat unhappily on his plastic sheet. Seeing he was going to be sitting there for a while, Madison put the camera on its tripod and sat down opposite him. It was warm in the sunshine. He felt himself becoming aroused again.
Why does that keep happening? he thought. He held down the front of his frock, and picked up his doll to help disguise his erection, holding it in his lap. Madison hugged herself in delight.
“Do you love your Dolly, Philip?” she asked, sweetly.
Philip at first declined to answer, but then thought better of it. What he didn’t want to do was to antagonise any of these girls. They would be in charge of the editing, after all.
“Yes, Madison.”
“What’s her name?”
“Milly.”
“That’s a pretty name. Did you name her?”
“Yes.”
At this point Tina came into the garden to check on them.
“How’s it going, Madison? We’ll be finished soon and you can both come in.”
“Actually we’re fine out here. Aren’t we, Philip?” He nodded.
“Would you like something to eat or drink?”
“Yes,” said Philip, “crisps and Fanta.”
Tina ignored him.
“Madison?”
“Thank you. Anything Philip wants would be fine for me.”
What’s his problem today? thought Tina. I hate him when he starts behaving like this.
“Are you all right, Philip? Knickers not too tight or anything?”
He glared at her.
“They shouldn’t be,” laughed Madison. “They’re big and puffy enough.”
“Well that’s because they’re supposed to be worn over a nappy,” smiled Tina.
“Really? Gosh, what a pity you don’t….”
“Well, we do, as a matter of fact…”
“No!” shouted Philip, visibly shaken. “I won’t!”
Tina raised her eyebrows. “Won’t?”
“Philip?” Aunt Estella’s voice cut into the conversation. “You’ll do as you’re told!”
-
Chapter 30. Terry Time.
“But, aunt….!”
“No arguments. There’s not much point in Madison filming you sitting on your bottom in the garden, doing nothing, is there? Give the poor girl some action!”
“I’ll take him and put a nappy on him,” said Tina. “Come on Philip. Come on! Take my hand and we’ll go upstairs.”
Madison hurriedly took the camera off its tripod and followed.
“Please, Tina, not with her filming.”
“Oh, don’t be such a sissy. This is a reality movie, remember? Please don’t make a fuss – you’ll just make it worse for yourself.”
“But Tina,” he whispered, “I’m…my thing’s all…you know!”
“Oh, dear, Philip! What is your problem lately? Why didn’t you wear your rubber underpanties?”
“I did.”
“Well that’s all right, then. They should keep you under control. You only have to wear a nappy for an hour or so anyway. Then you’ll need to get ready for this evening.”
What was the point in arguing? It was already a nightmare. It could hardly get any worse. He submitted to lying on Tina’s bed, and having his knickers removed preparatory to being nappied. He kept his eyes tight shut the whole time. Tina saw Madison’s mouth drop open when she saw Philip’s bulging latex underpanties – well, it was quite an impressive sight – and she left him uncovered while she searched for the nappy and the pins, allowing Madison to capture the episode at leisure. At last she returned.
“Okay, baby – bottoms up, please! Good girl!”
She folded on the thick towelling and pinned it securely at the front.
Philip expected to have his ruffled knickers put back on, but Tina had other ideas.
“On reflection, I don’t think they’ll fit over that nappy. Never mind! I’ve got something even better here. She went to her bottom drawer and pulled out a cellophane packet. Philip stared. Plastic pants! In different colours! Where had she got all this stuff? Had she been intending it for him? It appeared so, because he saw from the label they were “adult-L”. She hesitated for a moment, then selected a pair in translucent pink.
“They don’t match your outfit but they’re the prettiest, I think. Stand up, please. Good girl. Hold up your frock. Step in carefully – we don’t want to tear them, do we?”
He obeyed, and Tina pulled them up over his bulky nappy. The elastic waist and legs snapped neatly into place. She fussed around, tucking in edges of towelling. Madison gleefully recorded every moment, occasionally panning up to Philip’s burning face. When Tina was satisfied, she gave him an affectionate pat on the bottom.
“There. You’ll do. Now go and show auntie your new panties, there’s a good girl.”
She followed Madison down after him.
“I hope your friends won’t find this too boring.”
Madison simply laughed by way of reply.
-
Chapter 31. Hot and Saucy.
Downstairs, Aunt Estella was eulogising about Philip’s appearance.
“He looks so sweet, don’t you think, Madison?”
“Yes, Miss Crowthorne. I love those little plastic pants.”
“Yes. I’m so glad they fit. We weren’t sure…”
“You got them for me, then?” said Philip, displeased.
“Oh, I know we should have told you, dear. But we wanted it to be a surprise.”
“Well it was a surprise, all right. Look Madison, can you stop filming for a minute? I want to talk to my aunt!”
“No, dear. Madison is not allowed to stop. Anything you want to say to me, you can say in front of her.”
“Oh, never mind. I’m going back into the garden.”
“Don’t forget you need to come in and change at six. My friends are arriving at seven-thirty.”
Philip didn’t reply, but waddled off, enc-umbered by the thick layers of towelling between his legs, followed by his shadow. The rest of the afternoon was uneventful. Philip sat on his plastic mat, in his plastic pants, toying with Milly. Madison fixed the camera on its tripod and played with her phone. At six his aunt called him in to get changed.
“Your outfit’s on the chair in your bedroom, dear. When you’re ready Tina will do your makeup.”
“She can stay outside, this time,” he replied, glancing at Madison.
“Well, I suppose that’s reasonable. You can’t be expected to undress completely in front of the camera.”
“Thank you, aunt.”
So Madison stayed downstairs. Philip made his way to his room. He closed and locked the door behind him.
“God! Peace at last!” He sat on the bed and began to undress. Plastic pants, indeed! How old did they think he was? And a nappy! “They’re all crazy,” he said out loud.
He stripped down to his underpanties. He was still in a state of semi-tumescence, but at least he was contained. He touched himself gingerly, making a spasm of pleasure run through his body. Why am I feeling like this? he wondered. It’s bad timing, that’s for sure. Now, where’s my uniform?
But instead of his summer uniform, there was a large, posh-looking maroon bag on the chair. He read the white lettering on the side; "Daring Designs"! Not again! Philip approached it suspiciously. He had a foreboding that his aunt was about to spring yet another surprise on him. As soon as he peered into the bag his fears were confirmed. He drew forth the cutest little maid’s costume in shiny black vinyl, with a high white vinyl collar and puff sleeves. The sleeves and the hem of the skirt were trimmed with white fur. The skirt was short, and supported on a layer of very stiff polyester tulle, so that it stuck out all round almost like a little shelf, leaving no room for modesty. The back of the dress, from the waist to the neck, was split, and each side pierced with silver eyelets, through which ran a long black lace. The collar fastened with a press-stud at the back. He also noticed that it had shaped breasts, with padding to keep them firm.
“No…please…”
He laid the dress on the bed and delved further into the bag. White hold-ups, also trimmed with fur. A pair of little white gloves, ditto. And a headband of white fur too. Worst of all, a pair of black latex panties, even those trimmed with white fur! Underneath the chair, a pair of patent leather black pumps with block heels and laces. He sat back on the bed, and buried his face in his hands.
He didn’t move for some time. Then he was roused by a soft knock at the door.
“Philip? How are you getting on? You’re going to need help with that dress.”
He groaned. Tina pushed open the door. “You okay?”
“What is this. You’re idea?”
“My mum’s actually. But I think it’s rather fun. Sort of kitsch, you know. Don’t take it so seriously.”
“Fun for you. You don’t have to wear it.”
“Oh, come on. I heard that you suggested yourself you should dress up as a sexy maid as a joke.”
“Who told you that?”
“Cynthia. Did you?”
“Yeah, but only cos I knew I was going to have to. And I didn’t say “sexy” maid, either.”
“Well, you’re always sexy, anyway. Let’s get it on you, and you can welcome mum’s guests in style. Come on.” She picked up the dress. “Arms in. Then I can lace it up.”
He knew there was no point in resisting.
“Now breathe in deeply,” said Tina. “I’m going to lace it as tight as possible, but I want you to be able to breathe.”
“Oh, how thoughtful of you.”
Tina fed the lace through the eyelets, then tightened it from the bottom up, pulling in his tummy and fitting his chest like the rind on an orange. She tied the ends off at the neck. He looked down at himself, and saw, not without a slight thrill, that he now possessed two quite respectable breasts. She buttoned the collar. It fitted closely around his neck, and came up under his chin, forcing him to keep his head erect. Next she helped him on with his panties, which she lubricated lightly so they slid over his underpanties with ease.
“There. Two layers of latex. That should keep you in check. Does the fur tickle at all?”
“No. It’s fine.”
“Okay. Stockings. These are guaranteed to stay up.” She rolled them carefully up his legs. They came to mid-thigh, leaving an enticing length of bare flesh between the tops and his panties. Then she sat him down and helped him on with the pumps, which she laced with deft fingers. Finally she pushed his headband into place, and handed him his gloves. Then she stood back to admire him.
“How does that feel? You’re not uncomfortable or anything?”
“No…” In fact, he was experiencing complex emotions. The foreboding and embarrassment at the thought of appearing in front of Aunt Estella’s guests – and Madison, for that matter – was in conflict with a strange feeling of excitement, generated partly by the physical constriction of his outfit, but also by the thrill of feeling truly female, not in mere gender, but in sexuality.
“You look amazing. Look at yourself in the mirror.”
Philip opened the wardrobe door. He hadn’t even had his makeup done, but he already looked ninety percent a woman. Tarty, in an innocent way, of course, but somehow he didn’t mind – he even quite liked it. He found his breathing quickening, and the pressure in his panties growing. He turned away.
“Can you…can you do my makeup, please, Tina?”
She looked a little surprised. “Of course, darling. Sit down.”
He sat. She worked at his face with her usual efficiency.
“I’m going to go a little bit over the top this time. To suit your outfit.”
The touch of her fingers on his face, so light and deft, consolidated his arousal. If Tina noticed, she didn’t betray the fact. Soon she had applied the last coating of mascara, and he was ready.
“Come on. Let’s go surprise them.”
-
Sandra B, Philip is really in a mess right now. He is about to be shown off to Estella's friends and Madison will be filming the whole thing. I can't wait to see what the edited film is going to be.
Great job. ;D ;D ;D ;D ;D ;D ;D ;D ;D ;D ;D ;D
-
Chapter 32. Maid Dismayed.
Madison was chatting to Estella in the lounge. It was nearing the end of her shift, and she couldn’t wait to get out of the house and get on her phone. However, Estella had taken a liking to her, and was keen for her to see Philip’s “fancy” maid’s outfit before she left.
“Ah, here he is!” she exclaimed as Tina pushed him into the room. “Oh, Philip, that so suits you, darling! Don’t you think so, Madison?”
The sight of Philip made Madison forget her commission. She stood there, dumbstruck, the camera hanging from her hand. She goggled at him for a brief second, then gave a little scream of surprise, and dissolved in laughter. Then, remembering herself, she took a step back, raised the video camera, and recorded the moment.
“What’s so f***ing hilarious?” spat Philip, turning red, finally driven to distraction by the relentless attention of the camera lens. “If anything’s funny it’s not me – it’s these stupid outfits I’m being made to wear by her – and her!” He pointed accusingly, first at his aunt, then his cousin. It was the first serious outburst of rebellion his aunt had witnessed. She was affronted, almost speechless.
“Why, you….you little ingrate! How dare you? Do you have any idea how much I’ve spent of your clothes? How many hours I’ve devoted to your betterment? And you have the impudence to accuse us…. “ She put her hands on her hips. “And pour out all that foul-mouthed invective in front of your schoolmate, who’s spent the whole day working on your project while you lounge around being waited on?”
Philip could see Madison still shaking with laughter behind the lens. His aunt continued.
“If my friends weren’t arriving any minute, I’d wash your mouth out with soap and water, young man, and then put your over my knee and give you such a spanking…”
Oh, yes, please do that, thought Madison.
Philip stood there, furious but impotent. He knew his aunt kept a leather paddle hanging behind the door of the broom cupboard. He had seen and registered it, and it had sent a shiver down his spine. He was afraid that one day she might really use it. He suffered a brief internal struggle, but then gave way to the inevitable.
“I’m s-sorry, aunt… I didn’t mean… I’m sorry I swore…”
“Well, I suggest you apologise to Madison, first of all.”
“I’m sorry, Maddy…”
Madison kept on filming, smiling quietly all the time. Momentarily she zoomed in on his face, then returned to a full-length view. Just stop filming me for a moment, for god’s sake, he wanted to scream. For the first time since he entered the room he suddenly remembered that his panties were on full view, and that his erection hadn’t yet subsided. Instinctively, he reached down and took it in his hand, wanting to check its visibility and, if possible, subdue it a little. Immediately realising every moment was being recorded, he quickly released it again, blushed an even deeper shade of red, and starting shifting from one leg to the other in his confusion. Finally, he folded his arms and tried, with a notable lack of success, to look casual.
Inwardly Madison squealed with delight. The perfect little vignette to end her session. She decided to torture him a little more.
“Oh, that’s all right, Philip. I’m just trying to do my job, you know…” She assumed an expression of virtuous sadness. “I hate it when you swear…”
“I’m really, really sorry. I’ll make it up to you…” You already have, she thought. Wait till I turn that into a still! “I know you’ve worked very hard today. I…”
But here he was interrupted by a ring at the bell. Aunt Estella looked at her watch.
“Oh, it’s only seven. That must be…Freida and Janie, is it?”
“That’s right, Miss Crowthorne.”
“I’ll get it,” said Tina.
“No! Tina!” Tina stopped in the doorway. “Let the maid answer the door.”
“Of course, mummy. Sorry.”
Madison followed Philip along the corridor. He bit his lip with a mixture of annoyance and embarrassment. It wouldn’t have been so bad if he wasn’t feeling so aroused. Why was he like this recently? Was it…was it that wearing this sort of outfit actually made him feel…sexy? If he had known the real reason, he would have been more than just annoyed…
“Wait a minute, Philip. Before you open the door…”
Madison positioned herself to one side, so that she could film her friends’ faces when they saw him.
“Okay. Go ahead.”
Bracing himself, he yanked open the front door. There were Freida and Janie, side by side, both dressed as for a party. He saw them stare, and he saw realisation slowly dawn. They made no attempt to come in.
“Oh…my…god!” said Janie, from behind her hand. Freida’s mouth opened in delight, but she seemed struck dumb. She ran her eyes up and down him, taking in every detail. Then she smiled evilly.
“Love the fur trimming, Philip. Have you ever seen an outfit like that, Janie?”
“Never. Cynthia promised us a surprise, Philip. She didn’t tell us…”
“Are you coming in, or what?” he responded, irritated.
“Oh, don’t rush us, Philip,” said Freida. “After all, I can see you’ve really gone out of your way to impress us, haven’t you?”
Philip could only grunt in reply. The girls condescended to come in. Like the dutiful maid he was, Philip took their coats and put them in the bedroom. Then he led them into the lounge, where Aunt Estella and Tina were waiting.
“Welcome, girls! I’m Philip’s aunt, Estella. This is my daughter, Tina. I hope you’re going to enjoy your stay.”
“Thank you, Miss Crowthorne. I’m sure we will,” returned Freida, with a meaningful look. “Philip, you look absolutely gorgeous!”
“He does, doesn’t he?” agreed Tina. “I’d love to stay and be waited on by him. But I’m meeting my friends for a drink. I’ll see you all later. Have fun, Philip!”
Philip ignored the remark. For the first time he didn’t feel sorry Tina was not going to be around. Lately, she seemed to be more interested in teasing him than supporting him. One less, anyway, he thought, as she went out of the door.
“Now, you know I have three friends arriving soon for dinner?” said Aunt Estella. “I’ve made enough for all of us, but I hope you won’t mind eating in the kitchen. Of course, Philip will be your maid as well, so he will serve you with whatever you want.”
“Thank you, Miss Crowthorne,” said Janie, “that’s very thoughtful. We shall probably have to take it in turns to eat, while the other does the filming. In fact, we should take over now, shouldn’t we?”
“Here you go,” said Madison, extracting her memory card and handing over the camera. “Good luck.”
Janie soon had the camera ready, and commenced the new session. While Madison said her goodbyes, Freida took the opportunity to examine Philip’s outfit, stroking the fur and running her fingers over the vinyl. He had to stand there and submit to her scrutiny, while his aunt looked on severely.
“And no more outbursts this evening, young man. Or it’ll be the worse for you. Understood?”
“Yes, aunt,” he sighed.
She squatted down, ostensibly to admire his stockings, but really to sneak a close look at his panties. She noted with satisfaction the elongated bulge in the taut latex. She stood up. “You really like your maid’s costume, don’t you, Philip?”
He was only too aware of Estella’s baleful gaze. “Yes, Freida. Thank you.”
“It’s very pretty, isn’t it?”
“Yes.”
“He does have others, Freida. But I thought my friends would appreciate one of his fancy ones.”
“One of my…?” queried Philip, looking at her a little alarmed.
“Oh, yes. Didn’t I tell you, darling? You have another one, just the same but in pink. I didn’t know which one to choose, so I bought both. But don’t worry, we’ll find an opportunity for you to wear it soon. You’ll love that just as much, I’m sure. Won’t you?”
“Yes, aunt. Thank you, aunt.”
“Good boy. Now if you’d like to bring in the wine and the sherry, my guests are due any minute. Oh. That must be them now. Answer the door first, please. Then you may serve the drinks.”
-
Chapter 33. Mary and Jill.
Philip was full of foreboding as he approached the front door. He had no idea which friends his aunt had invited, except that there were three of them. But when he opened the door, there was only one.
“Philip, dear. You look lovely! May I come in?”
“Miss Tancred. I-I’m sorry, I didn’t realise…”
“Well, well, we’re not at school now, are we. You needn’t look so frightened.”
“No, miss…er, madam…I was just surprised, that’s all.”
“Please, Philip,” said Christabel, giving Philip her coat and scarf as she passed into the corridor, ““miss” is absolutely fine. You needn’t be formal with me.”
“No, miss. Sorry, miss.”
“I must say you look absolutely splendid in that little outfit. Estella has such good taste, don’t you think? You needn’t show me through. I’ve been here enough times in the past.”
Philip went into the bedroom and laid Christabel’s coat and scarf on the bed. He felt unnerved by her arrival. Now there was the head as well as the two girls to witness his discomfiture. But he pulled himself together, and prepared to return to the lounge. Before he could move, however, there was another ring at the bell. He hurried to answer the door. The remaining two guests had arrived together.
“Hello, sweetie. Can we come in?” said the first, the shorter of the two, with an innocent smile.
“You must be Philip,” said the other, taking him in at a glance, “Estella told us she had a new maid, but she didn’t warn us how pretty she was…”
“Of course. This way please. If you’d care to give me your coats…”
The two guests were quite dissimilar. They were both, thought Philip, late thirties. Probably they were more friends “from the old days”. One was buxom and motherly-looking, with slightly prominent china-blue eyes, untidy hair, and a permanently sympathetic expression on her face, as if condoling with the world in general. She wore a blouse and narrow skirt, both apparently a size too small for her. The other looked more sophisticated, in a cheap sort of way. Taller and slim, small brown eyes, a hint of fake tan, bronze-coloured hair out of one of those women’s magazines that you find in doctors’ waiting-rooms, black wet-look leggings, black knee boots with stiletto heels which she appeared to be having difficulty balancing on, and a short, tight black jumper. Philip dumped the coats and followed them into the room.
“Mary, darling! How are you? Jill! Lovely to see you.”
“Christabel! Estella!”
“Jill! Mary, sweetie!”
It was clear they all knew each other, anyway. Maybe they’ll just concentrate on each other, get slowly pissed, and leave me alone, thought Philip, as he went to get the drinks. As he was in the kitchen loading the bottles onto a tray, he could hear Estella introducing Freida and Janie to her guests. He expected the girls to be a little embarrassed by the presence of their headmistress, so he was surprised when he heard Freida chatting to her as if she were an old friend. It was a little odd, he thought. When he returned they were all seated around the table laughing, and to his surprise his aunt ordered him to bring two more glasses for the girls. Well, at least they’d stopped filming for a bit. But that was not to last.
After about ten minutes the girls stood up and got the camera working. The four women sat one at each side of the table, sipping their drinks and reminiscing. Philip, as he had been instructed, stood to one side awaiting orders. He listened to the conversation with interest. He gleaned that Mary had indeed been an old college friend of his aunt’s, whilst Jill was a more recent acquisition. They were talking about things he didn’t quite understand. On several occasions, Jill mentioned her “trainees”, and Mary her “babies”. Christabel must have noticed the puzzlement on his face.
“I think your little maid is curious about our conversation, Estella. Are you, Philip?”
“N-no, miss,” he stammered, “not at all. I was thinking about something else.”
“Little liar,” laughed Jill. “Shall we enlighten her, Stella?”
“Philip, dear. Ask my guests anything you like. Go on. Were you interested in Mary’s babies?”
“Well, I did wonder how many…”
“I have five at the moment,” said Mary. “Though I could always cope with more.”
“Are they all yours?”
“No, silly. I just look after them.”
“Oh, I see. A sort of crêche.”
“Sort of.”
“Are they all little?”
“Quite little. The youngest is fourteen, the eldest…he must be nearly twenty-eight now.”
“What?” exclaimed Philip, frowning. “How…?”
The women all laughed at his confusion. Estella explained.
“My friend Mary looks after grown-up babies, Philip. They get brought to her by wives, sisters, aunts… Naughty boys who need subduing and retraining. After a few months with her they emerge much more compliant.”
“And happier, too,” added Mary. “Some of them elect to remain as babies.”
“I’ve never heard of anything like that,” said Philip, amazed. “I mean, do they choose to go to you in the first place?”
“Oh, no,” laughed Mary, “they don’t choose. Usually they have done something naughty, and submit rather than be exposed. Occasionally they have to be brought to me by force, but that’s rare. Once I have them they’re put in restraints for the first month, sometimes longer, until they become completely conditioned. You’d be amazed how easily some of them can be persuaded to regress.”
“I see. I can’t imagine how…what you….”
“You’re going to have the chance to find out first hand, Philip,” interjected his aunt. “I’ve booked you a month with Mary in the summer holidays.”
Philip stared at her, and then at Mary, in alarm. “No…I don’t need…I haven’t been naughty…and I’m going to be a really good maid, aunt, you’ll see!”
He heard the girls spluttering with mirth. He turned to them. “Shut up, you two!”
“You see,” sighed Estella. “He has these little outbursts of rudeness. I hope you’ll be able to cure him, Mary. Will a month be enough?”
“Oh, I think so, dear. I’ll give him the intensive course.”
“Thank you. You’re so kind to me.”
Philip was incoherent with fear.
“Aunt, please…. Listen, I’m gonna be so good! What do you want me to do? Anything!”
“I want you to go see Mary, darling. That’s what I want. And that’s what’s going to happen.”
He advanced to the table and confronted his aunt. “I’m f***ing not! It’s too much! You can’t make me!”
Aunt Estella didn’t reply. She gave him a long, withering stare, then rose from her chair, and left the room.
“W-where’s she going?” asked Philip, nervously, suddenly repenting his boldness.
“Philip, that was a mistake,” said Christabel, resignedly.
The words were hardly out of her mouth when his aunt returned. The leather paddle was in her hand.
“Aunt. No. I’m sorry…”
“I warned you, Philip. Ladies? I’m going to need a little help here.”
The three of them rose. Philip backed away, but they surrounded him. They dragged him, struggling and protesting, to the sofa.
“Over the back, I think,” said Estella, calmly. “I’ll be able to get a better swing like that.”
He was bent over the back of the sofa. Mary and Christabel sat down on it and held his arms. Jill sat on the floor and wrapped her legs around his ankles. His little stiff skirt stood up straight, leaving his bottom unprotected. Freida and Janie were almost hysterical with delight. They could never have imagined anything as wonderful as this! They positioned themselves to the side, where they had a perfect view of proceedings. Poor Philip was already beginning to sob and plead. But his aunt was unrelenting.
“The first ten with your panties on, to warm you up. The second ten….”
“No, aunt, please, please….!”
The first blow landed. Philip screamed. The broad leather paddle made a loud crack as it connected with his bottom, sending a wave of pain through his body. Pain that didn’t subside, but grew steadily with each stroke. He ceased to struggle, trying to focus on counting the strokes, but each successive one drew from him a yelp or a howl of agony. When the first ten were done, Estella allowed him to rest for a minute. Then she unceremoniously pulled down his panties and his underpanties, revealing a pair of glowing buttocks trembling with apprehension. Freida now had the camera, and she zoomed in for a few seconds before returning to a wide view. Philip was squirming with pain and mortification. Estella resumed. She placed the blows alternately on one buttock then the other. She took her time, allowing the pain to develop after each stroke before applying the next. Philip was sobbing helplessly. Through blurred eyes he could see his tears dropping onto Mary’s skirt, making little wet stains. His bottom became a livid red, the shape of the paddle clearly demarked on his pale flesh. When it was finally over, and the ladies released him, he sank to his knees on the floor, eyes tight shut. Estella left the room to replace the paddle, and returned with a jar of cold cream.
“Mary? Maybe you’d like to do this? You have the most experience…”
“Love to, Stella. Come here young man.” Christabel helped him around to the front of the sofa. Mary spread a towel on her lap, and Philip was instructed lie face down on it. He turned his head and opened his eyes. The first thing he saw was the delighted faces of Janie and Freida, either side of the camera lens. With a groan, he turned his head back the other way. As Mary’s expert hands began to apply the cream, with unexpected gentleness, he sighed with relief. He had learned his lesson. No more swearing. No more outbursts. No, he was going to be a model maid from now on. Maybe…maybe Aunt Estella would take pity on him, and let him off the trip to Mary’s place. Though she could hardly be any worse. But his cogitations were interrupted by his aunt's icy voice.
“When you’re done, panties back on and serve the starter please, Philip.”
-
Philp is broken how and to be honest put up a fight way to late.
I’m sure he’ll be a happy baby when Mary is finished with him or should I say her.??
-
Sandra B, Madison, Janice and Freida are having a ball filming Philip during his maid service. Poor Philip is aroused and he is mortified. Then comes the guest. Christabel, Mary and Jill seem to have alterior motives regarding Philip. It sounds like he is going to go thru some extensive baby training. Soundls like fun.
Great Job. 8) 8) 8) 8) 8) 8) 8) 8) 8) 8)
-
Chapter 34. A Promising Prospect.
Philip worked hard during their meal, running in and out with food, plates, and drinks. He waited on whichever of the girls was at the kitchen table with equal assiduity, and immediately acquiesced in Freida's request that he address them as “madam”. Freida also suggested it would be respectful if he curtsied after each attendance, which demand he also complied with, much to the amusement of the ladies, who left their table to witness this act of submission, and of Janie, who made sure to film it, insisting he repeat the obeisance until everyone was satisfied it was of sufficient merit to warrant permanent record.
“You should use the paddle more often,” whispered Christabel to Estella. “If I could use one at school there’d be a lot less discipline problems, I know.”
“Well you can always indulge yourself here, dear. It’s not difficult to find fault with the awkward little rascal.”
Christabel's eyes lit up. “I might just take you up on that…”
“Well done, Philip. I’m so glad you’re taking your duties seriously. Keep it up,” smiled Estella.
“He’s such a sweet little maid,” said Janie, enthusiastically. “I love the feeling of being waited on by him. It makes me feel special somehow.”
“You know what?” said Estella. “After you’ve finished your project, edited the film and everything, all the girls should come here for a little party. And Philip can wait on all of you.”
“Oh, that’s such a great idea!” exclaimed Freida. “Would you really let us?”
“Certainly. It’d be fun. You’d like that, wouldn’t you, Philip?”
Philip’s bottom was still throbbing.
“Yes, aunt. Very much, aunt.”
“There you are. We’ll make a date.”
“Could he wear his pink dress that day?” asked Janie, innocently.
“If you’d prefer it, of course.”
“And pink panties?” asked Freida.
“Naturally. Actually, girls, he has some very pretty elasticated pink baby pants he could wear. They’d go well with his uniform. And they’d give him a bit more freedom. He’d need it, with all you girls to attend to.”
“Ooh, yes,” grinned Janie, “that would be so cool.”
The ladies returned to their dining-table to wait for Philip to serve pudding. It was home-made chocolate cake with cream. All four had arrived at that time in life when chocolate cake and cream ceases to be a temptation to be resisted, and becomes a luxury to be indulged in without remorse. As Philip served Jill, she arrested him by the simple device of hooking her fingers in the top of one stocking.
“Philip?”
“Yes, miss?”
“Philip. After you've visited Mary here, would you like to spend a week or two with me?”
“Er…I don’t know, miss. I..er...I don’t know what my aunt has planned for the summer.”
“Oh, of course you may go, Philip. We’ll miss you, of course, being away for all that time. But I’m sure you’ll enjoy yourself.”
“You can be one of my trainees. It may help you in your…quest.”
“My quest?”
“Your quest to become a girl. I train boys through a number of stages” – here she released his stocking top and slipped her fingers under the leg of his panties – “until they finally achieve womanhood.”
“R-really?”
“Yes. Whether voluntarily or…otherwise.” She gave him a rapacious look.
“O-otherwise?”
“Otherwise.” She declined to enlarge on the word.
Philip shuddered. That didn’t sound promising. He was trying to think of a noncommittal way of responding.
“I…er…I think I might be busy…I’ll probably have a project to do….”
“Of course not, Philip,” cut in Christabel. “Your exams will be over, and you’ll be free for the rest of the summer. If your place at uni is confirmed, all that will happen is you’ll have to do a bit of reading.”
“That’s settled then,” said his aunt, brightly. “What a lovely holiday you’re going to have, darling!”
Philip stood there, dumb. What could he say? He daren’t demur. Jill’s fingers had released his panties, and now her hand was moving gently up and down his bare thigh. He felt his erection growing again. He moved as if to pull away, but she held him there for a while, her eyes on the front of his panties, a lascivious gleam in her eyes. He was acutely aware of the proximity of her fingertips to the source of his discomfiture, and her sharp little fingernails probed his flesh with almost imperceptible pressure. He stood there, the colour rising in his cheeks, his heart thumping, the ladies all looking at his face, Freida filming. He didn’t know how to detach himself without appearing rude. Quite against his will, he was now fully tumescent, the latex taut over his throbbing member.
“Well?” said his aunt. “Aren’t you going to thank Jill for her kind offer?”
“Y-yes, of course.” He looked down at his tormentor. She was smiling with satisfaction, her subtle ministrations having achieved her end with such consummate success.
“Th-thank you Jill. I’d love to come.”
“I’m sure you would,” she replied, archly, making the most of the unintended double-entendre. She released him.
“Maybe some more wine?” suggested Estella, looking around at her guests. “Philip? Another bottle of the Chablis, please.”
“Yes, miss. Right away.” He felt completely tamed. He thought of attempting to conceal his overwrought state from the camera, but any attempt would only have drawn more attention. So he walked with little steps to the kitchen, and though he wasted as much time as he thought he could get away with, things had barely improved when he returned with the fresh bottle. Christabel made some remark under her breath, and everyone at the table exploded in laughter. It was going to be a long evening.
-
Chapter 35. Upskirted.
Tina returned at midnight with a friend from work, and they joined the party. Philip was kept busy supplying everyone, and feeding the dishwasher at the same time. There seemed to be an inexhaustible supply of booze, and they all made the most of it. It was nearly two when the conversation finally started to lag, and there was a consensus for bed. As Philip busied himself clearing the last of the glasses, Estella organised the sleeping arrangements. There were four bedrooms. Tina and her friend were allocated hers, Estella and Christabel hers, Mary and Jill the downstairs one, which left the girls and Philip.
“Philip, you’ll have to sleep on the sofa tonight. The girls can have your room.”
“Yes, aunt.”
He didn’t mind that. At least he wouldn’t have to share with any of them.
“So go and get changed for bed, please. I’ll find you a pillow and a blanket.”
“Aunt? Can’t I change here, when…”
“Do as I say, please, Philip!”
It was the final humiliation of the night. He retired to his room, and reappeared in his pink nightie and bloomers. At Tina's suggestion, everyone had stayed up to admire his nightwear, and the camera was started once again. The ladies were pretty well pissed, and became helpless with giggles, Mary and Jill eventually staggering or crawling to their room. When he was finally alone, he collapsed on the sofa and fell asleep almost at once, exhausted more by the mental tension than the work. His last thought was that Freida and Janie, ensconced in his room, would undoubtedly take the opportunity to explore his wardrobe. But he was too tired to care any more.
He was woken early, by the orange morning sunlight streaming through the French windows. Someone had put out his school uniform, folded neatly on a chair - even his underpanties and his shoes. He guessed it must have been Tina, and for once he blessed her for her thoughtfulness. He went to the bathroom to shower, and emerged fully dressed before anyone else was up. He decided to skip his maid’s uniform – he couldn’t imagine any of the women would be up before he left, and he was right. Tina was able to give them all a lift that morning, so he was spared the ordeal of walking to school and being filmed at the same time.
Freida followed him around in the playground before lessons, but he was able to relax and ignore her. Sandy took the first period, but there wasn’t much she could do except set the camera up at the front of the class, next to the teacher’s desk, and let it run. He heard murmurings amongst his classmates about how pointless it all was. At the bell for break, Rebecca kicked the back on his leg.
“This is boring. If the whole film’s like this, it’ll be rubbish. Thought you supposed to be some sort of star?”
Well it’s not all like this, he thought. But she’s right. I need to be more proactive.
The form remained together for the second period. They had Miss Sangster. Jacqueline took over on the camera. So he decided to demonstrate what a clever pupil he was. At every question his hand shot up, and some glib answer slid from his lips. Of course, Miss Sangster was impressed – and pleased. She wasn’t used to her students taking such an active part in lessons. But Rebecca was just irritated.
“Little show-off!” she whispered to Valerie. “Why doesn’t 'e just shut up? Makin' the rest of us look bad...”
And indeed, at that very moment Miss Sangster remarked,
“Girls, it would be nice to hear from someone apart from Philip. His input is always welcome, always insightful, of course, but the rest of you might as well be tailors’ dummies today.”
Philip couldn’t suppress a slight smirk. This was going to look great on his film. He was bound to impress his audience, particularly the lower school. It would make up in some way for the indignities of the weekend. But several of the girls looked daggers at him. And Rebecca bunched her fists, and would probably have punched him in the back had not Valerie given her a cautionary look.
At lunch Philip found himself ignored by most of his classmates. Inna followed him around dutifully, and so as not to appear unpopular, he struck up a conversation with Sadie – rather to her surprise. She took the opportunity to tease him about what she had heard of the weekend’s filming.
“If what Freida says is true, Philip, that film of yours is gonna be a big hit. It is gonna get a public screening, isn’t it?”
“It’s not my film, Sadie. And in any case, I’m going to have a say in the editing, so don’t get your hopes up.”
“That’s not what I heard. In any case, all the girls have copied their episodes, so we’re gonna get to see the whole thing whether you want it or not!”
Philip froze. Could that be true? He shivered at the thought. He would report this to Miss Lambert. This very day. After school. For now he had better things to think about. The next period was English, with Miss Waters, and he had memorised the Keats perfectly. He was looking forward to showing the class how a poem should be recited.
In class, Miss Waters was talking about the Romantic period. Katsumi already had the camera set up, just to the left of her desk, and she sat neatly beside it, ready to adjust focus or zoom where appropriate.
“…and in a few minutes we shall hear Philip recite the ‘Ode to Autumn’, a good example of the sensuousness the writers of this school aspired to…”
Philip fidgeted in his seat, eager to disburden himself of the lines with which his head was filled. Rebecca groaned quietly.
“'ere we go again, Val. What a pain in the butt!”
The great moment arrived. Philip stood up, and pushed his chair under his desk. He began, oozing confidence.
“Season of mists and mellow fruitfulness…”
Several of the girls wearily rested their foreheads on their hands. Rebecca wasn’t the only one who’d had enough of him for one day. She stared at his butt, right in front of her face. The backs of his thighs were pressed against the front of her desk.
“…and fill all fruit with ripeness to the core…”
She wasn’t going to sit there and endure this without doing something to demonstrate her contempt. She had an idea. She picked up her ruler, and used it gently to lift the back of his skirt. Philip didn’t even notice. Valerie had to cover her mouth to silence her giggles.
“Look,” whispered Rebecca delightedly, “it’s dolls and girlie toys today! On a pretty pink background!”
And indeed, Philip was wearing a new pair of his special panties. But then Rebecca looked closer. The right leg of his panties had ridden up an inch, and peeping out from underneath was something that made Rebecca’s eyes widen.
“Val! Look! There!”
“What’s that?”
“He’s wearing little rubber panties underneath! Oh, god, this is…” She put down her ruler.
“…For summer has o’er-brimm’d their clammy cells…”
“What you doin’?”
“Revenge is sweet…”
-
Chapter 36. Hand Aid.
Philips legs were planted slightly apart. Deftly, Rebecca slipped her left hand between his thighs, making sure to keep it above his hemline. Philip gave a jolt of surprise, and closed his legs quickly, trapping her arm. Nikki, who was sitting sideways on Philip’s inside, nearly burst out laughing, and had to affect a fit of coughing. Philip, startled, momentarily forgot where he was in the poem, and stood there, open-mouthed, looking alarmed.
“Well, Philip?” asked Miss Waters. “Go on. Unless you’ve forgotten the second verse.”
“N-no, miss. No. Not at all…”
He collected himself, tried to ignore the arm pressed into his crotch, and the cool hand now wrapped around his left thigh, and continued, albeit haltingly.
“W-who hath not seen thee oft amid thy st-store…”
Rebecca decided to explore. She rotated her arm through ninety degrees, and gently cupped him in the palm of her hand. He stiffened and clenched his buttocks with surprise. He halted his recitation, and gulped.
“Yes?” said Miss Waters, becoming impatient.
“…er…s-sitting careless on a g-granary floor…”
Rebecca whispered to Valerie.
“Mmm, he makes a great hand-warmer. But I think I’m going to explore a bit further.”
Valerie covered her mouth and sniggered. She looked about her. A few of the girls behind them could see something was going on. Nikki was sitting sideways, back resting on the wall, with an expectant smile on her face, awaiting developments. But most of the class were attributing Philip’s distress to the failure of his memory.
Rebecca released Philip’s compact scrotum, and started worming her fingers in between his outer and his inner panties. The latex was taut, warm and smooth to the touch. She found the base of the shaft, and without hesitating, took it delicately between finger and thumb, like a nurse feeling a pulse. Philip gasped audibly, and gripped the back of his chair more tightly.
“Philip? Are you all right?” asked Miss Waters, with mild concern.
“Y-yes, miss. Yes, thank you, I’m fine…”
“You’re sure? Well come on then. Please try and recite a bit more smoothly than you have been. You’re not doing Keats any favours, I think.”
“No, miss. I mean, yes miss…”
He continued.
“Thy hair…they hair…s-soft-lifted by…by the w-w-winnowing wind…”
The light touch of Rebecca’s fingertips was having the predictable effect. He fought against it, but it was beyond his control.
“He does like me, Val! I knew 'e did!”
She began to explore higher. It was growing and hardening all the time, lengthening as if trying to escape her investigations. Philip’s recitation was going to pieces.
“Drows’d with the…ah…the fume of…ooh…p-poppies…”
Everyone was staring at him. Katsumi was now behind the camera, alternating the focus between full-length shots and close-ups of his face. Could it be he was overwhelmed by the beauty and sublimity of the poem? The colour was rising in his cheeks, and he was squirming inexplicably. Miss Waters was bemused, but was as curious as everyone else to find out what was going on, so she refrained from any further interventions.
Rebecca was almost at the top, now. She could feel it pulsing , and quivering with arousal. She reached the swollen head, and gave it a little experimental squeeze. Philip was in the middle of a line.
“S-steady they laden h-head – oh, no! No, please – across a b-brook…”
But she was not turning back now. Holding it between thumb and middle finger , she placed her index finger of the tip, which was almost pressing against the waistband of his panties.
“Thou watchest…watchest the last oo…oozings…”
He got no further. Rebecca, registering that the latex at this point was well-lubricated, had begun to rotate her fingertip. The result was immediate, and, satisfied that she had achieved her end, she quickly withdrew her hand and sat back at her desk, folded her arms, and assumed a disinterested and virtuous expression, leaving her victim to enjoy his climax unmolested. Poor Philip had endured such a long period of frustration, that self-control was almost out of the question. His orgasm overwhelmed his consciousness, blotting out nearly everything else. Nearly everything. Yet his innate decency and sense of duty – not to mention his vanity – kept him conscious he was standing in his classroom, in front of his classmates and his teacher, and prompted him to strive to maintain some small shred of dignity. So instead of utterly giving way to his ecstasy, he stood rigidly upright, grasping the back of his chair, eyes tight shut, and even tried to continue his recitation, all the while jolted with spasms of intense pleasure.
“Where are…oh…where are…oh,oh…the…oh, god…the songs of ….ahh…”
Miss Waters stared, open-mouthed.
“What…what’s going on…? Philip!”
But no reply was forthcoming. Eventually, with a great sigh, he collapsed forward on his hands, panting for breath. There was silence in the room.
“S-sorry, miss,” he managed to gasp out. “I-I think I lost the thread…”
“Sit down, Philip!” she said, severely. She stared at him, unsure how to proceed. One of the girls snorted with laughter.
“Winny? Quiet please!” She paused. “Philip. What just happened?”
“Please, miss….”
“Well?”
“Nothing, miss….really…”
“Miss? I think….I think he came!” said Winny, bluntly.
“Well? Did you?”
Philip hung his head.
“You did, didn’t you?”
“I…couldn’t help it, miss…”
“Was it the poem?”
“The poem, miss? Oh…yes, it was the poem…”
“You weren’t thinking rude thoughts?”
“No, miss, no, of course not!”
“Bet he was!” put in Winny, in an undertone.
“Quiet, girls. Well, Philip. You know I’m going to have to take you to the head? We can’t have that sort of thing during lessons, now can we?”
Rebecca was convulsed with silent laughter. But many of the girls looked doubtful.
“Miss?” said one, “Don’t you think….I mean, he could get expelled, couldn’t he?”
Miss Waters was fairly confident that was the last thing Miss Tancred would do. But she respected the regard his classmates had for him.
“Yes, miss,” added the class prefect, Denise. “Couldn’t you punish him yourself? If it happens again, then you could send him to Miss Tancred.”
There was a chorus of support for this suggestion. Miss Waters was impressed by Philip's apparent popularity. She thought for a minute, then nodded.
“All right. But Philip? It must never happen again, understand? What you do outside school is your business. But here…”
“Yes, miss. I understand, miss. It won’t happen again.”
“Right, A hundred lines, then, by tomorrow. “I must not masturbate in class.” And you can read them out to us at registration, to make sure you don’t forget.”
“Yes, miss,” Philip said, repentantly.
Meanwhile Katsumi was ecstatic. This has to be the best episode of all, she said to herself. I can’t wait to get it downloaded.
After school, Rebecca thought she better make herself scarce. But as she went to vacate the classroom, Philip stopped her.
“Rebecca, can I have a word?”
Oh, god. Here it comes, she thought.
But it was not what she expected. Whether it was gratitude, or admiration, or realisation, was not clear to her at that moment. Nor to Philip.
“I just wanted to apologise for the other day.”
She looked startled. “Apologise?”
“Yes. I was stupid. And rude. I’m sorry.”
“Well, that’s okay. It’s all forgotten. We’re even, anyway.”
There was an awkward silence.
“I just wanted to say, Rebecca…”
“Yes?”
“If you ever still wanted to go for a drink…you know…I’d really love to.”
She stared at him. She didn’t want to appear too eager.
“Well, if you really want to…I suppose…okay.”
“Maybe Friday? I’ll ask my aunt to give me the evening off.”
“Okay. You’re on.”
“Great. I have to go see Miss Lambert now. Look forward to Friday.”
So it was settled.
-
Sandra B, those were three supercharged chapters. Between his maid service and his being filmed, and his recitation of the poem and Rebecca playing with his joy stick, Philip has had quit a time. Thanks for posting those chapters, they were fantastic. :D :D :D :D :D :D :D :D :D :D :D :D
-
Chapter 37. A Fairy Story.
Freya had taken the camera off its tripod, and had been joined by Shaniya, whose job it was to do the last shift. She took the camera, put in a new memory card, and accompanied him to find Miss Lambert. When they eventually caught up with her outside the staffroom, she had her coat on and was about to leave.
“Philip! How are you? How’s the filming been going?”
Philip had wanted to see her for one reason only; to complain that the girls were keeping copies of their films, with all the most embarrassing bits in. But now he was face-to-face, his resolve failed him. Why would he tell on them? It would only antagonise them. And he needed all the friends he could get. There was something else. He liked all of them – well, maybe with the exception of Freida – and he felt a sort of bond with them now they had seen the most secret parts of his life. So he was suddenly at a loss what to say.
“Oh, oh, er, very well, Miss Lambert. I just wanted to say…it’s been fun…oh, and to ask you – will I be included in the editing process? I just wondered. I think I’d like to join the Society, and it would be good experience.”
“Of course, Philip. I’m so glad you have a genuine interest. And we’re not just about filmmaking, you know. Look, sorry, I have to rush, but I’ll see you on Thursday then?”
“Yes, miss. Thank you.”
He turned to Shaniya. “Come on, let’s get home. I’m tired and starving.”
“I’m not surprised, Philip.”
He gave her a look. Word travels fast here, he thought.
His aunt was in uncharacteristically ebullient mood. She kissed him on the cheek, and embraced Shaniya. Surely she couldn’t know…no, impossible. In fact, she was in such a good mood that she told him he could wear anything he liked that evening, and was excused from maid duties. Well, they already had more maid footage than anyone could ever want, anyway. So he went and explored his wardrobe, and dressed in a long-sleeved lemon blouse, brown pleated shirt, tights and flat shoes. He also took the opportunity to refresh his makeup, and put on yellow earrings and a matching necklace. He felt very comfortable.
If I was always allowed to wear what I wanted, I’d never want to wear men’s clothes again, he thought; then checked himself with surprise. Did I really just think that? He returned downstairs, where Shaniya and his aunt were engaged in animated conversation about Miss Tancred. He flopped into an armchair.
“That outfit’s very pretty on you, Philip,” remarked his aunt.
“Yes, Philip, it is. Please stand up and do a twirl so I can film it.”
He obliged. He was in a good mood himself. Filming was nearly at an end, and he could smell nice smells coming from the kitchen.
After Tina got home, they sat round and ate supper together. Tina and Shaniya started talking about fashion, and he found himself getting involved in the conversation.
“My cousin seems to have very strong views on the subject, remarked Tina,” with a smile.
“Well, he’s one of the best-dressed students in the school,” replied Shaniya, approvingly. “He’s always neat and tidy. They say girls are the worst for tidiness, don’t they?”
“They’re the best at untidiness, for sure,” quipped Philip.
Shaniya had to be home by eight-thirty, and Tina offered to drive her. Philip said he’d like to go too. Shaniya’s mother invited them in for a quick drink. She was very welcoming, and, after she’d greeted Tina, she turned to Philip.
“I’ve heard so much about you, Philip. You seem to be very popular with the girls. I can see why.”
He made some conventional reply. At that moment, a little girl of about seven, wearing blue pyjamas, wandered into the room.
“Kimona – meet Tina and Philip. Philip’s at Shaniya’s school.”
She looked at them curiously. “Mummy, I’m tired. I want to go to bed.”
“All right, darling. Go up and get into bed. I’ll be up in a minute to tell you a story.”
“No,” pointing at Philip, “ I want him to tell me a story.”
Everyone laughed.
“She’s taken a shine to you,” said her mum. “Kim, dear, Philip hasn’t got time right now.”
“I don’t mind,” said Philip. He was thinking of Delia and Sammy. He missed them so much.
“Come up now.”
He grinned. “All right, Kim.” And to the others, “Excuse me. I won’t be long.”
When Kim was snuggled down in bed, Philip sat next to her. He wasn’t bad at stories.
“Why are you dressed as a girl?” asked Kimona, bluntly.
“Just cos I feel like it. Boys and girls can dress just as they please.”
“What’s my story going to be?”
“Do you like fairies?”
“Yes…”
“Okay. Had you ever wondered why there are no boy fairies, only girls?”
“No….” she said slowly. “Why?”
“Well, I’ll tell you. All fairies were once babies, of course. But usually, boy babies are not allowed to be fairies, so soon after they are born, the Fairy Mother weeds them out and sends them off to pixie-land to be pixies. They grow up quickly and they all dress in little pixie suits, with tunics and little skirts made of leaves, and tights and little pointy pixie caps. Did you know, fairies and pixies grow up very quickly. Much quicker than humans. They grow as much in one year as we grow in fifteen. And then they stay how they are forever.”
“So do they go to school?”
“No. They don’t need to, because they’re born with all the knowledge and cleverness they will ever need, which is much more than we have.”
“Do the boys like being made into pixies?”
“Oh, yes, very much. Usually, anyway. They’re only allowed to see the Fairy Mother, who’s quite old and a little bit grumpy, so they’re quite happy to be sent to pixie-land. But just occasionally, something goes wrong. I’ll tell you about one little boy baby. His name was Peter. He had had a busy day playing with his toys in the nursery along with all the other boy babies, and he fell asleep like all the rest when he was put down. But in the middle of the night he heard a sound, like the opening of the door, which woke him up. He was the only baby awake in the whole nursery. He opened his eyes, and….do you know what he saw?”
“What did he see?”
“He saw the most beautiful thing he could imagine. One of the fairies – a very pretty one – had sneaked into the nursery to see the boy babies she had heard about.. She was wearing a beautiful sparkly silver dress, her hair was piled up and pinned nicely, and her little wings were opening and closing slowly with fascination. He watched her until she crept out of the room, and then he fell back to sleep. In the morning, he asked the Fairy Mother who she was. But the Fairy Mother just got angry, and told him he’d been dreaming. But he knew he hadn’t been dreaming, and all he could think about was that beautiful fairy who’d visited them in the night.
Anyway, after a few days, off he went with the other babies to pixie-land, They travelled in green coach pulled by purple and green caterpillars, which felt funny because the coach kept stopping and starting all the way. But when they arrived and were being unloaded, Peter made sure he was the last to be taken out, then hid under the seat. “Oh,” said the pixie coachman, “I thought there was one more, but he must have gone. Well, I’d better be getting back to fairy-land.” And away went the caterpillar coach, back to the fairy-land stables.”
“What did he do then?”
“Well, in the middle of the night, he crept out of the coach, and went wandering off. He discovered the stables were in the grounds of a beautiful silver palace. He was entranced. No-one had ever told him anything about such a place. The doors were made of glittery glass, and opened silently when he pushed them. Inside he could hear a faint distant sound, like a summer breeze across a meadow. He made his way towards it, along a silver corridor which seemed to be lit with moonlight. At the end of the corridor, there was a silver curtain. Softly he drew it aside. Do you know what he saw?”
“What did he see?”
“He saw a long room, with a row of little beds on each side, and in each bed there lay a little fairy, her wings opening and closing as she breathed. Trembling, he made his way between the rows, looking at each one. And then he saw a figure he recognised. It was the little fairy who had been in the nursery that night. He stopped and stared at her. She must have felt his gaze, because she opened her eyes and stared back at him. Then she sat up. “Hello. What are you doing here?” she said. Poor Peter was very shy, and didn’t know what to say. But the fairy beckoned him over, and gently pulled him into bed, and cuddled him till he fell asleep. In the morning, all the other fairies were amazed to find him there. Mother Fairy was summoned, and was horrified to find a boy in fairy-land. What were they to do?”
“What did they do?”
“Well, they couldn’t send him back to pixie-land, because then he’d tell all the babies there and half of them would want to come back. So they did the only thing they could. They let him stay and be a fairy, with fairy dresses and a fairy wand, and everything. And because of the magic air in fairy-land, as he grew, he grew a pair of filmy, rainbow-coloured wings, too. And he lived there happily ever after.”
“I would like to be a fairy,” said Kim, drowsily. “Would you?”
“Yes, I would. Perhaps you will be?”
But she was fast asleep.
-
Chapter 38. Shaniya Scores.
It was after ten when they got back, and Philip remembered he had some lines to write. He’d done this before, and he knew the technique Write all the “I”s first, then the “must”s, then the “not”s, and so on. A hundred lines doesn’t sound much, but its four of five sheets of paper. And when you written “masturbate” forty or fifty times, not only does it get tedious, but you start making spelling mistakes. It was bedtime by the time he’d finished, and he was exhausted. As a result, he overslept Tuesday morning, and his aunt wouldn’t let him off his duties, so he ended up being late for school, and had to report to the office with his excuse. By the time he got to class, registration was over. Miss Waters was not impressed.
“I hope you didn’t think you were going to escape from reading out your lines, Philip.”
“No, miss.”
“I’m not going to interrupt lessons, so you can come in at lunchtime and do it.”
“Yes, miss.” Great, he thought, now I won’t have to do it in front of the class.
“But don’t think you’re going to escape public ridicule, young man. I understand Shaniya was very disappointed she was allotted the least eventful period of your life to film. So I’ve arranged with her teacher that she will come in at lunch and set up the camera to film you.”
“What? That’s not fair, miss.”
“It’s perfectly fair. We’ll put it onto discs and distribute them to every girl in the class. It will be the perfect punishment for yesterday’s shocking exhibition.”
“Miss! No, please! If you do that they’re all going to upload it to Facebook!”
“All the better. It’ll be a lesson to you not to be late for school, too.”
It was not a pleasant experience. Shaniya was delighted that at last she had something compromising to record. She wasn’t asked to, but she decided to stay for the whole session, experimenting with zoom and hand-held filming as well as static. Miss Waters gave him a sheet of paper to stand on and ordered him not to move off it. She sat at her desk, occasionally correcting his pronunciation, emphasis, or enunciation. It was a short film – no more than five minutes – but Shaniya was delighted. However, he had something worse to worry about - the Art and Media Society meeting on Thursday.
At lunchtime on that day, Shaniya approached him in the playground.
“Coming to the meeting this afternoon, Philip?”
“Of course.”
“Kim can’t stop talking about you.”
“Really?”
“She wants a fairy costume.”
“Oh, I’m not surprised,” he laughed.
“And she wants you to have one, too.”
“What?”
“She said that you said you would like to be a fairy. Is that right?”
“Oh, yes, maybe I did…”
“Well, I hope your wish comes true…”
When Philip arrived at the Society’s meeting, all the girls were already there. He could hear the commotion of chattering and laughing as he approached along the corridor. It subsided quickly as he appeared at the door.
“Here he is! The star!” said Madison.
Miss Lambert arrived right after him.
“Good evening, students! So, tell me all about the filming. Were there any problems?”
“Oh, no, miss,” laughed Freida, “quite the opposite. We got loads of great video, didn’t we girls?”
The others nodded vigorously in agreement. Philip frowned.
“Well, then, let’s start at the beginning. Let me see…” She consulted her memorandum. “Cynthia – you were the first. Could we have a quick flick through your footage?”
Cynthia had brought her laptop, and inserted the memory card. The video opened with Philip waking up.
“Oh, good. I see you started early, Cynthia. That’s what I was hoping for – a truly candid…”
She broke off. On the film, Philip had emerged from his bed.
“Oh…”
“It was just temporary, Miss Lambert. My pyjamas were in the wash. I…”
“No, Philip, don’t apologise. It’s…very nice.”
“Wait till you see his maid’s outfit, miss!”
“Yes! And his baby pants!”
“And sometimes he’s a naughty maid, miss, with…”
“But wait till you see mine, miss!” chimed in Katsumi. “No-one’s seen it yet, but it’s incredible!”
“And miss, miss!” screamed Shaniya, jumping up and down. “Miss, I’ve got a sort of little epilogue, which Miss Waters asked me to film on Tuesday. It’s so cool!”
Philip wanted the ground to open up and swallow him. There was no way any of this was going to be hidden from Miss Lambert. He looked at her, hoping she might spare his blushes. But she was already fast-forwarding Cynthia’s contribution, stopping at the interesting bits. She had a slight smile on her lips.
“Well, well. This is very good…very good. If all your films are as…as competent as this… I shall need to see all the segments, I think, before we discuss the editing. I’ll collect up all the cards later and review them at my leisure.”
I think you’re going to like our film, miss,” said Shaniya, calmer now. “The problem will be deciding what to leave out.”
“Well, that’s the best sort of problem to have. Let’s hope you’re right, Shaniya. Now, Philip, do you still want to join our little society?”
“Yes, Philip, do…” pleaded Madison.
“Yes, I’d like to. I’ve had enough of being filmed. Now I want to be behind the camera for a change.”
“Well, then, you’re in!”
There was no further discussion about Philip’s biopic that evening. Instead Miss Lambert gave them some instructions on the technicalities of editing – stuff like fades in and out. It was interesting, and Philip decided he had done the right thing to join.
The meeting broke up at five, and he headed home. He hadn’t yet asked his aunt about Friday evening, so when he arrived he broached the subject.
“Aunt? I was wondering… I wanted to go out with one of my friends tomorrow evening. Do you think I could do my work Saturday morning instead?”
“I don’t see why not. Anyone I know?”
“No, I don’t think so. Rebecca from my class. She sits right behind me.”
His aunt couldn’t conceal a look of surprise. “Rebecca?”
“Yes. Do you know her?”
“No, no, not at all. Well, that’s very nice dear. I hope you have a nice time.”
That’s odd, thought Philip. She acted like she knew her. Is it possible someone at school is spying on me, and reporting back to her? That would explain why she seemed to know something about what had happened on Monday, too. I wouldn’t put it past her.
“I have something to tell you, too,” she continued. “I had a call from Mrs Williams today – Shaniya’s mother. Apparently you told her youngest a bedtime story when you were over there?”
“Yes, aunt. So what?”
“Well, now she’s bugging her mum for a fairy costume. But according to her, you said you wanted one too. Is that right?”
“Well, she asked me if I wanted one, and I sort of just said I did to keep her happy. That’s all.”
“Well, I’ve arranged for you to have one, darling. There’s a shop called Daring Designs, who’ll make anything, and I booked you in to be measured for one. They’ll show you the available styles. Pick something pretty, won’t you?”
“Aunt…”
“Now, now, no arguments, Philip. It’s all arranged. And then you’ll be able to go and play with…Kimona, is it? Two little fairies together.”
“Aunt, no. She’s, like, seven years old!”
“Nearly eight, I believe. And Shaniya was a bit disappointed about her contribution to the film, because she was the last. But now she’ll be able to film the two of you together.”
“She made up for it on Tuesday.”
“Sorry?”
“Nothing, aunt.”
Philip was going to say something else, but he knew it would be pointless. So he stomped off up to his bedroom and threw himself on the bed. But as he lay there, an idea began to form in his mind. Daring Designs. Wonder if mum still goes there on a Friday? Daren’t get in touch, though. Perhaps….
-
Chapter 39. The Date.
Philip and Rebecca had suddenly developed a mutual shyness. Philip was in class first, and when Rebecca and Valerie made their way to their desk, Valerie, seeing him redden slightly at their approach, directed a triumphant smirk at him. But Rebecca herself blushed and looked straight ahead.
“You all right, Becca?”
“Sure. Just thinkin’ about my maths stuff.”
They sat down.
“Can’t wait to see the film, can you?” Valerie continued. “Watch this.” She poked Philip in the back. “Hey, you!” she hissed, “gonna to give us another performance today, are you?”
“Leave ‘im alone, Val.”
“What? Why?”
“Cos I say so!”
Valerie stared at her. “What’s up with you today?”
“Nuffin’. It’s not your place, anyway. I was the one what did it.”
Valerie frowned, bemused, and was about to make a reply when Miss Waters entered the room.
“Settle down, students.” (She tried to remember not to address them as “girls” now.) “Settle down. Now, the first thing is, I’m afraid you won’t be receiving the DVDs of Philip’s penance after all.”
A chorus of disappointed groans.
“Because that footage is now part of his biopic…”
Cheers and laughter.
“…which is now subject to the expert editing of the Art and Media Society.”
Puzzled silence. What did that mean?
“So will it be in the film, miss?” asked Winny.
“I really have no idea, Winny. It’s not my decision. Now, let’s get on.”
At lunchtime, Valerie was determined to have it out with her friend.
“Becca, what’s going on? Has something happened? Tell me. Have I said something to annoy you?”
“No, Val, course not.” She took a deep breath. “Look, you musn’t tell anyone, right? Not anyone. After school Monday, Philip apologised to me for the other day.”
“He apologised? After what you’d just done?”
“Yeah. And…and ‘e asked me out.”
“He did what?”
“Yeah.”
“So…what did you say?”
“I said okay. We’re goin’ for a drink tonight.”
Valerie stared at her, temporarily speechless.
“I don’t believe it. Why? I mean, why did you agree?”
“I told you. I can’t ‘elp it, Val. I like ‘im. Listen, I agreed cos once I’ve spent a bit of time wiv ‘im, I know I won’t feel the same. I know. ‘E’s too posh for my taste, for one fing.”
“I hope you’re right…”
“I am. Wait an’ see. But don’t tell no-one, okay?”
“I won’t. Trust me.”
“Okay. Gotta go to the loo.”
Rebecca and Philip had surreptitiously exchanged numbers during the week, and Rebecca needed to text him to make arrangement for that evening.
“Where we meeting?”
“Let’s go to Paul’s and have a pizza first.”
“Okay. About 4 then.”
Paul’s Pizza House was in town. It was only visited by girls from Caroline Norton on birthdays or special occasions. When Rebecca arrived, Philip was waiting outside, looking shifty, hoping no-one he knew would see him. They slipped quickly inside and found a table in the far corner. It was quiet. The waitress approached them with menus.
“Good evening, ladies. How are you today? Any drinks?”
“Want a beer, Becca?”
“Sure.”
“Two Becks, please.”
“Thank you.”
Nothing was said until the waitress came back with their beers.
“Are you ready to order?”
“Oh, Rebecca? Do you know what you want?”
“I’ll ‘ave a Veneziana, thanks.”
“I’ll have a pepperoni with mushrooms.”
They sat sipping their beers, looking warily at each other.
“I wouldn’t ‘ave been surprised if you’d stood me up.”
“Why would I have done that?”
“So why did you ask me out?”
“Why did you ask me out.”
“No, come on. I asked you first.”
“Well, I was sorry about what I said to you…”
“That all?”
“No, course not. I like you. I noticed you the first day.”
“What do you like?” asked Rebecca, tilting her head to one side and smiling enigmatically.
“Well you’re so…up front, you know? And clever. And you do things that no-one else would.”
“Ah. Like Monday?”
“Well, yes, for instance.”
“Aren’t you angry?”
“No.” Rebecca looked doubtful. “Really I’m not.”
“You’re not playing some sort of prank on me?”
“No. I wouldn’t do something like that.”
“I’m flattered. You know that.”
“You’ve got no reason to be. I didn’t think you’d say yes.”
“But you knew I liked you.”
“Maybe… But I didn’t really know why you asked me out. I thought it may be a trick. You were in on the other stuff, after all.”
“Yeah. Sorry about that. I would never have done anythink to hurt you. I’ll tell you. I shouldn’t. I’ve been out with blokes before, and I know you should never give yourself away. But I’ve never known any bloke who would have the guts to wear a girl’s school uniform and go to a girls’ school, like you 'ave. And you’re so polite an’ everyfink. And you’re clever. And you’re very ‘andsome.”
“I’m not.”
“You are. You could ‘ave any girl in the school if you wanted. But you probably don’t even know it, do you?”
“I don’t want any girl.”
“Do you want me? I don’t mean… You know, do you feel okay just bein’ wiv me?”
At this point the pizzas turned up, and the conversation froze momentarily.
"Was she lookin’ at us funny?”
“Maybe. I didn’t notice.”
“She probably finks we’re a pair of perverts.”
“She’s probably right.” They laughed.
“To answer your question, I do like your company. You’re so easy to talk to. And you’re funny.”
“You must fink I’m a bit ignorant, don’t you? You know, the way I speak. I’m workin’ on it though.”
“Rebecca, I couldn’t care less how you speak. You’ve got a nice voice.”
“You sound really, you know, educated.”
“I can’t help it. It was just how I was brought up. If you’d prefer, I can speak like one of those geezers who hang out in the King’s Arms watching the football. Loik, know wo’ I mean, darlin’? Gis us anuvver beer, cos Man U’s just gone one up, innit?”
Rebecca nearly choked on her Beck’s. “Please, don’t! That’s not a bad impression. I know several guys who sound just like that!”
“So what do you think?”
“What about?”
“You and me. Why we’re sitting here together. The odd couple.”
“You’re odd. I’m normal.”
“So why are you with me?”
“F*** knows! No, I’ll tell you the truth.” She grinned mischievously. “I want you to kiss me later, to see if you’re any good at it. If not, we’re finished.”
“Hmm. Well at least I’ll get one kiss, then. But it sounds like putting the cart before the horse to me.”
“Oh yeah. ‘Ow was the cart, by the way?”
“How was it? Shattering. I don’t know where you learnt that.”
“I’m not gonna tell you. But it’s not all I learnt. So if you want to see the rest, that kiss better be a good’un!”
-
Sandra B, sounds like Philip is going get a fairy costume so he can have playdates with Kimona. That's what he gets for saying he wanted one, too. Philip also had to endure the Art and Media Society's editing of all of the film they have of Philip during his maid service for his aunt's dinner party. He was also filmed reciting his lines that he had to write.
Now, he is going on a date with Rebecca. He is having quite a time.
Can't wait for more. :D :D :D :D :D :D :D :D :D :D :D
-
Chapter 40. Foiled Again.
After the pizza, Rebecca and Philip wandered around town till they found a nice-looking bar, and had a few drinks. They left at closing time, each of them a lot wiser about the other’s life and ambitions, and, since they couldn’t return to either’s house that night, they strolled in the park and found a bench in a secluded corner. Rebecca got her kiss, but she seemed unable to make up her mind about its quality, and it had to be prolonged and repeated several times, and accompanied by other acts of affection, after which she expressed the opinion she was still undecided, and would have to suspend judgement and postpone a final decision to a later date. Philip gallantly walked her home, though it was in the opposite direction to his aunt’s house, and after some delay in the region of the front door, rang for a cab for himself. He got back at half-past one, and crept upstairs to bed. He fell asleep with an imbecile grin on his face.
From that day, the dynamics of the relationships in U.1 changed. Rebecca updated Valerie on Saturday, and she, being an open-minded and well-disposed individual who respected and trusted her best friend, immediately extended her affection to Philip as well. Nikki, who thought of Rebecca as one of hers, started to see Philip in a different light. And the rest of the class, who came in on Monday morning inexplicably cognisant of the new liaison, regarded it with surprise and excitement. The last thing they could have imagined.
Tina? Philip was concerned about how she would react. Not that she had shown much affection towards him over recent weeks, but he felt they had a sort of understanding. After his late return that Friday night it was inevitable he should be cross-examined by his aunt, who soon managed to extract from him all the information she wanted, information that would immediately be passed to Tina. But he needn’t have worried. Whatever she may have led him to imagine, the fact was that her investment in him was limited to the amount of entertainment he could provide.
“Wait till his little titties start popping out, mum,” she laughed. “She won’t be so interested in him then. Though I might be, I suppose. I think we should increase the dose a little, don’t you?”
“That’s your province, darling. Do what you like.”
Philip’s relationship with Rebecca continued to develop. They found little secret corners in which to make love, and one glorious day, when his aunt and her daughter had gone to visit a friend, they had an uninterrupted eight hours in the house. It was one of those rare relationships between two apparently dissimilar people, which works for that very reason – that their personalities are so complex that neither ever really gets to the bottom of the other’s, and so the mutual fascination is never lost.
But to return to the present. By the Thursday following Philip and Rebecca’s date, Miss Lambert had had a chance to review the footage, including Shaniya’s final contribution. And review it. And review it. And show it to various friends. And make a carefully-edited version, “with all the good bits in” as she put it to the school staff, as she handed them their copies. She was surprised – no, shocked – at the things that went on in Philip’s home, and at last she understood why the girls had been so enthusiastic. For the Society’s editing sessions, however, she maintained an air of calm disinterestedness, and they eventually came up with a version which, while acceptable for public viewing, nevertheless contained enough material to ensure the school would be entertained at the end of term showing. The “fancy maid” episode, up to the point Jill’s hand started roving, and the baby episode, were both retained in full. The recitation was edited to a few ambiguous episodes, which might have appeared puzzling to those unaware of the truth. Philip argued strongly against any inclusion of the line-reading scene, which would of course have enlightened the audience. But in the end he was outvoted, and Miss Lambert added a rather clever voice-over;
“As we can see from his deconstruction of Keats, Philip is a rather shy public speaker when it comes to verse. But he is much more confident with prose.” Cue, twenty seconds of Shaniya’s final footage.
“That will make a great climax, miss,” said Madison, enthusiastically.
“No! Come on, miss, that’s not fair!” countered Philip.
“This is not all about you, Philip. Sometimes the requirements of good art have to be put before mere personal considerations. The film will be judged by its reception.”
It was now April. The weather was getting a little warmer. The following weekend Aunt Estella offered to drive him to Daring Designs to be properly measured. But, remembering his drive from the station, he elected to go alone. At the suggestion of his aunt, he wore a lightweight dress under an overcoat, to make the measuring process easier.
It was a gaudy-looking establishment, with some unashamedly fetishistic costumes in the windows, the sign over the shopfront painted in bright yellow letters on a royal blue background. The interior lived up to the promise of the outside. It was empty of customers, but staffed by two women, mother and daughter he guessed, by the matching physiognomy. He approached the elder of the two, a flamboyant fifty-year-old, who had the receiver of the telephone lodged under her chin, and was writing figures on a form of some sort..
“Hi. Er…I’m Philip? I think my aunt….”
“Ah, Philip! Yes. The fairy costume. Nice to meet you. I’ve heard a lot about you. I’ll be with you in a second…”
She didn’t bat an eyelid. His aunt must have warned her…
“Shall I see to him, mum?”
“Oh, would you, Susie? Thanks.”
“Follow me, if you would,” said the girl, with a smile. Philip followed her into a back room, where there was a large oak table covered with offcuts and rolls of material, suissors and rules, two full-length mirrors, and countless half-finished projects.
“If you’d just slip off your coat…you can put it on the chair. Now, this won’t take long. I just need to get some basic measurements, then we can look at designs.”
She got to work with the tape, noting down the measurements in a little duplicate book. When she had finished, she asked him to confirm his name, address, email and phone number, which she wrote on the top of the page.
“Well Philip, that’s done. Now, let me find the catalogue…”
“Excuse me. Do you know Alice Timothy at all?”
“Alice? Of course. You’re her daughter – I mean son – aren’t you? She was in here yesterday. She comes in every week.”
“Yes. But I live with my aunt.”
“I know. Your mum’s told us all about it. It’s awful. I can hardly believe Miss Crowthorne would….”
“Do you think you could do me a favour?”
She looked at him uncertainly.
“Wait a minute.” She went to the door. “Mum, are you free?”
The older woman came in.
“Philip was asking….”
“I was wondering if you’d help me see my mum. Here.”
The mother grimaced. “Philip, I’d love to help. But your aunt gave us specific instructions that you were not to be allowed to bump into your mum here, and if you made any attempt to arrange a meeting we were to report it to her…. Now don’t look worried. Of course we’re not going to say a thing. But by the same token, if you arranged a meet I couldn’t look in your aunt’s face and lie about it. So, I’m sorry, but it’s best you say no more about it.”
That bitch had thought of everything. He would have to devise some other strategy. He was so distracted he hardly paid any attention to the catalogue.
“Your aunt suggested this one…”
He glanced at the page. “Fine. Whatever.”
“Are you sure?”
“She runs my whole life. Who am I to object?” he said, bitterly.
“Only it doesn’t have a skirt…”
“Oh. I see. Yes. That’s not good…”
“If you like I can supply you with an elasticated one. Layers of gauze? Velcro fastening?”
“Oh, thank you. Yes. That’d be great.”
“It shouldn’t take long. We’ll call you when it’s ready.”
“Thank you, Susie.”
-
Chapter 41. Underhand.
It was about ten days later that he arrived home from school to find a parcel waiting for him.
“I was in Daring Designs this morning, just when your fairy costume arrived, so I collected it for you, dear.”
“Oh, thanks very much, aunt,”
She ignored the faint tone of sarcasm.
“Well? Don’t you want to try it on?”
“Later. I’ve got stuff to do now.”
“No, Philip. Now, please. I’m paying for this, so I’d like to see what I’m getting for my money, if you don’t mind.”
With a sigh, Philip snatched up the parcel and headed for the door.
“Don’t forget this, dear.”
She handed him a large flat box like one of those oversized chocolate boxes that used to be popular. It was secured with white tape. He took it with a grunt and went upstairs. He couldn’t remember what the outfit was supposed to look like. He was reminded, however, as soon as he pulled off the wrapping. For a minute he just stood there, staring at it. But he had endured so many humiliations already, he was becoming resigned to them. The little silver spandex body was cut quite high on the leg, and decorated from the waist up with swirls and circles of sequins which glinted in the light in rainbow colours. It had a high round collar but was sleeveless. Just as well they had remembered the skirt, he thought. Layers of white gauze, twinkling with minute jewels, with an elasticated waist and Velcro fastening. The costume came with accessories, neatly packed in a separate parcel. White fishnet tights, silver Mary Janes, silver elbow-length gloves, and a sparkly tiara. Oh, and, inevitably, a silver fairy wand with a glittery heart at the end. There was also a little rectangular cardboard box, which when opened, proved to contain a set of matching cosmetics, namely a bottle of silver lip gloss and pots of silver eye-shadow and glitter face powder. He turned his attention to the big flat box. He thought he knew what that was, and he was right. A pair of gossamer wings, the rainbow gauze stretched over light wire frames, and attached to a little elastic harness.
“Darling? Are you dressed?” his aunt called from downstairs.
“Just coming!”
He quickly divested himself of his uniform and pulled on the tights, then slipped into the leotard, and fastened on the skirt. He replaced the lid on the chocolate box and put it under his arm. Then he grabbed the gloves and tiara and headed downstairs.
He sidled awkwardly into the lounge, where his aunt was waiting.
“Oh, darling, that’s gorgeous! Turn around. It fits you like a glove. But I don’t remember ordering a skirt. It rather spoils the line, don’t you think?”
“No, I don’t. I asked for it specifically. I’m not parading about in this thing without it.”
“Oh, why do you have to be so coy? I’m sure you’d look perfectly nice without it.”
“Aunt, I’m wearing it. End of story.”
“Well, come here and I’ll help you put on your wings. And don’t pout so, please.”
He reluctantly handed her the wings.
“Put your arms through. That’s right. Now this goes over your head. There! If you need to tighten the elastic there’s this little buckle. We’ll adjust that before you leave. Oh, my goodness. You’re a real fairy now! Kimona will be so happy.”
“Can I take it off now?”
“All right, then. Let me have a picture to show Tina, first.”
“She see it on the day, whenever that is.”
“Oh, yes, the day. I forgot to tell you. Kimona’s mum called me today. It’s Saturday week. Kimona’s having a few friends around. You’re invited to lunch, and there’ll be tea later on. And Kimona wants you to tell her friends the fairy story. She loved it so much.”
“A few of her friends?”
“Oh, literally a few. Three I think. Of course, Shaniya will be there too.”
“Of course. With her camera, I bet.”
“Darling, don’t be so negative! Relax and have a nice time. And be nice to the girls, won’t you? Now, put on your gloves and stand over there, by the window. There. That’s done. You can go and change now and get on with your duties. And put your costume away nicely, won’t you? The drawer under the wardrobe is empty, and I’ve lined it with tissue for you.”
As Philip stripped off his fairy outfit and stowed it away, he reflected on how little resistance he put up these days to the indignities imposed by his aunt. Not that this was really an indignity, he thought. This outfit is quite sweet in its way. No, he quite enjoyed dressing up, and the feeling of soft, silky fabrics against his skin. It was just…well, it was just the embarrassment of being paraded in front of others, especially his peers. He shivered slightly at the thought of the end of term showing of his biopic. However, Kimona’s little party shouldn’t be too bad. They were just kids, and he was sure that, as the senior fairy, they would regard him with due deference. The same couldn’t be said for Shaniya, however. Nor parents. But with luck they’ll drop off their kids and leave before I arrive, he thought.
That weekend, Rebecca’s parents had gone away, so he had got time off from his maid duties, and they spent Saturday night together and stayed over at her house. On Sunday morning they were having a lie-in, and Rebecca was lying on her side next to him and stroking his chest, when all at once she sat up and leaned over.
“Philip! Are you growing little boobs? Look, I’m sure they’re bigger than before.”
“No, no, of course not!” he blustered, feigning a laugh. “I probably need to go on a diet.”
“No, really, Phil. It’s not fat. Look, they’re shaped like, sort of, little courgette-ends or somefing. I’m serious! I’m not imagining it. And your nipples are longer, I’m certain!”
Philip had noticed his nipples had stopped itching recently. Perhaps the change was underway. He looked down at himself, alarmed. She was right. There was no doubt about it. They had started popping out, like little fruits. My god, he thought, I’d better stop those meds. They do work, after all!
“I don’t mind,” grinned Rebecca. “I’ve told you, I like you as a girl. Breasts would be a bonus as far as I’m concerned.”
But not as far as I’m concerned, thought Philip. That’s it. No more pills.
When he got home he confronted his aunt and Tina.
“No more meds, right? I’m actually growing breasts! I am!”
He expected an argument, but to his surprise, they acceded without demur.
“Okay,” said Tina, “I’m sure you’re not – no, please don’t show me – I’m sure you’re not, as I said, but we’ll stop them if you’re worried. They were only very mild, anyway. Mainly to inhibit hair growth.”
“Yeah, well, they’ve done that all right.”
“I’m going to make supper,” said his aunt, extricating herself from what could have been a difficult conversation, and disappearing into the kitchen.
“Okay, Philip.. Calm down,” said Tina. “We’ll stop them, all right? If they have had any effect – which I doubt – I’m sure it’ll soon wear off. Relax, Philip. Have a beer.!”
“Yeah, okay.”
“Sit down. I’ll get you one.”
She joined her aunt in the kitchen. She winked as she opened a bottle of beer. She went to the cupboard, took a tiny bottle from the back of the shelf, and, using the dropper attached to the lid, put two drops into the beer.
“He can have it this way, instead,” she whispered to Estella. Sally left me a good supply.”
“Clever girl,” smiled Estella.
“And I’ll tell you something else, mum. Breast growth is absolutely non-reversible. Once they’re grown, they’re there for good!”
“Where’s my beer?” called Philip from the lounge.
“Coming, darling!” replied Tina.
-
Chapter 42. Fairyland.
Philip started to monitor his new acquisitions each evening when he went to bed. By Friday night he felt certain they had grown some more. There could be no mistake. They were like small lemons. But he knew he had stopped the meds, so it could only be some sort of natural process. Perhaps acting and dressing like a girl makes your body think you are a girl, he speculated. In any case, if they go on like this, soon I’m going to have to get some sort of a bra. I wonder what that feels like? He found the idea mildly exciting, despite himself. The thought that he would have some real claim to being female was a postive, anyway. It would mitigate the feeling of being a bit of an outsider at school. The girls might be inclined to accept him as one of them if he looked more like them physically, mightn’t they? In any case, he didn’t have time to think about that. Tomorrow was fairy day. Tina had offered to drive him, as long as he consented to change at home. Her logic was that the girls would be disappointed if he were to turn up dressed as anything else but a fairy. I suppose she’s right, he thought. I’ll take a change of clothing in my backpack.
So at twelve the next day he found himself sitting next to Tina being driven to Kimona’s house. His rucksack was in the boot - Tina had insisted it went in the boot, because, she said, if it were on the back seat and she had to stop suddenly, it could fly into the front an injure them. Philip thought this a little odd, since normally she was not averse to putting anything there, including bottles of wine, heavy parcels, and her gym equipment. On the back seat were his wings, and a little present for Kimona, prettily wrapped in silver paper. He was feeling all neat and snug in his little fairy outfit, clutching his fairy wand, though he was conscious of the prominence of his newly-budding breasts under the close-fitting silver spandex. Tina had made him up, and his eyelids and cheeks and lips were silver and sparkly. They pulled up outside the house. Shaniya was at the door, waiting, and he could see Kimona and some other kids behind her. Tina reached back and handed him his wings and the little packet.
“Shaniya will help you put them on,” she grinned.
He sighed, and, checking up and down the road, and smoothing down his skirt, he got out and went to collect his bag. But before he got to the back of the car, Tina had pulled away. He shouted after her, but she cannot have heard, because she didn’t stop.
“Damn!” he said out loud, “now this is all that I’ve got to wear!”
But there was nothing for it now. He walked up to where Shaniya was waiting, an expression of unalloyed delight on her face, her phone in one hand - ready for action, thought Philip.
“Mum! Philip’s here.”
“Well, bring him into the kitchen, Shan.”
As he crossed the threshold, he was immediately surrounded by Kimona and her three little friends, all admiring his costume, and his makeup. They all had fairy costumes of their own, of varying sophistication, at least one of which had been adapted from a ballet leotard. Kimona was wearing one almost exactly like his. It must have come from the same source. He gave her her present. She ripped it open.
“Wow! Thank you Philip! It’s lovely!”
It was a little tiara. Her mother had confided she hadn’t been able to get her one. Kimona insisted on giving him a thank you kiss. A sweet moment, captured by Shaniya’s phone. She was making the most of his arrival.
“Love the fairy wand, Philip! Girls? Let me introduce Philip. Philip always wanted to be a fairy – isn’t that right. Kim?” Kimona nodded eagerly. “And now he’s bought himself this beautiful fairy costume. Philip. Let me introduce Kim’s best friends. Abigail…”
“Hello, Philip! I love your costume!”
“And Lucy…”
“Hi, Philip! Did you do your own makeup? It’s amazing…”
“And Dorelia…”
“Hi. My mum can’t wait to meet you. She says she won’t believe you have a real fairy costume until she sees it for herself!”
“Oh, really.”
“Yes, Philip, really,” said Shaniya. “Come and meet her.”
She led Philip into the kitchen, where her mother was chatting to another woman. They both stopped dead and stared at him open-mouthed. Shaniya’s mother was the first to recover.
“Oh, Philip, that’s…you look wonderful! I didn’t really think…”
“Mum? Aren’t you going to introduce Jessie?”
“Oh, yes, of course… Sorry, forgetting my manners… This is my good friend Jess – she’s Dorelia’s mum. She’s kindly agreed to stay and help with everything.”
Jess had recovered from the initial shock. Her eyes lit up, and she came over and kissed Philip lightly on both cheeks, being very careful not to smudge his makeup. She was a rather showy lady, with red nails and lipstick, bronze-coloured hair, and a matching blouse. She had green eyeshadow, which clashed with everything else, but somehow seemed to suit her style.
“I didn’t believe Dana when she told me you were coming as a fairy! That’s so nice of you. Kimona’s been talking about nothing else since we arrived. Who did the makeup? Your cousin? She should be a beautician. I think I’ll ask her to do mine! But your little leotard! So cute! And you’re so sparkly! Can I see? Do you mind? Where did you get this? The same place as Kimona’s! Ah, that explains it. I’ve been past that shop so many times, but I’ve never been in. But next time… Ooh, the material so smooth! I love how it shines…” Her eyes were riveted on Philip’s little breasts. “Goodness me, and such a good fit. And these little sequins…all sewn on by hand. And the tights and the shoes…and the gloves! And that sweet little tiara. Do you mind if…”
She took out her phone. What was the point in objecting? If that’s what it took to shut her up… I wish this wand were real, he thought. I’d turn her into a frog, or a rat, or something. Wouldn’t take much, anyway.
She was still snapping away when Dana interposed.
“Jess, why don’t we finish preparing lunch, then the kids can eat. Oops, I mean Philip and the kids, of course, Sorry, Philip.”
“No problem, Mrs Williams..”
“Dana, please…”
“Dana…”
“Shaniya? Perhaps you’d like to help Philip on with his wings. No point him standing there holding them.”
“My pleasure, mum!” And then, in a lower voice, “Philip, turn around. That’s right. Arms in, Over your head… Good girl. Now let me adjust the front. Don’t want to pinch your little titties, do we?” she added with a malicious smile, tightening the elastic.
“Shut up, Shaniya.”
“What a pity the film’s all finished. But I’m gonna get some good footage of you today, don’t worry.”
For lunch, the five fairies had their own little table in the dining-room. There was lots of food, so Dana suggested a little rest before dessert.
“When you’re ready we’ll have some ice-cream, yes girls?”
“Yes, please…” they chorused. So the five fairies repaired to Kimona’s bedroom to play…fairies, of course! And Kimona insisted Philip tell them all the story he had told her at bedtime. Which he did, with a few embellishments, while they all listened spellbound. It’s amazing how a simple story can fascinate them, thought Philip. It must be because they have such unfettered imaginations at that age, they supply all sorts of details I hadn’t even thought about. Which is true, up to the age where they start thinking what they are trained and expected to think, rather than what they feel like thinking.
Then Jess called from downstairs.
“Children? Shall we have ice-cream now?”
“Yay!” they shouted, and tumbled downstairs, Philip following behind.
He found Dana and Jess and Shaniya in the hallway. They had their coats on.
“A-are you going out to get the ice-cream?” he asked, nervous apprehension rising in his chest.
“We’re all going, silly,” said Jess. “Valentina’s in the high street. It’s the best!”
“But…but…”
But the girls were already running down the front path, and piling into Jess’s people-carrier. Shaniya took his hand.
“Come on, Philip. Now you’ll be able to show of your lovely fairy outfit in public!”
And in a moment the door had slammed behind him, and he was climbing in the back, the colour rising in his cheeks.
“You forgot your wand, Philip. Never mind, I brought it for you,” smiled Shaniya, pushing it into his hand.
-
Chapter 43. Valentina’s.
While Philip was agonising over his predicament, the girls enthused about his appearance.
“Philip, you’re so lucky,” said Lucy, “I wish I had such a beautiful fairy costume. Do you think you could really magic things with your wand? It looks real, just like the one the fairy in my book has got.”
“I dunno. I’ll try, shall I?” He waved his wand at the driver. “Dorelia’s mummy? Turn the car round and go home!”
Jess laughed. “You can’t put a spell on me, fairy. I’m a witch!”
“Well, you said it,” murmured Philip.
“Sorry?”
“Nothing, Jess.”
“Oh, no, don’t wish that!” cried Dorelia, horrified. “We’re going for ice-creams! Don’t you remember?”
“Oh, yes. So we are.”
“I’m going for a good laugh,” murmured Shamiya. Philip glared at her.
There was a parking space right outside Valentina’s, but Jess had to drive past and park fifty yards down the street. Saturday afternoon. The shops were busy.. The ladies took ages getting organised, allowing the passers-by to get a good eyeful of Philip. Some actually stopped to stare. Philip was not amused.
“What’s up with you, dear?” he said to one woman who was unashamedly gawping at him, “Never seen a real fairy before?”
“Not one like that,” she countered, moving on.
Finally they were headed back to the ice-cream parlour. Outside on the wall there was a painted notice: “REAL ITALIAN ICE CREAM”. And underneath, on the pavement, chained to the wall, was a big model ice-cream cone on a long, heavy black base.
“That used to have a model of a little girl next to the cone, holding the sides as if she was about to eat it.”
“Yeah,” said Shaniya, “I remember it. Some idiot stole it one night.”
“Really?” said Philip.
“Yes. Look - you can still see the steel loops on each side where her hands were attached to the top of the cone.”
“Well, it’s a bit stupid to keep it if half of it is missing.”
“Maybe they’ll find a replacement one day.”
They crowded in. The parlour was busy. Philip wanted to go to a table in one corner, but the ladies insisted on a centre table. Pretty much everyone in the place was staring at them – at him. They sat down. Kimona grabbed the seat next to him. Shaniya took up a place directly opposite him, and started recording the event. Philip was forced to sit up very straight, thrusting out his chest so as not to crush his wings. His aunt would not have been pleased had he damaged them. He put his wand down next to his place setting. The waitress brought them menus.
“Ooh, what a pretty little group of fairies!” she smirked, looking straight at Philip.
“Aren’t they?” said Dana. “Do you still do that rainbow ice-cream with silver balls on it?”
“We do the ice-cream, but we don’t have any balls at present. Fairies shouldn’t have balls, should they?”
Jess fell about laughing. Silly cow, thought Philip.
Everyone chose an ice-cream. Philip would have liked chocolate, but eventually decided on vanilla, just in case he dropped it on his costume. The waitress came and took their order. She went round the table. When she came to Philip, she said,
“And now the biggest fairy of all?”
“Vanilla please. Two scoops.”
“Two vanilla balls. For the fairy whose got everything,” she added, with a glance at his chest. “Yes miss, right away.”
Philip couldn’t think of a smart response, so he just pretended not to hear.
The orders arrived. The waitress must have given them extra large portions. The girls all had tall glasses filled with multicoloured layers, which they were excavating carefully. Philip took a spoonful of his. As he looked down at his dish, he caught a glimpse of his little breasts, pushing against the sequined spandex, the nipples standing out proudly. He blushed. No wonder people were staring at him. The stimulation of being encased in the taut little high-collared leotard was heightened by the pleasant awareness of his pretty accessories, the long, silky gloves, the sexy tights, the sweet little silver shoes. Moreover he had thought it essential to put on his most restricting pair of latex underpanties, but while they provided the highest degree of physical constraint, that was accompanied by a proportional level of arousal. He fidgeted self-consciously in his seat, and surreptitiously touched himself under the table. It was as he feared. Imagine if his aunt had denied him his skirt! He flushed scarlet at the thought.
“Are you feeling all right, Philip?” asked Mrs Williams.
“Yes, yes, fine, thank you, Dana.”
“It’s quite warm in here. Eat up your ice-cream. It’ll cool you down.”
“Yes. Yes, of course…” He was clearly flustered. Jess was looking at him with a smug smile.
“So Philip. Tell me all about school. Shaniya tells me you’re the only boy in the whole place.”
“Er…yes. That’s right. It’s a very good school. I like it there.”
“But you wear a girl’s uniform, and everything.”
“Yes. My aunt knows the headmistress. She said it was the best place for miles around to help me get the grades I need.. Anyway, I’ll be leaving soon, and hopefully going to uni next year.”
But she persisted.
“So was it your decision to wear a girl’s uniform? Or did the school insist?”
“No, it was my…”
He was saved by Kimona.
“Mummy, I dropped my spoon!”
“Oh, dear, never mind. We’ll get you a clean one. Now, where’s that waitress? They’re never around when you want them. Philip? Would you mind?” She indicated the counter.
“No. Of course not.”
He stood up. To his horror, he felt his skirt sliding down his hips. He grabbed it just in time, and stood there, uncertain what to do. Why had that happened?
“Oh, the Velcro’s come undone,” said Dana.
“I’ll fix it,” cried Abigail, jumping up. “Turn around, Philip.” She took both sides and pressed them firmly together. “There.”
“Thanks, Lucy,” said Philip, relieved. “I don’t know why that happened.”
“I think some of the gauze got caught in between,” said Dana, as Philip made his way to the counter. “Did you make sure it was nice and firm, darling?”
“I think so.”
“Okay.”
The tables were close together, and Philip had to squeeze between the backs of chairs to get to the counter. He could feel people’s eyes on him, but he ignored them. But he kept one hand on his skirt just in case. There was a different girl at the counter, writing out someone’s bill.
“Excuse me, could we have another spoon? One of the girls has dropped hers.”
“Sure. Just give me a minute and I’ll get you one.”
She finished the bill, then produced another spoon from under the counter.
“There you go, Tinkerbell.”
Philip was just about to walk away when her words sunk in.
“Excuse me?”
“You’re excused.”
“No. What did you call me?”
“Tinkerbell. You are Tinkerbell, aren’t you?”
“You’re very rude.”
“Okay, so I am. Fairy nuff!”
She stared him out, trying not to laugh.
“You…you. I should report you to the manager!”
“I am the manger, Tinkerbell. So go on, report me then,” she smiled cheerfully.
Philip realised he was being stupid, and worse, he was losing the argument.
“Oh, oh, never mind!” he said, testily. He made his way back to the table. But the girl was after him. He sat down. What did she want now?
“Good afternoon, ladies. I’m Susanne, the manager. I hope you’re enjoying your ice-creams?”
There was a chorus of yesses.
“It’s scrummy!” said Dorelia. “I could eat another one.”
“Well, girls, I have a little proposition.” She looked at Dana and Jess. “You see, my staff were so entranced by your little fairies here, that they wondered….”
“Yes?” said Dana, curious.
“You know our poor little lonely ice-cream cone outside? The one someone stole our little girl from?”
“Yes…”
“Well, they were wondering if your little fairies would like to pose where the girl used to be, and have their photos taken. Then we could put them up on the walls, or even on our website.”
“Yes!” shouted Kimona, “I will!”
“And me!” “And me.” “And me!” shouted the other three.
Susanne looked at Philip, encouragingly. “And you, maybe….?”
“Go on, Philip!” said Kimona, “please…”
“If all five of you do it, there’ll be no charge for the ice-creams. And you can eat as many as you want.”
“Yippee! Yes. Philip will come with us, won’t you, Philip? Won’t you?”
“Oh, go on, Philip,” said Jess, “be a sport.”
Susanne had made it impossible for him to refuse. Sly bitch, thought Philip. First she cheeks me, then she tricks me.
“Come on then, girls. Wait by the door while I fetch my camera. When you come back you can all have seconds.”
“That’s nice,” said Dana to Jess. “Looks like we’re going to have a cheap afternoon.”
The girls finished their ice-creams, then jumped up and waited by the main door. There was an empty table there, and they sat down, chattering excitedly. Philip looked at the others.
“I hope this isn’t gonna take long,” he complained. “I don’t want to be standing out there for everyone to stare at.”
“This is just too perfect,” laughed Shaniya. “Philip? Please don’t rush it. Just a minute or two would be enough. Please…”
“Oh, stop moaning and go and join them,” said Mrs Williams. “And cheer up. Don’t be a spoilsport. The girls are so happy you’ve come to play with them. Don’t upset them now.”
Philip sighed. “Okay, Dana. But I’m doing it for them – not for you, Shaniya!”
“Goody!” said Shaniya, happily. And he rose slowly from the table and went to join the other fairies.
Susanne reappeared holding her camera, but first she went over to where the grown-ups were sitting.
“He’s going to do it then?”
“Yes, said Jess. Not for you, but for the girls, he said.”
“Will he stay still while I take the photos?”
“I dunno,” said Shaniya. “He said he would, but he gets so self-conscious….”
“I see.” Susanne thought for a moment. “Listen. Suppose we…..”
Her voice dropped to a whisper. The others listened, smiles slowly spreading over their faces.
“Do you have any here?” asked Jess.
“Out the back.”
“Well get them then. Let’s try it!”
-
Chapter 44. Trick and Treat.
Susanne scurried off to the back of the shop, while everyone else filed out into the street, and went to look at the cone. It was big – nearly four feet tall – and had a swirl of cream-painted ice-cream on top, and the name “Valentina’s” around the cone in green paint. Philip was trying not to frown. He could feel he was attracting too much attention, and it made him uncomfortable.
“Where’s Susanne? Can we get this over with?”
“Shh, Philip,” whispered Dana. “Be nice!”
Susanne returned.
“Now, girls. Who’s going first?” Lucy stepped forward, excitedly.
“You are…?”
“Lucy!”
“Well, Lucy, we’re going to play a little game. Would you like it if this was a real ice-cream?”
“Yes,” she laughed.
“Okay. Well there’s a legend that says, if you hold the cone, shut your eyes tight, and say the magic words, it may turn into a real one!”
“Truly? What are the magic words?”
“You have to say,
Ice-cream, ice-cream,
Now here’s the deal:
Please make me scream,
And turn to real!
You have to say it slowly, keeping your eyes shut all the time. And if you’re lucky, when you open them, it will be real!”
“I’m going to try!”
“Okay. Hop on, then.”
Lucy climbed onto the base and first of all hugged the cone.
“No, darling, not like that. Just put your hands on each side like you’re holding it. Right by those loops. That’s right. Now, close your eyes and say the magic words.”
Disappointingly, the big plastic cone stayed a big plastic cone. But then Susanne and Shaniya took their photos and videos, and Lucy was quite happy, and deciding which ice-cream she would eat next. The ritual was repeated with Kimona, Abigail and Dorelia, with the same result. Then it was Philip’s turn.
“Do I have to do that too?” he murmured to Dana, sulkily.
“Yes, Philip. The girls will be upset if you don’t.”
He sighed, and climbed onto the metal base. The cone didn’t look quite so large next to him.
“Where do I put my hands?”
“Here,” said Susanne. “Just rest your wrists on the loops. That’s it. Now, eyes closed tight please… Good. Say the magic words. I’ve a feeling we may get a result, this time.”
“Ice-cream, ice-cream,
Now here’s the deal:
Please make me scream…
Hey! What’s going on! No!”
While he had had his eyes shut, Jess on one side and Dana on the other had threaded a pair of white cable-ties through the loops, and then simultaneously tightened them around Philip’s wrists! He stood there speechless for a moment. The expression on his face was priceless. Shaniya was having trouble holding her phone steady as she filmed the episode.
“Why…you bitches! Get these off!”
The four little fairies gasped in horror. Had Philip fairy really said such a thing to the grown-ups?
Dana was fuming.
“Philip! in front of the children as well! Well that’s it, mister. If we were thinking of letting you free, you’ve cooked your goose now. Your aunt warned me you had these little outbursts. I’m going to phone her and tell her. In the meantime, you can stay out here while we go and have our seconds. Come, girls.”
And they trooped off back inside. Susanne took a few more snaps, then produced a pair of scissors and snipped off the ends of the ties.
“There. That’s a bit neater.”
“Susanne, please… Don’t leave me here…”
“Well, I’m sorry, Tinkerbell, but it’s not my decision. Please, try and look cheerful, not sick. You’re supposed to be advertising our ice-cream, remember.” And she followed the others.
They had returned to their centre table, but as there was now an empty table by the window next to where Philip was standing, Susanne suggested they move there, where they could get a better view of proceedings. He had left his wand inside, and Shaniya taunted him by waving it at him in triumph.
“Join us a minute, Susanne,” said Dana. “That was a great idea of yours.”
He was already attracting attention. A little group of people had formed around him, laughing and taking photos. His face was a picture! Blushing to the roots of his wig, but at the same time trying to look as if he was there voluntarily. A woman accompanied by two little girls stopped to stare, and the girls came right up to him, giggling. They were asking him something, but through the thick window it was impossible to hear them. Whatever it was, it did not please him, for he actually aimed a kick at one of them. They looked at each other, aghast, and their mother pushed forward to remonstrate with him.
“Oh, dear, he is in a mood,” said Susanne. “We can’t allow that.”
She went behind the counter, emerged with a roll of silver duct tape, and went out of the door. The others watched as she knelt down and taped Philip’s ankles neatly together.
“That’s clever,” said Jess. “The silver tape matches his costume, too.”
Susanne stood up and, taking his chin in her hand, turned his head to face her. They could read her lips. “Now, behave!” she said, then turned on her heel and walked away. The two little girls were ecstatic, and proceeded to pinch his legs and pull at his skirt with impunity. Indeed, they pulled at it so much that the Velcro gave way and it fluttered to the ground! Kimona gasped, and clapped her hand to her mouth.
“Mummy! His skirt…”
“Oh, dear. Those naughty little girls.”
But they had scurried away, followed by their mother, who, by her expression, clearly thought that justice had been done.
Philip looked in through the window in mute appeal.
“Oh, go on then, girls,” said Dana, “go and put it back on for him.”
“And I’ll bring your ice-creams. Same as before?”
The girls nodded. They jumped up and ran out. Kimona picked up the skirt, and the four of them working together attempted to put it on Philip again. But the Velcro wouldn’t stick, and every time they got it in place it fell off again, much to the amusement of the onlookers. Kimona looked at her mother for instructions, and Dana beckoned them back inside. They came running up, out of breath.
“It won’t stick, mummy!”
“Here, let me look. Hmm. No, it won’t, will it. This is not very good Velcro. Never mind. He can do without it. He can show off his cute little bum, instead.”
“Have you rung his aunt?” asked Jess.
“Oh, no. I’ll do it now.” She dialled the number. “Estella? Hi, it’s Dana. We’re fine. Yes, thank you. No, I’ll tell you why I’m ringing. Your nephew… Yes. I’m afraid we had a little problem. Send him home? No, I’m afraid I can’t. He’s rather tied up at the moment. Let me send you a video.”
She sent one she had taken through the window a couple of minutes before. There was a pause.
“Got it? Yes. Yes, Valentina’s. Cable ties. Very effective. I know. He’s not happy, but we decided to leave him there a little while. He was so rude to us… It was only a little prank, after all. Yes. Yes. That’s right… His skirt? It came off. It won’t stay on. The Velcro’s not very good, and … You’ll come down? Great. But we have to go in a few minutes, when the girls have finished their ice-creams. Leave him? Okay. He’ll be fine, yes. Susanne the manager will keep an eye on him.”
Susanne, who had been standing behind the table watching proceedings outside, nodded and gave a thumbs up.
“Okay, Estella. Speak later, then. Will you bring him over? Great. Bye.”
“His aunt’s coming down to rescue him, Susanne. She’ll be here in a bit. Is that okay?”
“Of course. He’s great advertising. Look at all the people coming in! This is getting much busier than usual. It’s cos they all want to stay to see the fun.”
When the girls had finished eating, they took their leave. On the way to the car, they all said goodbye to Philip. He was seriously panicked.
“No! Please! Please don’t leave me here! I’m so sorry, Dana, Jess. I’m really sorry.”
“Don’t worry. Your aunt’s on her way. She won’t be long.”
“At least put my skirt back on!”
“Sorry. The Velcro’s had it. We’ve left it with Susanne. Anyway, got to go.”
“Bye Philip,” chorused the four little fairies.
“See you later,” added Abigail. Kimona’s mummy says we can have a sleepover if we want.”
“Don’t worry about your wand,” said Shaniya, “I’ll take it home for you. You can’t really use it at the moment anyway, can you?”
So there he was left, holding the big plastic cone, in his sparkly silver leotard, cut high on the thigh, and his cute white fishnet tights. The breeze fluttered his little fairy wings. He didn’t know where to look. To his left, the knot of people on the pavement. To the right, the people inside the parlour. In front of him, a group of kids who had positioned themselves the other side of the cone, apparently with no other purpose than to be entertained by his acute embarrassment.
He closed his eyes. Aunt, please, please come soon, he thought. I hate you, but please come and release me. What he didn’t know was that his aunt and Tina had driven down immediately after Dana’s call, and were now positioned at a window-seat in the coffee shop directly opposite, convulsed with mirth.
“This is the best, mum,” said Tina. “Look at him squirming. That leotard is really quite sexy, isn’t it. He could be a fairy in a bunny club!”
“You’re right! All he needs is a little round white tail.”
“He seems very popular. Did you ring the local paper?”
“I did, They’re sending a photographer right away.”
“When are we going to set him free?”
“Plenty of time. We don’t want to spoil the fun. Valentina’s seems to be doing a roaring trade. I wonder if they’d like him there on a regular basis?”
Tina smiled broadly. "What a good idea!"
-
Sandra B, Those were great chapters. Philip was tricked and now he is on display. I can't wait for the paper to get there and take pictures of him and put him in the paper. :P
-
Chapter 45. Fantastic News.
As Jess drove them home, Shaniya was reviewing and congratulating herself on the videos she had taken of Philip’s latest humiliation. The girls are going to be begging me for these, she thought. She believed she would be the sole source of record of Fairy Philip. But she was wrong. Unfortunately for her, and for Philip himself, a group of girls from Miss Pears’ class happened to be in the High Street that afternoon, heading home from playing tennis in the park. As they approached Valentina’s they could see a group of about a dozen adults and sundry children standing outside, the adults laughing and taking photos, the kids jumping around excitedly.
“What’s going on there?” said one.
“Free ice-creams, maybe,” said her friend. “Come on, girls.”
They hurried along to find out the source of the commotion, pushing their way into the crowd. When they saw Philip, they gaped with disbelief.
“Oh…my…god!”
“It’s that Philip kid from U.1!”
“Now he’s a fairy!”
“Cute costume, Philip!”
“Look – he’s been tied to that cornet. He can’t move!”
“Wait till the girls see this!”
And out came all their phones. They took over the front row of the audience, and took it in turns to pose with him. L.2 was in for a treat. Not only L.2. Because at that moment a van from the Dayton Advertiser pulled up opposite and out got a young woman with a camera slung over her shoulder. She came on and craned over the knot of people, and began to ready her camera. Susanne had seen her arrive and came out to say hello.
“Hi. I’m Susanne, the manager. I see you’ve heard about our latest attraction. His name’s Philip.”
“I’m Tabby. Nice to meet you, Susanne. Yes, I had a tip-off. Do you mind if I get a few photos and do an interview? It’ll be good publicity for you.”
“No, great! Go ahead. By the way, just to warn you, he may pretend he was tricked into doing this. But I can assure you he a dedicated exhibitionist, and he’s enjoying every minute. He’s being paid, of course.”
“Am I?” interjected Philip, who’d been listening to the conversation with growing annoyance, but now thought he might as well make the best of a bad situation. “Really? You didn’t tell me that. How much?”
Susanne thought on her feet.
“Well, say fifteen pounds an hour. That’ll be forty-five pounds for today. And when your shift is over, I’d like to talk about a permanent position. Not out here, but inside.”
“Forty-five pounds? Am I going to be here for another hour, then?”
“Well, until your aunt arrives to collect you. But I’ll pay the forty-five anyway.”
Philip was about to say something else to Susanne when one of the L.2 girls posing next to him cheekily patted his bottom.
“Get off!” he shouted, “Don’t touch me! Susanne, tell them!”
“Girls, come on now. You can pose next to him but he’s very sensitive about being handled, if you don’t mind.”
“But he’s at our school! He’s the only boy there. And we’ve never seen him in a fairy costume before!”
“Is that right? Is he really the only boy in a girls’ school?” asked the photographer.
“Yes!” they chorused. And one of them added, “but he wears a girl’s school uniform and everything!”
“Oh, this is priceless. I’ll take some piccies with the girls, if I may, Susanne. Fairies with cones are far more interesting than cats up trees.”
“Help yourself. All right, girls. Just for Tabby’s photos you’re allowed to gather round him. Sorry, Philip, it won’t take long.”
“It’s not fair,” he complained. But no-one took any notice.
There were six of them, all in their tennis outfits, holding their rackets. Tabby arranged them with the two smallest in front and the others gathered behind and to the side. Hidden by the girls at the front, one of the others surreptitiously placed a hand on his right flank, whilst those at the back took the opportunity to grope him shamelessly. The innocent-looking, blue-eyed Desdemona was the worst offender, resting her racket on her left shoulder with one hand, whilst gently coaxing him into tumescence with the other. However, at last Tabby was satisfied, and the girls moved back onto the main pavement, leaving Philip red-faced and very un-fairylike. Desdemona admired her handiwork.
“Nice one, Des!” whispered her friend. “Let’s go and leave him to his public.”
And, waving goodbye, they moved off. “See you Monday!” one called back.
Philip tried to twist his body away from the road, but with his wrists secured and his ankles bound, he could hardly move.
Tabby was about to pack up her camera, but changed her mind. “Maybe just a couple more by himself,” she said, as if to herself.
“Oh, dear,” said Susanne, “I can see now why he was so sensitive about being touched. I think it’s time we set him free. Why don’t we all go inside and you can do your interview there?”
Opportunely, Tina and her mother had also decided that they couldn’t delay their arrival any longer, and had crossed the road to join the throng.
“Are you Susanne? Hi. I’m his aunt, Estella, and this is my daughter, Tina.”
“About time, aunt,” moaned Philip, “where have you been?”
“Now, now, Philip, please don’t adopt that tone, or we’ll leave you here and go home. Would you like that?”
He was immediately humbled. “No aunt. Sorry, aunt. Please let me free…”
So, much to the disappointment of the onlookers, Susanne cut his bonds and undid the tape around his ankles, and they made their way slowly back into the parlour.
“Susanne? Please could I have my skirt back?”
“Of course, dear. I’ll find you a safety-pin, too.”
“Thank you.”
When he was decent again, the five of them sat down at an empty table in one corner. Over coffee and chocolate ice-cream, Tabby interviewed the others in some depth, fascinated to uncover the background to the little exhibition she had just witnessed. Aunt Estella’s version of the truth was highly personal, but Philip knew better than to contradict anything she said. So Tabby and Susanne understood that he was into girl’s stuff in a big way, and loved to dress up in all sorts of pretty outfits, and show them off. And whenever his aunt turned to him and asked, “isn’t that right, darling?” he was constrained to reply, “yes, aunt, that’s right”.
“And he’s so popular at Caroline Norton, aren’t you, dear? In fact, the Art and Media Society are working on a film of his life at this moment.”
“Really? I’d like to see that,” said Tabby, impressed.
“I’ll make sure you get a copy,” said Estella.
“But Philip,” continued Tabby, “do you mind if I ask you a personal question? About your sexuality? Do you date girls, or….”
“Yes. I’ve got a girlfriend. I’m not gay.”
“Oh. Well, I thought so. You seemed to like, I mean…you obviously get on well with your schoolfriends…”
“Though he may be developing some physical…traits, shall we say?” added Estella, casting a glance at his chest. “We really don’t know what the future holds. But he’ll always be our darling Philip.” And she smiled a sickly smile and brushed his cheek with the back of her hand. Philip could have vomited. But he replied with what was intended as a smile, but emerged as an ill-disguised sneer. Tina, sitting next to him, seemed to be enjoying herself. She squeezed his thigh under the table.
“Well, I must go,” said Tabby, at once. “I’ve got loads of material and photos, and I need to get it into some sort of shape. If I can sort it out by tomorrow evening, I might even make the deadline for Wednesday’s paper. I can’t promise the front page. In fact, I’m thinking more of a double-page spread inside, so I can use lots of pics. Have you seen the Advertiser recently? We’ve gone very glossy and colourful since the beginning of the year. This would be a perfect splash for us. But Philip – thank you so much for your co-operation, and yours, Estella, and yours, Susanne. Let’s keep in touch. It would be nice to do a follow-up.” And she handed out her cards.
After she had left, Susanne turned to Estella.
“I was saying to Philip, if he liked I could offer him a regular job waitressing. Maybe just three hours on a Saturday afternoon to start off. Same terms as today, Philip.”
“Oh, was he being paid? I didn’t know.”
“Yes. I mean, he deserved it, standing out there all that time. And we must have doubled our turnover all because of him.”
“You know he has other outfits,” put in Tina. “He has three or four maid’s costumes, and we’re going to find him other things as well. He could almost wear something different every week. I’m sure it’s something we could discuss with you.”
“Hold on,” said Philip, “I haven’t agreed to anything yet…”
“Don’t worry, Susanne,” said Estella, “he’ll do it. He’s just being modest, aren’t you darling? Aren’t you?”
“Yes, aunt,” Philip sighed.
The conversation continued. Philip lapsed into thought. Well, he did need the money, all right. He’d be able to take Rebecca places a bit more. And then another thought occurred to him. If his mum got to hear about it, which she undoubtedly would, she could send Delia and Sammy along, and he could see them again! Maybe they would even come every week! That made up his mind. He would co-operate fully, whatever it cost him in loss of dignity. His thoughts were interrupted by Susanne.
“Are you sure you’re okay with this, Philip?”
“Oh, yes, Susanne. Definitely. I’d love to help out.” His tone had changed completely now. Estella and Tina looked surprised. “The cash would be very useful. It’d be fun, too.”
“You’d have to wear whatever we agreed with Susanne, Philip,” said his aunt, “you understand that?”
“Absolutely, aunt. You know I like dressing up.”
“Good boy,” she replied. I think the change is happening, she thought to herself . And she and Tina exchanged meaningful looks.
“I’m really grateful, Philip,” said Susanne. “Come with me and I’ll pay you for today.”
He followed her over to the counter, and she took the cash out of the till.
“I’ll make sure you’re well looked after,” she said in a low voice. “We have the occasional special events, too. We have a licence, so we can host private parties, with food and drink. Might you be interested? The tips can be fantastic sometimes.”
“Sure, Susanne. Thanks. I do need to make some money. My aunt gives me a sort of unofficial allowance, but it’s not much.”
“Okay, I’ll let you know.” She smiled. “You’re a very brave young man, and you have charisma. I’m sure, in the right outfits, you’ll be a major attraction.”
Philip blushed, dropped his head, and shivered slightly. That was just what he didn’t want to be. To a naturally unassuming person such as he, it was humiliating. All he wanted was to get on with his life, with his studies, and with his relationship; to keep a low profile at school and out of school. But Fate – Fate and Aunt Estella – had decided otherwise. He knew there was no escape. He would have to swallow his pride, try to disguise his shyness, and follow orders.
-
Chapter 46. Evil Genius.
He said goodbye to Susanne, and left the parlour with his aunt and Tina.
“We’ll drop you at the Williams’s,” said Tina, “Dana tells me you and the girls are having a sleepover.”
“Can’t I go home, aunt?”
“No, dear. That would be rude. Go and play with your little friends. It’ll be fun.”
“Did you bring me some clothes?”
“Yes, of course,” said Tina. “They’re in the car.”
“What did you bring?”
“Your nightie and bloomers. The pink ones.”
“And…?”
“And?”
“Nothing else?”
“You won’t be needing anything else. You’ve got your lovely fairy outfit.”
“You….”
“Yes?”
“Nothing.”
“You’re so lucky,” said Estella. “Now you’re going to be working at Valentina’s, you’ll have even more nice outfits to wear. We should start thinking about that straight away, shouldn’t we, Tina?”
“Yes, mum. I already have a few ideas. We can talk about it this evening, while Philip’s out.”
They climbed into the car. Philip didn’t say any more. When they arrived at the Williams’s house, Tina gave him his bag of “clothes”. Shaniya answered the door, and ushered them in using Philip’s wand.
“Your friends are upstairs in the bedroom, Philip. Off you go!” she said, giving him a pat on the bottom as if he were a ten-year-old. He went, glad to get away from her. Estella and Tina went and had a brief chat with Dana and Jess, congratulating them on a well-executed prank, and apprising them of Philip’s new employment. Of course, they were ecstatic.
“Oh, mum, that so cool!” cried Shaniya. “Me and my friends can go there Saturdays and tease him! They’re gonna be so happy!”
“Now, now, darling, of course you can go, but remember he’s doing an important job. Don’t distract him. Susanne wouldn’t be pleased.”
”No, mum, course not. But it’ll be fun just to watch him, and have him wait on us. Is he gonna be in his fairy costume again?”
Dana looked at Estella.
“Well, dear, we were thinking of changing his costume each week. If you have any interesting ideas…”
“Oh, my god, really? Let me speak to my friends.” And she pulled out her phone and headed off upstairs. They just heard the beginning of a conversation.
“Maddy? Guess what? You’re not gonna believe this…”
The ladies looked at each other.
“Well,” said Jess, “even if it’s only his schoolfriends, Susanne should just about double her turnover!”
On the way home, Tina had an idea.
“Mum, you know we were talking about a party for the girls who did the filming?”
“Yes…”
“Well, instead of having it at our house, why don’t we ask Susanne to host a private party at the parlour? Then they could all bring their friends. I bet there’d be a big turnout.”
“That’s a great idea, darling! And Philip could wait on them all. It’d be perfect. Let’s ring her and suggest it. That’s so clever!”
Tina rang Susanne as soon as they got home. She explained her idea. Susanne was immediately on board.
“That’s brilliant, Tina. When did you have in mind?”
“I don’t know. It depends when you think…”
“How about next Friday evening? I usually organise private parties for Friday evenings, because it’s the weekend the next day, and they can go on quite late. But this Friday’s free. We normally start at six. What do you think? Is that too short notice?”
“No, I don’t think so. They’ll have nearly a week. My mum can ask the head at Philip’s school to announce it.”
“What will he wear? Fairy stuff again?”
“No. That’s taken care of. We’ve already promised some of them a little maid. Wait till you see him!”
“I can’t wait, Tina!”
“My mum says we can discuss the finances in the week. We’d want to make sure the girls had a nice supper. Maybe we could pay for that. What do you think?”
“Okay. If you want to pay for the food, I’ll waive hire charges and provide free ice-cream. They’ll have to pay for their drinks, but I’ll make them cheap. I’ll need some idea of numbers, of course. If you agree, we should share Philip’s wages. I suggest we pay him a hundred pounds. That should keep him sweet. Discuss it with your mum, and we’ll speak again in the next day or two. Yes?”
“Perfect! I’ll break the news to him tomorrow. Or… why don’t you?”
“Okay, leave it to me. I’ll be interested to hear his reaction! A sweet little maid! I want that maid in the shop one Saturday, too!”
“No probs, Susanne. Oh, one more thing. How many does the restaurant seat? I’m just thinking whether we need to have a limit on the numbers for Friday.”
“Oh, well normally sixty. Fifteen tables. But we could squeeze a couple more in if necessary.”
“No, that should be fine. There are only four classes and they’re relatively small. Okay. Speak soon then. Bye!”
“Bye, dear.”
After supper, Estella and Tina sat down with a couple of cooling drinks to discuss the arrangements for Friday. Tina said she could produce some posters for the school. Matters pertaining to menu would have to wait until they had spoken to Susanne again. So at the top of the agenda was Philip’s costume.
“Well I think we’re committed to his pink maid’s outfit,” said Estella. “The girls who did the filming were promised that. The design’s pretty much the same as the black one, isn’t it?”
“Pretty much, mum. Stiff little skirt on loads of tulle, high collar – that’s pink too – puff sleeves, fur trimmings.”
“But accessories? What do you think, Tina?”
“Nothing too fussy. I think tights again. Black fishnets look good with a pink body. Pink patent leather shoes, to match the shiny vinyl. Something with a heel – I mean, not too tall, but just enough so he’ll have to concentrate and won’t be able to go dashing around. We want his customers to be able to savour the experience. Short black satin gloves. We can get a waitress headdress from Daring.”
“Perfect!”
“I was thinking…. How about we get a collar and cuff set for him too? You know, wrists and ankles, to remind him of his vulnerabilities. At Daring they’ve got them in all colours, complete with D-rings and tiny padlocks. What about pink for the wrists and ankles, and a black one to go over that collar, with a nice big ring at the front.”
“Well, dear, you do what you want. You’re the bondage expert!”
“No I’m not, mum. But I like the idea of him being easy to clip to things – such as the big cone! No, not really. But the thought should keep him on his toes.”
“Agreed. So that leaves only one thing we haven’t discussed.”
“Panties.”
“Panties. What do you think?”
“Tell me if this is stupid. I remember you suggesting pink baby-pants to the girls.”
“Oh, I may have done… But wouldn’t they be a bit inappropriate with this outfit? Don’t forget that skirt is almost horizontal. It doesn’t hide anything.”
“Precisely. Completely inappropriate. But they’d also be the main talking-point, don’t you think?”
“I see what you mean, Tina….”
“You know there’s these big girls’ pull-ups I’ve seen. They’re bright pink and they have childish images scattered over them – dolls and feeding-bottles and things. Perhaps they’re intended to encourage the kid to grow up and stop wetting. But suppose we put him in those, with transparent plastic pants over the top? I think it may just work… You know, the juxtaposition of the rather sleek, sexy, sophisticated outfit on top, and these puffy pink baby-pants, visible to everyone, underneath.”
“Darling, I don’t know how you come up with these ideas, but I do see, now. He’s not going to like it. He’s not going to like it at all!”
“Well, mum, I hope not.”
-
Sandra B, you really know how to spin a story. Poor Philip, after being zip tied to the cone and then going to the sleep over, he is now on his way to being the star of Valentina’s in his outfits that he will wear. I love it!!!!!
8)
-
Chapter 47. Bad News - and Good News.
What fun Philip had had at Kimona’s! They had all played fairies for the rest of the evening, skipping around the garden while Shaniya suggested ingenious variations on their games.
“Why don’t you pretend Philip is a new fairy who hasn’t been taught the fairy rules yet? Then you can train her to walk like a fairy, skip like a fairy, curtsey like a fairy, and speak like a fairy. And if she doesn’t do it properly, the other fairies should tell her off, and spank her if she’s bad!”
“Shut up, Shaniya!”
“There! What a bad fairy! You should definitely spank him for that!”
“You are a very naughty fairy, Philip!” shouted Lucy, in mock anger. “Now we’re going to have to punish you.”
“Yes!” added Dorelia, “that’s the second time she’s done a swear today.”
“That’s not a swear, Dorelia,” said Philip, impatiently.
“Well, bitch is!” added Abigail.
“Abigail! Shhh. If my mummy hears us using swears we’ll be in trouble,” cautioned Kimona.
“All right, Kim. But she’ll still have to be punished.”
“Yes, you will, Philip!” said Kimona, strictly.
“One spank from each of us,” suggested Lucy.
This suggestion receiving enthusiastic universal consent, Philip was made to bend over a big planter against the wall of the house, and received a little smack on his bottom from each of the other fairies. Shaniya could barely aim her phone, her eyes were so full of tears. In the middle of the ritual, Jess poked her head out of the kitchen door to see if anyone wanted a drink. A smile spread over her face.
“They’re playing so nicely together,” she said to Dana, who was inside. I’ve hardly ever seen them so happy. You’ll have to have Philip over here more often.”
At nine-thirty it was bedtime. “Bedtime for all little fairies,” Dana insisted. Philip wasn’t sorry. He was exhausted after such a stressful day. But he would have given anything to be able to change into some nice fuzzy pyjamas, like the girls had. In the event he had to retire to Shaniya’s bedroom to put on his pink nightie and bloomers, and his re-emergence created something of a stir. Not for Shaniya, of course – she already knew all about such things. But it turned out the girls were as jealous of his night attire as he was of theirs.
“Mummy, I want a pretty nightie like Philip’s got!” complained Kimona.
“Yes, and I want some lovely soft pee-jays like yours,” countered Philip.
“Ask your aunt,” suggested Jess.
“I’m going to.”
“Maybe she can find you some with fairies on,” added Dana. Philip grimaced.
Jess drove Philip home Sunday morning.
“You’re a big hit with those little girls,” she remarked.
“Huh!”
“Oh, come on. It’s obvious you enjoy playing with them. Don’t be so defensive. Do you have any siblings, Philip?”
“Yeah.” He told her about Delia and Sammy. She could tell by his tone he missed them.
“Don’t worry. You’ll see them soon. No wonder you like being with our girls so much. Will you come again soon? I know they’re going to be begging to see you."
“Okay, I guess…. I don’t want to disappoint them.”
“Good boy. Here, we’re back at your aunt’s. Say hi from me.”
She kissed him on the cheek. As he climbed the front steps he reflected on yesterday. Maybe he did like being one of the girls. He certainly didn’t miss any of the boys he used to hang out with. He went in. Tina was in the lounge, his aunt in the kitchen.
“Hi, Philip,” Tina greeted him, “have a nice time with Kimona and the girls?”
“It was okay,” he said, surlily. “I’m gonna get a coffee.”
“Hello, darling,” said his aunt, as he entered the kitchen. “Nice time? I had a word with Dana last night. She wants you to come over again soon. She says the girls are so happy when you’re there. Usually the four of them are trouble, but when they’re with you they behave like little angels!”
“Yeah, well, they’re nice kids. But aunt, please, next time…”
“Yes, dear?”
“Next time… Can we dispense with the fairy costume?”
“Oh, but that’s what they love so much! When you play fairies with them.”
“It’s just…I’m perpetually afraid they’re gonna drag me out to the park or the shops or something. I dunno. Couldn’t I at least be a pixie or something?”
“You want to be a pixie?”
“Well, I don’t want to…”
“That’s a great idea! Tina darling,” she called, “Philip wants a pixie outfit!”
“Oh, no…” he sighed.
“Really? That’s brilliant! I would never have thought of that! I’ll go see Daring Designs this week, and see what they can do.”
“Look, I just want… Oh, never mind. I’m going up to my room to change.”
“You can wear your fairy costume today if you want,” said his aunt, straight-faced. “I don’t mind.”
But he was gone. Tina gave her mother a thumbs-up. “I wouldn’t like to be a pixie amongst all those fairies myself,” she whispered with a giggle.
In his room, Philip stripped off his fairy costume. He looked at himself in the mirror. His little breasts seemed to be growing every day. They were small, like half-lemons, and firm. He certainly didn’t need a bra. He frowned, and wondered why they weren’t shrinking, now he had stopped the meds. The nipples were pale pink and puffy. He touched one, gently, and immediately started to feel aroused. He played with it, and in less than a minute had a full erection. What a state I get in these days, he thought. He lay on the bed and started to play with himself . He was almost there, when he heard Tina calling from downstairs.
“Philip? Susanne’s on the phone. She wants to speak to you.”
Quickly he threw on a skirt and top and hurried downstairs. Tina handed him her phone.
“Hi Susanne.”
“Hi Philip. Just wanted to give you a heads up. Friday night. I’m organising a private party. It’ll start about six. It may go on late. Can you make it?”
“Ah… I’ll have to ask by aunt…”
“It’s already done. She’s quite happy.”
“So who’s it for?”
“Guess.”
“I don’t know.”
“Caroline Norton.”
“What?”
“Yes! Exciting, isn’t it. All your friends will be there.”
What was there to say? He realised in an instant it had all been set up behind his back – as usual. He decided to play it cool.
“Okay. Fine. How much?”
“How much…?”
“How much am I being paid?”
“Oh. Yes. Of course. We thought a hundred pounds…?”
“Really? Fantastic!”
“And I’d hope there’d be tips…”
“I wouldn’t be so sure…”
“There may be a teacher or two.”
That’s something, he thought. Help to keep the girls in line.
“Your aunt will arrange your costume. Look, I’ve got to go. Could I just have a quick word with Tina again? I’ll see you Friday.”
“Yeah. Bye then, Susanne.”
“Bye!”
Tina took the phone, and Philip turned to his aunt.
“So what am I wearing?”
“Do you remember I promised the girls your pink maid’s costume? I think we’ll stick to that, Philip.”
“Thanks a lot aunt. I’ve never even seen it.”
“Oh, it’s very similar to the black one. You’ll love it.”
“Yes, and so will your schoolfriends,” added Tina, who had just got off the phone. “And I’ll help you with your makeup.”
“I bet you will.”
“Now, now, dear,” said Estella, “don’t be ungrateful. You’re going to be well paid.”
“That’s true,” he replied. “Mind you, I imagine I’m going to earn every penny…”
-
Chapter 48. Release.
That evening, he was allowed a few hours off to go and see Rebecca. Her mother had really taken to him, and was happy when he came over. She knew he was good for her daughter. She’d been so much happier since they’d started dating.
“Hello, Philip! Come in! Lovely to see you! You’re lookin’ very nice tonight!”
There was no disguising his little breasts any more, so he thought he might as well make the most of them. He had thrown on a slinky blue dress with a low neckline, a raincoat, and a pair of boots.
”Thanks, Chantal. I didn’t have time for makeup, though. I’ve only got a couple of hours.”
“Becca won’t mind. She’s up in ‘er room. Let me know if you’d like coffee or somethink.”
“Sure. See you in a while.”
He bounded up the stairs. Rebecca was lying on the bed, her head propped up on a pillow, watching television. When he appeared she turned it off, jumped off the bed, and embraced him. She immediately drew back.
“Ooh, Philip! They’re really growing, ain’t they? I thought you were off them meds now.”
“I am. I don’t know why they’re still going. I’m sorry.”
“Don’t apologise, idiot. I love them They’re so sensitive, ain’t they…?”
She looked slily into his eyes, and began to caress one nipple through the silky dress. He gasped, and felt himself immediately become aroused.
“See wo’ I mean?”
She pulled him onto the bed. In a moment her hand was up his skirt and her lips fastened on one breast. He was in such a state that within less than a minute he was coming, his body shuddering with orgasm. Afterwards he lay there, exhausted, holding her hand.
“You were in a bovver, weren’t yer?”
“I don’t know why I’m like this, Becca. It’s these little breasts. They just keep… Oh, never mind. This is boring. How are you?”
“I’m fine. Never better. I think your breasts are beautiful. I’ve got the best of boaf worlds. You know all the girls are jealous of me, don’tcha?”
“Don’t be silly.”
“They are. Don’t you fink they can see ‘ow sexy you are? They’re okay about it, generally, but a few of them are bein’ a bi’ bitchy, if yer know wha’ I mean. Nikki f’rinstance.”
He stared at her. “I didn’t know…”
“Yeah. But anyway, ‘ow about anuvver kiss?”
Back at Estella’s, Tina had received a call from Sally Buttons. She wanted to know how Philip was getting on.
“Ow’s ‘is little titties comin’ on, Tina?”
“Beautifully. In fact I think I’m going to cut down on the hormones. They’re a perfect size now, and so nice and firm he won’t need a bra. They get all stiff just from the nipples rubbing against his school shirt, and then that gets him all hot and bothered. I think he’s finding life at school, surrounded by all those girls, a test of his self-control.”
“Wot abou’ the Viagra?”
“That’s the interesting thing. I’ve cut it right down. I give him a little once a week, but he just as randy as ever!”
“Naturally sexy, Tina.”
“He must be! He got a girlfriend now, too. Lucky thing!”
“So do you need me to do anyfing, then?”
“Not right now. But if you’re around Valentina’s in Dayton High Street any Saturday afternoon, look in. He’s going to be waitressing there. He’d love to see you, I’m sure. We’re working on his costumes now.”
“I’ll do that, dear. Keep in touch, won’t yer?”
“Course, Sally. Bye for now.”
“Bye!”
-
Chapter 49. A Break?
On Monday morning the head had called a special assembly. While Mrs Doughty was pinning up several of Tina’s posters around the school, Miss Tancred announced the party.
“Students. I have to make a brief announcement, and then you can all get back to your classes. I’m sure most of you know Valentina’s, the ice-cream parlour in the High Street. The proprietress, Susanne Coleman, is organising a private party for the students of Caroline Norton, at six o’clock this Friday evening. You will see posters around the school with full details. Tickets will be available from Mrs Doughty during lunch tomorrow and after school for the rest of the week. There will be a limit of sixty places, so if you want to attend please make sure you don’t delay. There will be a free supper and ice-cream dessert, and drinks thereafter will be subsidised. I understand one of the waitresses will be a student from this school. Miss Coleman has told me she would be open to hosting some sort of entertainment after supper, so I have asked Miss West if the dance club could put on a little show. I hope all of those interested will be able to attend. Thank you, that is all.”
A buzz of excitement ran through the assembly as it dispersed. The idea of free supper and ice-cream was very appealing of course. But who was going to be the waitress she had mentioned? It didn’t need a psychic to work that out, and Philip knew there was no point denying the fact. The only remaining issue for debate was what costume he was going to wear, but on that subject he maintained a tight-lipped silence, despite suggestions from certain members of the tennis club that he was likely going to be dressed up as a fairy. Needless to say, all the tickets had been claimed by the end of Tuesday lunchtime.
During that week there was an atmosphere of expectation in the school. There was more chattering in class than usual, and the teachers expressed the view that they would be glad when Friday came. Miss Waters especially, as, being Philip’s class teacher, she had been invited to the party by Miss Tancred.
As he walked in the door after school on Thursday evening, Philip had a sense of foreboding about Friday. They’re bound to insist I get dressed here. They’ll probably make me walk there or something. Why do they have to be so sadistic? However, he was going to be prepared.
“Aunt?”
“Yes, dear?”
“About tomorrow. What’s going to happen, exactly?”
“Well, you know what’s going to happen. You’re going to wait on your little schoolfriends in your nice pink maid’s uniform. And everyone’s going to have a nice time.”
“Yeah. I mean, about changing and getting there. Please tell me Tina’s going to give me a lift.”
“I don’t think she can, darling. You’ll need to be there by five. Susanne wants to prep you on a few things.”
“I knew it! You can’t make me walk there – or take public transport! It’s just too much!”
“Don’t be so lazy, dear. Really, you’re young and vigorous. It shouldn’t be a problem for you.”
“You know that’s not what I mean, aunt! I can’t parade about in public in that…that stupid costume! I’d be completely humiliated!”
“Well I would have thought you’d be used to that now. But seriously, I thought you were planning to take it with you and change there. Or Tina could probably drop it off with Susanne in the morning, if you’re too weak to carry it.”
Her words took a moment to sink in. He stared at her in amazement.
“What? I can change there? At the restaurant?”
“Of course, dear. I assumed you would be. Is that all right?”
Relief flooded over him.
“Oh…yeah…course. Well, that’s…very good. Okay. I don’t mind taking it myself, of course…”
“Oh, I should leave it to Tina if I were you. She goes right past there on her way to work.”
“Oh…okay…that’s…that’s very kind. Yes. Well, I’d better…go and change.”
And he bolted off upstairs. He couldn’t believe it. His aunt had actually foregone a golden chance to humiliate him. As he changed out of his school uniform, he whistled in sheer joy.
But he wouldn’t have been whistling had he known the reason for his aunt’s forbearance, a reason which had put a self-congratulatory smile on her face as soon as he had left the room. This way he would have no choice about what he wore under his skirt!
-
Chapter 50. Great Un-Expectations.
The following morning Tina took the box and bag containing his waitress outfit, and dumped it on the back seat of her car. She dropped Philip off at school, and promised she would meet him at the restaurant as soon as she got out of work. School was a pain that day. Girls kept coming up to him asking him about his costume, or making funny remarks – at least, they thought they were funny.
“Hope you haven’t forgotten your little tray, Philip?”
“Want a tip, darlin’? Don’t stand too near the tables – you may find something climbing up your leg!”
“Will you be a fairy? Please be a fairy!”
“Don’t make any silly boobs, will you?”
“Will there be sausages? There’s nothing nicer than a big, meaty sausage!”
He couldn’t wait to get out of school. He got home, changed into jeans and a top, grabbed a sandwich, and left.
“Have a nice time, darling,” his aunt called after him. He didn’t reply.
He got to Valentina's about ten to five. Susanne unlocked the door and let him in. He looked around. The tables had been rearranged so that they were all in the main space to the right of the door. There was a smaller space on the left, and a passage which led to the toilets.
“We’ve left that clear so the dance club can do their routine,” said Susanne.
“Okay. Do you have my costume?”
“Yes. Tina left it. She’ll be along soon, I hope, to help you with your makeup. But before you get changed, could you give me a hand to bring in the display cone?”
Philip looked at her suspiciously.
“Don’t worry. We always bring it in at night now, after the figure was stolen.”
“Yes. Course.”
They went outside. Susanne pressed down a lever on the cone end of the base with her foot, and it rose up a couple of inches on a little set of wheels. With an effort, they trundled it inside, and parked it to the left of the door.
“It’s heavy, said Philip. What’s it made of?”
“The base is cast iron. But I’m always afraid one day the cone might go the same way as the girl.”
“Okay. So shall I…?”
At that moment there was a rattling of the door, Tina had arrived, together with two girls. Philip recognised one as the waitress from the other day. Susanne let them in.
“Hi, guys. Let me introduce you. Girls, this is Philip, who’ll be helping tonight. Philip, this is Giselle, who I think you may remember from the weekend…”
“Hi.”
“…and this is Cat – Catriona, but she’s always called Cat.”
“Hi Cat.”
“Hi, Philip.”
“Right, so then, let me show you where you can change. I put the stuff in there, Tina.”
She led them out the back to a little side room. Tina looked around for the costume. The box was on a chair. She opened it to reveal the bright pink vinyl maid's dress.
“Right. Let’s get this on you first. Take off your top. Now, a nice silky vest. That’s right. Now I’ll lace you into this.”
Philip kicked off his shoes and stepped in to the costume. Tina pulled it up, got his arms through, and closed the tubular collar with the two press-studs at the back. Then she laced him up from waist to collar, pulling the lace tight at each pair of eyelets, and tied it off with a double knot.
“Turn around. Great. You look stunning.”
“It feels quite tight…”
“It’s supposed to. Keep you nice and erect. Right, now what else do we have here? Headdress…that can wait till last…gloves…ditto…ah, socks and shoes.”
She produced a pair of beautiful pink patent leather block-heeled lace-ups, and a pair of pink knee-socks.
“Socks?” said Philip. “I imagined I’d have tights….”
“Change of plan, darling. Now, where’s that bag?”
“With my panties and stuff?”
“Yes. Silly me, Philip. I must have left it in the car. I’ll go get it. While I’m away, please get off your jeans, panties and underpanties, and put them outside the door with your shoes and top. Okay? I’ll be right back.”
“Okay. Just pass them into me, all right?”
“Sure.”
Tina made her way back to the restaurant. But she didn’t go to her car. She reached under the counter and pulled out a big carrier bag containing a package. She winked at Susanne. Susanne winked back. No words were exchanged.
When she returned to the room, all Philip’s ordinary clothes were outside the door, just as she had asked. She collected them all up, took the package out of the bag, and stuffed them in in its place. Then she knocked at the door. It opened a few inches, Philip’s hand came out, and she gave him the package. The door closed again. She waited. There was a few moment’s silence. Then,
“Tina! What the f***? What’s this?”
“That’s your panties, dear,” she replied, mildly. Please put them on so I can come in and do your makeup.”
“It a load of pull-ups and plastic pants! I can’t wear these!”
“Well, it’s those or nothing. So if I were you, I’d put them on.”
“No! Give me my panties back!”
“No way. Get dressed and stop complaining, or I’ll drag you out of there just as you are!”
Tina had to wait the best part of five minutes before a contrite voice from within murmured,
“I’m ready…”
She pushed open the door. Philip was standing in the middle of the room, hanging his head. From beneath his stiff little skirt on its layers of tulle peeped out the sweetest pair of plastic pants. Tina had chosen well. The pull-ups were themselves a bright pink, and decorated with white bunnies. The deluxe plastic pants were also pink, tightly-elasticated, and semi-transparent. She inwardly congratulated herself on her genius.
“Oh, come on. Socks and shoes please. Here, sit down and I’ll do it for you.”
He sat in the chair and let her put on his long socks and pink shoes, just like a naughty little girl who had refused to get dressed for her party.
“There. That’s better. Now, a couple more things. On with your gloves. You look so elegant! Now, head up.”
What’s that?”
Tina had produced a broad black leather collar, about three inches wide, with a big ring at the front.
“Keep still!”
She fitted it round his neck, over the high pink collar, and buckled it at the back, securing the buckle with a tiny padlock.
“Why…?”
“Hands, please! Put out your hands when you’re told! That’s better.”
On over his black gloves went pink leather wrist cuffs, also secured in the same way, and finally black leather ankle cuffs over his pink socks.
“Now stand up. Yes. That looks very nice. You’re all pink and black. Mainly pink. You’re going to be a big hit. Aren’t you excited?”
Philip didn’t reply, but in some hidden place deep in his psyche his latent exhibitionism was faintly stirring, fed by the imaginative complexity of his costume - a perverse desire to attract attention by whatever means. It stirred, but was quickly crushed by the realisation that he was required to parade in front of most of his school in this most humiliating of outfits. His skirt prevented him from seeing his pants, but his cheeks burned when he thought how he must look. Tina, however, didn’t allow him any time for reflection. She fitted on his plastic headband, topped with a crescent-shaped pink and white headdress, and sat him down to receive his makeup.
As she worked, she kept talking, distracting him from thinking about what was ahead, and doing her best to make the whole thing seem quite matter-of-fact. Deftly she applied his mascara, the pink eye-shadow, the pink lip-gloss, a little of that sparkly face powder, and pink nail polish. Onto his ears she clipped on a pair of large, pink plastic circles, with little pink bunnies dangling in the centre. All at once she was finished, and without pausing, she took his hand and led him back down the corridor to where Susanne was washing glasses at the bar. He went without protest, for the moment rendered totally submissive by Tina’s uncompromising manner.
Susanne turned to look at him.
“Oh, Philip, darling! You look amazing! Giselle! Cat! Come at look at your new colleague!”
“Oh my god, he’s just too cute!” squealed Cat, “How are we supposed to compete with that?”
The two waitresses had been given pink cotton outfits with white caps and aprons for the evening, but Cat was right. They were definitely the supporting act.
Giselle was staring at the plunging neckline of his costume. The tight lacing had squeezed his breasts and pushed them up, so that they bulged slightly over the cups.
“You are a boy, no?” she asked bluntly, looking him up and down.
Susanne laughed. “Yes, Giselle, he’s all boy all right. So don’t get any ideas.”
“I not know what you mean!” she protested, with a wink. “I go with guys sometime, you know…”
Susanne noticed Philip was beginning to squirm a little under all the attention.
“Don’t take any notice, Philip. You look very smart,” she said, in a kindly voice.
Tina interrupted them.
“Look! They’re already queueing up outside! It’s only quarter to.”
“Okay girls,” said Susanne, get all the place settings out, and the glasses. Philip. your tables are numbers eleven to fifteen, by the front windows. Okay? That’ll be the L.2 and a few of the L.1 girls. We thought we’d give them a treat, since you’re mostly friendly with the upper school. Go on! Chop chop!”
Philip grabbed a pile of plates and clip-clopped to his tables. He could see grinning faces pressed against the glass, but he ignored them. Just do your work, don’t talk to anyone, and you’ll be okay, he told himself. Just think of that hundred quid!
-
Sandra B, I swear, Philip never catches a break. Between his aunt, Tina and now Susanne; they are all plotting ways to humiliate in public. His pink maids costume is a work of art, especially with his pull-ups and his plastic pants. He will be the hit of the party. I can't wait for more. :P
-
Chapter 51. Table Fifteen.
The tables were laid. It was time for the girls to be allowed in. Susanne unlocked the door.
“Now girls, please come in quietly. Don’t rush – there’s plenty of time.”
A studious-looking girl in black-rimmed glasses approached her.
“Are you Susanne? I’m Isabel Waters.”
“Miss Waters! Pleased to meet you! I’m so glad you could make it.”
“Isabel, please. Nice to meet you, too. Is that Tina I see over there?”
Tina caught sight of her at the same moment.
“Miss Waters! How nice to see you!”
“And you Tina. How are you?”
But a commotion was developing at the tables, where the girls were arguing over the seating. Miss Waters immediately took charge.
“Sorry Tina. Let’s catch up later. Girls! Everyone stop, please! Now, I want all girls from L.2 in tables eleven to fifteen, first of all. Yes, that’s right. How many places are left? Two? Okay, Sadie and Freida from L.1, you can join them. But I want Sadie, Freida, Desdemona, and you…yes, you, Jennifer” – she pointed at a cheeky-looking girl with mousy had tied back in a ponytail, wearing a slinky blue dress – “all together on table fifteen please. Thank you.”
Isabel Waters winked at Tina. “All the bad apples in one place. Keep an eye on fifteen,” she murmured.
At that moment, in walked Rebecca, Valerie, and Nikki. Rebecca stared at Philip in dismay, but the other two burst out laughing. They headed off to the tables, but Rebecca stopped dead.
“Keep me a place, Val,” she called after them. Then she approached Philip. He winced with embarrassment.
“What’s all this? Why are you wearing those, instead of proper panties?”
“I was tricked! By Tina - and Susanne, I s’pose.”
“Well you look stupid.”
“Thanks.”
“No, really. Why didn’t you say no?”
“I couldn’t! That was all there was to change into! You don’t understand!”
Rebecca saw his distress, and allowed herself a cheeky smile.
“Sexy maid or baby girl? You’re all confused, ain’t you, darlin’? Well, one fing, Philip – the uvver girls ain’t gonna envy me so much after this. I don’t mind, though. I’ll get you some nice accessories and we can play mummies and babies togevver!” And, giving his plastic pants a flick, she winked, and went off to join Valerie.
With Miss Waters help, all the girls were finally seated, chattering happily. Philip was keeping a low profile behind the main counter. Susanne looked around. The company was mainly in casual clothes, though a few of the girls, who hadn’t been able to make it home, were still in school uniform. A little group of six were wearing matching blue and yellow dance costumes.
“Girls! Good evening. I’m Susanne. I am the manager – and owner – of Valentina’s. I hope you’re all going to have an enjoyable evening. Before we go any further, allow me to introduce your waitresses for the evening. Giselle, Catriona – Cat – and last, but not least – where is he? Philip, please come out from behind the counter. Don’t be so modest. Girls, please welcome our newest recruit, Philip!”
The restaurant exploded in applause, cat calls, and whistles, as Philip made his way awkwardly out from behind the counter to join the others. In his heels he was an inch or two taller than Giselle, who herself was about the same amount taller than Catriona. They stood in a line like three pink dolls arranged in height order. Phone cameras flashed. Desdemona looked at Jennifer, her best friend and partner in crime.
“Quite an ensemble, isn't it?”
“Wait till he comes over. Then we can have a proper look.”
“I knew he was a sissy,” said Sadie, “but I didn’t know he was a baby too!”
“This is even better than when he wore his black vinyl outfit,” said Freida. “I’m gonna make sure he never lives it down.”
Susanne continued.
“Our waitresses will now hand out your menus and take orders for drinks. Thank you. Enjoy!”
Philip had clocked the group on table fifteen, and knew they were going to be trouble. So he decided to start at eleven and work his way up numerically. Everywhere he went, however, the story was the same. At table eleven he welcomed his customers and handed out the menus. But none of the girls were making proper eye content – they were too busy staring at his pants, and exchanging delighted smirks with each other. While he was taking their drinks orders on his little waitress pad, they were sliding down in their seats to get a better view! He was annoyed, and the colour rose in his cheeks once again. Of course, when he finally got to table fifteen, the “bad apples” were in fits of giggles.
“I think I’ll just have some milk…,” said Sadie, “in a feeding bottle?”
“Philip,” asked Freida, “do you prefer a nappy to those nice little rubber panties you wear at home?”
“You should wear a nappy to school, Philip,” laughed Desdemona, “you wouldn’t have to go to the toilet then!”
“It’s not a nappy,” replied Philip, irritably, and with as much dignity as he could muster, he added, “it’s a pull-up!” Which sent the whole table into convulsions. As soon as the words were out of his mouth, he realised how stupid they sounded. He started stammering.
“N-now look, girls, I-I need to take your orders. Please. Otherwise I’ll get behind…”
“Behind?” said Jennifer. “What, a cute little behind with white bunnies all over it?”
Cue more hilarity.
“Philip?” Susanne called. “Please hurry up, darling. Don’t stand there chatting to your friends. Your customers are waiting for their drinks.”
Damn. As usual he got the blame for their messing about. However, fearful at not getting served at all, the four reprobates finally consented to give their orders, and he was able to return to the counter to collect the drinks. Tina and Susanne checked the tickets, prepared the drinks, and put them on trays for the waitresses to deliver to the tables.
“Help yourself to soft drinks, beer, whatever,” said Susanne to the waitresses. “Thirsty work, isn’t it?”
Philip helped himself to a can of drink, to cool himself down a bit, physically and mentally. Then he started serving the drinks. With four or sometimes five to a table, and with his pert little skirt sticking all round, he had to be careful not to let it brush anyone as he made his way between the tables. Not an easy task, especially given that he wasn’t used to the heeled shoes he was wearing. After his first trip, he began to get the distinct impression girls were deliberately moving their chairs back to impede him, so that he would have to keep excusing himself or asking them if they’d move in. There was a lot of giggling going on, and a few times he was sure he felt hands brushing the backs of his thighs. But he had to concentrate on keeping the tray level. Had he dropped a trayful of drinks, it would have been a disaster.
Finally he got to table fifteen. He began to serve the drinks. Desdemona looked at him spitefully.
“Such a shame you’re wearing a nappy – oops, sorry, a pull-up. Otherwise I could maybe…do what I was doing last weekend….”
“What were you doing, Des?” asked Sadie.
“Oh, nothing…just exploring…wasn’t I, Philip?”
He tried to ignore her, but he blushed scarlet at the recollection.
“Ooh, look at him,” said Freida. “Whatever you were doing, he remembers all right.”
“I’ll tell you after he’s left,” said Desdemona, with a grin. And as he made his way back to the counter, he heard squeals from behind him as she rlated the episode of the cone. Highly embellished, I bet, thought Philip.
Soon the first orders started coming out of the kitchen. Everyone was hungry, so they allowed him an unimpeded passage through the tables, and he began to think the evening would be okay after all. Then came the main course, and now the girls were getting more relaxed, and the wine was flowing freely, the teasing started again. Desdemona was the worst. She had slipped out for a minute after the starter, and he had seen her disappear into the late-night chemist over the road. He thought nothing of it at the time. But while he was waiting at the counter, having served the mains, he was summoned by table fifteen.
“Waitress!” called Freida. “Waitress! We need more drinks!”
He frowned, and didn’t move, but Susanne gave him a nudge.
“Well, go on, then. Your customers are waiting.”
Reluctantly he went over and took their order. They deliberately took ages deciding what they wanted, enjoying having him standing awkwardly in front of them, the butt of stupid jokes. Eventually they’d decided, and he had the order noted on his little pad.
“Is that all?” he asked, sarcastically.
“Not quite,” said Desdemona, mischievously. “We’ve got a little tip for you.” She grinned and held up a pink pacifier, watching his reaction closely.
“Ha ha, very funny.”
“No, Philip, we’re serious. We’d like you to accept this with our compliments. And it should be in your mouth every time you come to this table.”
“Yeah, right. You know what you can do, don’t you?”
Tina, standing by the counter, could see something brewing, and decided to go and investigate. She came up behind Philip just in time to catch what he intended as his parting words.
“… and you know where you can f***ing put it…”
“Philip! What do you think you’re doing?”
He gave a little jump of surprise. “Oh…er…they were being stupid, Tina…rude…”
“I think you were the one being rude.”
“We weren’t being rude,” said Sadie. “We bought him a little present, that’s all.” She showed Tina the pacifier.
“Oh, I see. Well I think, after your little outburst, that would be a completely appropriate addition to your ensemble, Philip. Teach you to keep your mouth firmly shut when serving your customers.”
“Tina… No…”
“Would you like me to tell Susanne? She’d probably sack you on the spot.”
“No…please…okay then, I’m sorry…”
“Well? Take your present, and I’d better not see you without it in your mouth until the meal is over.”
“Yes, Tina,” he said, shamefacedly, popping his new accessory between his lips, and heading back to the counter.
“Thanks, Tina,” said Freida. “It was Des’s idea, actually. She’s a bit of a prankster.”
Desdemona assumed her most innocent expression, and widened her eyes to their full extent.
“Nice to meet you, Des,” said Tina. “Glad you approve of Philip’s costume.”
As she returned, she had to suppress a smile at the sight of Philip standing at the counter, tray in hand, pacifier in mouth, a very sour expression on his face, waiting for the drinks to be prepared.
Oh, look at him, she said to herself. Isn’t he is the sweetest thing….?
-
Chapter 52. Creamed.
After the main meal was finished, the waitresses cleared the dishes. Philip’s pink pacifier caused some hilarity, especially as he was frowning with the effort of keeping it clamped between his teeth. Tina had been very clear that he was not allowed to remove it even for a second, and the girls taunted him by asking stupid questions which they knew he couldn’t respond to. It was a relief when the tables were cleared and wiped, and the Caroline Norton Dance Company took the floor. Philip sat on a stool at the counter.
The dance troupe consisted of eight girls. They more matching costumes, yellow spandex leotards, the legs in the form of little fringed shorts, with blue tights and tiny blue sparkly jackets and matching tap shoes. Oh, that’s so cute, thought Philip, I wish I….what the hell am I thinking…? He almost spat out his pacifier in disgust at himself. Tina noticed his sudden frown.
“All right, you can take it out, now. Watch the dancing and have a drink. Relax.”
“Thanks, Tina.” He was relieved. He placed it on the counter and poured himself a long cool soft drink. He had decided to stay off alcohol – he wanted to be stone cold sober, so there was no inclination to lose his temper again.
The dancers were really very good – athletic but graceful and well-synchronised. They performed to several popular numbers, finishing, appropriately enough , with the St. Trinian’s theme song, accompanied, despite the limited space, by hand-stands and cartwheels. They were rewarded with thunderous applause. As it died down, Philip heard the sound of an argument amongst the upper school girls. He looked across, and was surprised to see Rebecca looking very angry, shouting at Nikki.
Philip had no way of knowing, but Nikki had been goading Rebecca for much of the evening. It was not out of character. She had a supercilious way of mocking people when she was in the mood, especially anyone whom she was jealous of or felt threatened by, and tonight Philip’s costume had been more than enough excuse. She had started as soon as she caught sight of his plastic pants.
“Oh, my god, Becca. Are you really going out with that? I know he fancies himself as a girl, but it looks like he wants to regress to babyhood, too.”
“Shut up, Nikki! Sometimes ‘e ‘as to wear what ‘e’s told, right? It don’t mean nuffin.”
“I heard he wears a girl’s nightie in bed too. Is that true? Does he wear it when you have sex with him?”
“You’re a cheeky bitch, ain’t yer?”
“Do you like that then? I bet you do. Frilly nighties and little boobs. Bit of a closet lezzie, are we? I bet you’re in charge in the bedroom, love.”
“Why are you so bleedin’ snotty, Nikki? You jealous or somefing? Is that it?”
“Jealous? What, of that little wimp?”
“’E ain’t a wimp! If you wanna know, we ‘ave the best sex I’ve ever ‘ad!”
“Well that’s not saying much, is it darling?”
“It’d be better than anything you’ve ever ‘ad. The only bloke I know you’ve been out wiv was that spotty ignorant streak of gnat’s piss you met in the Queen's Arms! And in any case, we love each uvver. Which is all that matters. So shut yer trap!”
“Love? Yeah? He would go with anyone who’d let him wear his soppy girlie clothes.”
“No, ‘e wouldn’t!”
“Bet he would. Bet you I could have sex with him any time I wanted.”
“What?”
“You heard. Bet you a bottle of vodka. If you really thought he loved you, you’d bet me.”
Rebecca stood up and bunched her fists. “I wouldn’t demean myself…or Philip. If you say anuvver word I’m gonna rearrange you ugly mug for yer.”
“Girls, please…” Miss Waters tried to intervene, but she was ignored.
Rebecca must have looked like she meant business, because Nikki did shut up. But as Rebecca resumed her seat, she muttered under her breath,
“I’ll show you…”.
But Rebecca had had enough. Much to Philip’s surprise, she pushed her chair aside, turned her back on Nikki, and marched out, pausing only to call to him, “Sorry, Phil. I’m off. Don’t like the company. I’ll see yer tomorrer!”
He stared at Nikki. She was sitting looking at him, with a mocking grin on her face, which seemed to say, “well, that’s got rid of her.” He felt confused, and slightly embarrassed by something in her expression. He quickly turned his head away. Susanne looked puzzled.
“Dunno what happened there…”
It was dessert time, and the waitresses went round collecting the orders. At table fifteen, the teasing resumed.
“Your little lovebird’s flown away, then.”
He ignored the remark.
“Where’s your pacifier?”
“Tina said I could leave it out for a while. I can’t have a drink with that thing in my mouth.”
“Oh. Shame. It suited you,” said Freida.
“Can I have your orders? Anything on the menu.”
“Got any cones?” asked Desdemona, innocently.
“They’re not on the menu. So obviously not.”
“Cos I really fancy a cone, see? Something long, with a nice, sticky, creamy tip. I like licking them up the shaft, from the bottom right to the top.” She smiled. “Know what I mean?”
Philip didn’t quite know how to deal with Desdemona. He fidgeted uncomfortably.
“Just give me your orders, please.”
“It’s true, Philip,” added Jennifer, “she does. The wafer gets all soggy, and the ice-cream melts and dribbles down the outside…”
They all giggled, lounging back in their chairs and enjoying his discomfiture.
“So you don’t want anything? Okay, I’ll go to the next table.”
“No, Philip, wait!” cried Sadie. “Yeah, me and Freida will have Chocolate Nut Sundaes.”
“And you two?”
“I’ll have…er…I’ll have a scoop of blackcurrant cheesecake and one of pistachio,” said Jennifer.
“And you?”
“Honey and orange, please.”
“Right.”
“But Philip…?”
“Yeah?”
“I don’t want it in a dish. I want to eat it off your naked body.”
And they all fell about again.
Philip quickly moved on. But when he returned with their orders, it all started again.
“So, Philip – when you have to be changed, does Rebecca do it? Or is it your aunt?” asked Desdemona, “I s’pose it’s Rebecca. Does she put baby cream on you? I mean, everywhere?”
Philip felt his anger rising, but he dumped the dishes and walked away without a word.
He was on his way to table twelve with an order when he found his way blocked by Jennifer’s chair, which she had pushed back,
”Jennifer? I need to get past.”
“Well, ask nicely then, Philip? Remember you’re our servant this evening.”
He bit his tongue. “Please may I get past?”
“That’s better.”
“Why did Rebecca walk out?” asked Desdemona, suddenly.
“Dunno.”
“She was probably humiliated by you showing off in your plastic pants.”
“No she wasn’t! She’d had an argument.” He went to move on.
“I bet she’s dumped you. Has she?”
Philip swung round angrily. “Now look here, Desdemona…”
But the sudden movement had dislodged a fruit sundae on his tray, intended for table twelve. It was in a tall glass. Fruit and ice-cream topped with a big swirl of whipped cream and a cherry. He saw it going, but with both hands holding the tray itself, there was nothing he could do. It didn’t fall off. It just fell over, decanting the entire contents onto Jennifer. The fruit and ice-cream hit her in the chest, and slid down the shiny blue dress into her lap. Oddly, the topping and cherry ended up on the top of her head, just as it hand been on the sundae.
There was a brief moment of horrified silence. The whipped cream was already sliding down Jennifer’s forehead, slowly followed by the cherry. Then, as they say, all hell broke loose. Jennifer’s scream of anguish was immediately drowned by the screams of laughter from the rest of the room. She was not a popular girl outside her own little circle. Even the friends she was sitting with had to smother their glee, and Desdemona was unable to forbear taking a couple of quick pictures.
Susanne came hurrying over with a cloth.
“Philip! Stand back.” She began to mop Jennifer’s head, deeming it advisable to start and the top of things and work downwards.
“Cat? More towels, please. Now!”
“I’m so sorry, darling. Just sit still. We’ll have you cleaned up in no time.”
“That…that…idiot!” wailed Jennifer. “I want him punished for this! Understand? Punished!”
Susanne glanced up at Philip. She was not happy.
“Get rid of those other ice-creams, quickly. Then go and stand by the counter and wait for me. Now!”
“Yes, Susanne….”
-
Chapter 53. Sweet Offence, Sweeter Revenge.
Philip stood at the counter, fiddling with the pacifier. He felt so miserable, he almost wanted to put it back in his mouth as a comforter. He glanced over to where Susanne and Cat were still fussing with Jennifer. She had stood up, and the sight of her, her dress all slimy and her hair still flecked with cream, made him feel a little better. Pity it couldn’t have been Desdemona…
A couple of the girls from his class were waving at him. What did they want? He looked at them. questioningly. They all had broad grins on their faces, and simultaneously gave him a thumbs up! He smiled in reply, and shrugged his shoulders, as if to say, “I couldn’t help it…it was an accident…” But it was reassuring to know the incident had at least given pleasure to someone.
It turned out Desdemona had changed at school, and still had her uniform with her. So, as she was about the same build as her friend, Jennifer took it and went out to the toilets to change, giving Philip the dirtiest look on the way. Susanne disposed of the soiled towels, while Cat went and got a mop and bucket and went to clean the floor. Susanne returned.
“What am I going to do with you?”
Philip hung his head.
“It was an accident. If they hadn’t been constantly teasing me, it would never have happened.”
“That’s not the point. She’s absolutely furious with you. You know her father’s some sort of bigshot journalist? She says unless she gets satisfaction, she’ll make sure he writes us a terrible review.”
“Is that true?”
“Apparently it is. I asked Miss Waters just now.”
“So I’m afraid, Philip,” interjected Tina, from behind the counter, “we’re going to have to make an example of you. Nothing against you, you understand, but for the good of the restaurant. After all, you’re going to be working here….isn’t he, Susanne?”
“Well I haven’t sacked him yet,” said Susanne, “but it’s not the greatest start, is it?”
“What are you going to do…?”
“We’re still deciding…”
The two of them went to the other end of the counter and had a brief conference. They soon returned. Tina picked up her handbag and took Philip’s arm.
“Come with us.”
“Where…where are we going?”
They led him over to the far corner, away from the tables, to where the display cone was standing.
“No…please…”
“You’ll be safely out of the way here. There’ll be no more accidents here this evening,” said Susanne, firmly. “Hop up.”
“Why…?”
“No arguments. But we’ll let you face outwards this time, so you can see what’s going on.”
They made him stand on the base. Tina produced two steel clips – carabiners – from her bag.
“I knew your cuffs would come in useful.”
They stood him with his back to the cone, and clipped his cuff rings to the steel loops.
“There. Safe and sound,” smiled Susanne. “Comfortable?”
“I suppose…”
“Oh, here comes Jennifer. Jennifer. Look. He’s immobilised. He can’t do anyone any harm any more.”
Jennifer surveyed him with a vindictive smile.
“Where’s his pacifier? I want it in his mouth, to show he’s the little baby we all know he is.”
“Oh, okay,” said Susanne.
“I’ll get it,” said Tina.
She brought it over from the counter and popped it into Philip’s mouth. He went to object, and it fell out.
“Oh, dear,” said Susanne. “Here, let me wash it.”
“I want it to stay in!” frowned Jennifer. “Otherwise he’s gonna be spitting it out all the time.”
Susanne and Tina looked at each other.
“Do you have any ribbon?” asked Tina.
“Yes. Behind the counter. We use it for decorating cakes.”
“Okay. Leave it to me.”
She found the ribbon, and a pair of scissors. When the pacifier was washed, she cut two lengths, each a couple of feet long, and threaded them through its wings.
“Open wide, darling.”
“Tina…please…”
She pushed the pacifier into Philip’s mouth, pulled the two double lengths of ribbon tight, and tied them firmly at the back of his neck.
“There. Satisfied, Jennifer? There’s no way that can come out now, without cutting the ribbon.”
Jennifer admired him with an evil smile.
“Just one more thing.”
“Yes?”
“Can we have him next to our table? We’ll miss him if he's all the way over here.”
Susanne laughed. “Okay. No problem.” She operated the lever, making the wheels engage, and she and Tina began to push him towards the other side of the restaurant, with Jennifer following. Philip, eyes wide with dread, was shaking his head vigorously, but could only emit muffled sounds of protestation. Everyone was watching, fascinated. The girls on table fifteen moved their chairs round a little, making way for another place. Jennifer asked the ladies to push him close to the table. When he was positioned to her satisfaction, Susanne released the lever, and the heavy base settled in place.
“Have fun,” said Susanne, as she and Tina returned to the counter.
Jennifer resumed her place, smiling triumphantly.
“Now I’ve got you just where I want you, moron,” she said.
-
Sandra B, Philip has had a rough time at the party. Tina and Susanne have made this party hell for him. Now, he is hooked back up to the ice cream cone and can't get loose. The girls are having a ball humiliating him. WOW!!!! ;)
-
Really enjoying the story looking forward to the next steps into girlhood for Philp(her name for now)
-
Missing Chapter 54 -or- a numbering error ?
-
Thanks & apologies. Left out 54 by mistake. :-\ Will upload now.
-
Chapter 54. An Unpleasant Prospect.
Cat brought the girls fresh ices, as the ones they had been enjoying at the time of the accident had long since melted. She handed them out. The table was in a shallow alcove. Desdemona was sitting with her back to the window. On her right sat Sadie, then Jennifer and then Freida, the last two on the room side of the table. Philip, on his little plinth, was therefore stationed between Freida and Desdemona. It was difficult to tell his facial expression with his lips compressed by the pacifier, but his eyes looked big and sad and a little fearful. He was fidgeting, shifting from one leg to the other, and looking around, as if contemplating some sort of escape.
“There, girls. Is that all?”
“Thank you, Cat,” said Sadie.
Cat smiled, and turned to Philip.
“Are you comfortable, little boy?” she asked, pinching his cheek affectionately. “I’d offer you some too, but….” She giggled shrugged her shoulders. She turned to go.
“Wait a mo,” said Jennifer. “Cat? Could you do us a favour?”
“Yes?”
“Could we have some of that cake ribbon that Tina used for his pacifier?”
“Well, I’d have to ask Susanne. Sorry.”
“Okay. Ask. See what she says.”
They watched as she returned to the counter and spoke to Susanne.
“She prob’ly won’t let us…” said Freida.
But to their surprise, Susanne went behind the counter and produced the whole roll and the scissors, which she gave to Cat, who immediately headed back to table fifteen.
“She says it’s fine, so long as you don’t use it all.”
“Thanks, Cat! Didn’t she ask what we wanted it for?” said Jennifer.
“She said, “What mischief are those rascals up to now? No, don’t tell me,”” grinned Cat.
“She’s the best!” said Desdemona. “Thanks for asking, Cat.”
“No problem.”
“What’s the plan, Jen?” said Desdemona, as Cat returned to the counter.
Jennifer was already cutting off a short length of ribbon.
“Des, could you secure his ankles? I’m fed up with him squirming. All you have top do is to tie the two rings on his cuffs together.”
“My pleasure,” grinned Desdemona, taking the ribbon and slipping off her chair.
“Mmm…mmm!” protested Philip.
“There. Done.”
“Great. Better Philip? Stand still! You only make yourself look sillier. And everyone’s looking at you.”
He turned his head and ran his eyes round the room. She was right. Sixty smiling faces, all looking at him! How could they? A lot of them were supposed to be his friends!
“Now,” said Jennifer, cutting a much longer length, “this is for your lead, Philip. Des, could you thread that through his collar ring for me? Thanks. Now we’ll just tie the end….”
She tied it off, cut off the loose ends, and stuck them in her pocket.
“Genius!” cried Freida. “Give it a tug, Jen!”
Jennifer complied, jerking Philip’s head forward. They all laughed at his obvious discomfiture.
“Pity he’s all tied up,” said Sadie, “we could’ve taken little doggy walkies…”
“Nah. He would just run off as soon as we got him outside,” said Freida. “He’s a bad doggy.”
“Not if we tied his lead to his….” whispered Desdemona. They all giggled.
“Only you could have thought of that, Des,” laughed Jennifer. “Anyway, he’s going nowhere now, till we say so. He can just stand there and watch us enjoy the evening. Okay, Philip?”
Philip did his best to glare at her.
“Ooh, Jen, be careful. I think he’s angry with us. Look at that face,” grinned Sadie. “Are you, diddums?” She picked up his ribbon-lead and gave it a tug. “What a baby! I’m going to suggest to Tina that his aunt make him wear plastic pants to school.”
“Good idea, Sadie!” cried Freida. “I can just imagine how he’d look with them peeping out under his miniskirt. That would cure him of showing off all the time.”
“Are you serious?” asked Sadie.
“Why not? In fact, I’ll go and suggest it now.” And she pushed her chair back, jumped up, and headed off to where Tina and Susanne were sitting chatting. They had pulled a little table out from the back and were now sitting next to the counter sipping wine. Philip started panicking, trying to turn his head round to see what was going on.
“She’s got him worried now!” laughed Jennifer. “Just imagine…”
Freida was bending over talking to the two women. There was a burst of laughter. She came back, poker-faced.
“Well?” asked Jennifer.
“She says she might suggest it next time he’s bad. But she wouldn’t want to punish him for nothing.”
“Hear that, mister? You’d better be careful, or….” smiled Jennifer.
Sadie completed the sentence. “Baby pants for you!” she cried, triumphantly.
-
Chapter 55. Après mmm, le déluge…
The girls were merciless in their teasing that evening. Desdemona turned her big blue eyes on his face.
“Ooh, Philip. I think I’m falling in love! You look so handsome in your little maid’s outfit and your sexy plastic pants.” She reached up and pulled the plastic tight over his pull-up, so she could see the design. “And such a cool pull-up! I mean, those little white bunnies….”
She slid her hand down a few inches and began to caress his bare thigh. He squirmed but he was helpless to escape her attention.
“Try tickling him,” suggested Jennifer. “Make him wriggle a bit. I’ll video it.”
Desdemona obliged, playing her fingertips over the backs of his legs until she had him almost dancing with discomfiture. The girls loved it.
“Imagine if he was our little maid,” said Freida, “ours to do with whatever we wanted. We could have so much fun…”
“He wouldn’t get off so lightly with us,” remarked Sadie.
“Mmm…mmf,” protested Philip. his eyes glistening with tears.
Jennifer smiled at him. “Maybe there’s a way,” she said, thoughtfully. “Let me think about it. Des, you can stop tickling now. I think I’ve got enough video of that.”
Desdemona withdrew her hand. But Philip kept squirming. He was trying to say something.
“Mmm-mmm. Mmm-mmm!”
“What’s he saying?” asked Sadie.
“He’s saying ‘mmm-mmm’!” laughed Sadie. “Ice cream, maybe?”
“Mmm-mmm!” Louder and more emphatic this time.
“I think he’s saying, “Yes - please,” – please don’t stop!” laughed Desdemona.
“No. Wait a minute,” said Jennifer, excitedly. “Philip? Does “mmm-mmm” mean…..toilet?”
Philip nodded his head vigorously. “Mmm-mmm!”
“Oh my god, he wants to do a wee!” laughed Freida. “Well it’s all right, Philip. Go ahead. What do you think your pull-up’s for?”
Tina had noticed Philip dancing around. “Everything all right over there, girls?” she called.
“Oh, yes thank you, Tina,” Jennifer called back. “Couldn’t be better!” Then, under her breath, “Girls. Get your phones set up. This is something we don’t want to miss!”
“Do you think….” asked Sadie.
“If we don’t get interrupted, yes I do,” said Jennifer.
By now Philip was panicking. His cheeks were red, and his eyes pleading. “Mmm-mmm,” he whined piteously. “Mmm-mmm.”
But the girls had no pity. Four phones were propped up against dishes or glasses, ruthlessly recording his discomfort.
He fought it for longer than the girls expected. But when, inevitably, the demands of nature overtook the strength of his will, the wait had been worth it. His plastic pants were tightly elasticated at the waist and the legs, so that when his wee flooded into his pull-up, the displaced air couldn’t easily escape, and his pants inflated like a balloon. The girls wanted to scream with delight, but they temporarily suppressed their mirth for fear of alerting Tina or Susanne. The expansion of the pull-up as it absorbed the warm liquid enhanced the effect.
“I think his pants are going to burst!” gasped Freida. But the words were hardly out of her mouth when the air began to leak from one leg with a faint bubbling sound like a quiet, prolonged fart. It was too much for the girls. They exploded in shrieks of laughter, their amusement increased by the expression of dismay on Philip’s face, and the tears welling up in his eyes. The whole room was now staring at the spectacle.
“What’s happening over there?” called Tina, putting down her glass and getting to her feet.
“I – I think…Philip’s…had a little accident!” gasped Jennifer, in between giggles.
“Oh, dear,” said Tina, coming up to the table. “Have you, darling? Never mind, we’ll soon get you changed. Jennifer? Do you think you could give me a hand?”
“Of course, Tina.” She jumped up, and between them they trundled the dejected boy out past the other tables.
“Won’t be long, Susanne,” said Tina, struggling to keep a straight face.
And they pushed Philip and his cone behind the counter and towards the back room.
-
Chapter 56. Ribbons and Bows, to Cure my Woes
Once inside, Tina addressed the problem of changing Philip.
“Now how are we going to do this? Actually, I don’t see the point of releasing him. I can do it just as well with him how he his. Jennifer? Could you grab those scissors and cut that ribbon around his ankles?”
Jennifer did as she was bid.
“Thanks. I don’t suppose you will want to hang around for the next bit.”
“Oh. Oh, yes, please, Tina. If you don’t mind, that is.”
Philip shook his head. “Mm-mm-mm-mm mmm!” he said emphatically.
“Oh, don’t be such a baby, Philip! Jennifer’s see a boy’s bum and thing before, haven’t you?”
“Yes, Tina. Lots of times. I have a little brother and I look after him as much as my mum does.”
“There. Now first we need to put on rubber gloves… There’s some for you, dear…”
“Now, let’s get these pants off first…”
Shew drew them down his legs, and pulled them off. Then, ignoring Philip’s muffled protests, she unceremoniously pulled down his soggy, heavy pull-up. He stepped out of it and she placed it carefully on the pants. Jennifer was delighted. She gave the blushing Philip a surreptitious triumphant wink. Tina pulled out a handful of wipes and got to work, cleaning his skin quickly and efficiently, as if she did it every day. When she was satisfied, she handed Jennifer a wipe.
“There. You can make sure I haven’t missed anywhere. Now where’s that cream?”
Jennifer did make sure.
“I think that’s enough, Jennifer. Leave him to dry off a minute. Tell me, have you had an enjoyable evening?”
“Oh, yes, thank you – and we’ll thank Susanne as well before we leave. It’s been really fun. Normally the school never gets together like that out of school hours.”
“I’m pleased. We should do it more often. But I think he’s ready for the cream now. Let’s put on clean gloves.”
To Philip’s horror, he realised Tina was going to let Jennifer help. He struggled, but Tina just ignored him. The two of the knelt down with the pot of cold cream between them and chatted away about Caroline Norton, Tina reminiscing on her time there, as their hands deftly worked the cooling cream into his skin. He bit down hard on his pacifier, but inevitably his unruly member began to respond to their attentions.
“Oh, Philip, you’re such a naughty boy,” complained Tina. “In front of Jennifer, too! Can’t you keep yourself under control?” She answered her own question. “No, I suppose that would be too much to ask… I’m sorry, Jennifer. Perhaps you’d rather…?” She glanced at the door.
“Oh, no, Tina. That’s fine. It doesn’t offend me. I know what boys are like at this age.”
She spoke as if she was talking about a twelve-year-old. Philip tried to glare at her, but she returned him a sweet, sympathetic smile.
“Now. Fresh pull-up. Let me see.” Tina riffled through the bag for a minute. “Oh, disaster! The rest of these are all baby-sized! How did that happen? What are we going to do?”
“Maybe the chemist is still open?”
“No. It closed at nine. I wonder if I’ve got anything in the car. Could you stay with him while I go look?”
“Of course.”
“Thanks. Won’t be long.”
Tina hurried out. Jennifer grinned at Philip, who was now looking quite frightened. As well he might.
“Just you and me, Philip,” she laughed, “and what a sight you are! Maybe you need a little more cream?”
“Mmmf!” Shaking his head violently.
“Just a little….” She dipped a finger into the pot, smeared the cream onto the palm of her other hand, and, closing her hand around him, pulled gently, allowing him to slide through the tunnel of her fingers a few times. She knelt back and admired the impressive effect. Then an idea seemed to occur to her. She jumped up and felt in her jacket pocket. She pulled out the ends of the ribbons she had cut off in making his lead. She peeped out of the door. No sign of Tina returning. Quickly she tied one length around the base of his member, in a lovely big bow. Then the second length about half way along. This piece was longer, and she had to wind it around a few times. Another big, crisp bow. Philip was helpless to stop her. She stood back.
"What a lovely, big, pretty sissy you are, Philip!"
Several snaps, and a short video. That was enough. She untied and removed the ribbons just in time. Tina returned.
“Nothing. No pull-ups, nappies, anything. At least I found these.”
She held up a pair of loose pink latex panties, elasticated at the legs.
“These were meant to go with his pink maid’s costume, before we decided on a pull-up and plastic pants. They’ll do. All these plastic pants are semi-transparent. I don’t think that would be a very good idea, especially in his present state!” She winked at Jennifer, and glanced at Philip. “Goodness, things don’t seem to improved much since I went out! Never mind. He’ll probably calm down when he’s out in the restaurant again.” She sprinkled some talc inside the pants. “Here, Philip, lift up your feet.”
She got the pants over his feet and pulled them up. She had to stretch them to get them over his erection, and they looked like a tent over a tent-pole, but at least he was, as she said, “half decent”.
“Should I….?” asked Jennifer, holding the ribbon which a minute ago had been decorating Philip’s body.
“Oh, yes, his ankles. Certainly. We don’t want him playing about again, do we?”
Jennifer was buzzing with excitement. Now she really had something she could use! Just as yet, she was not sure how, but she knew it was a game-changer. As the two of them pushed him back down the corridor and into the brightly-lit room, she couldn’t wipe a crazy smile of delight from her face.
-
Sandra B, Those were super-charged chapters. Philip, in his pink maid's outfit, has been a hit with all of the girls. Now that he is tied to the heavy ice cream cone, he is at the mercy of the girls at table 15. He as been made to wet his pull-up and now he will be wearing the tight, pink plastic pants. You have a way with words and can paint a very vivid picture. Keep doing what you do because you are "GOOD."
:D
-
Sandra B, Please post another chapter in Philip's saga. This is really a fantastic story and I can't get enough of it.
BTW, I love your cat drawing for your avatar. I'm a cat lover.
-
Thanks, SLG. Of course Philip has more adventures to enjoy. The cat is a painting by a French naive artist, Jean Carrau, entitled "Mon petit camarade Fred", which I bought in a London market about thirty years ago. He did several of them in slightly different styles; also one or two of his dog, Toto. Most of his work is more sophisticated and polished. There's quite a lot of it illustrated online.
-
Thanks, SLG. Of course Philip has more adventures to enjoy. The cat is a painting by a French naive artist, Jean Carrau, entitled "Mon petit camarade Fred", which I bought in a London market about thirty years ago. He did several of them in slightly different styles; also one or two of his dog, Toto. Most of his work is more sophisticated and polished. There's quite a lot of it illustrated online.
Sandra B, that's cool. I didn't know that it was an actual painting. Thanks for that info.
My avatar is of my cat, Bogey. He is sleeping on my mattress.
-
Bogey looks very content.
-
Chapter 57. Tenterhooks.
As he was wheeled from behind the counter, and the bulge in his panties became evident to the company, a ripple of surprise and giggles ran round the room. Tina and Jennifer pushed him back into position at table fifteen. As they got him into place and Tina retracted the wheels, his erect member quivered slightly under the taut rubber, making Desdemona’s big eyes widen even more. It stood there proudly, a couple of feet from her face. She stared open-mouthed.
“How did he… What did you do to him…?”
“Nothing, Des,” replied Jennifer, “he did it all by himself, when we were applying the baby cream.”
“Ah…I see!”
“Gosh,” remarked Sadie, “I can see now why Rebecca likes him so much!” And they all laughed.
However, his acute embarrassment was having a mitigating effect, and whilst his cheeks were still burning with shame, his erection began slowly to subside.
“Oh,” said Freida, with a touch of regret, “I think it’s going bye-byes, isn’t it, baby?”
“Never mind,” said Jennifer, “I managed to get a record of it in its natural state.”
She passed round her phone, to the gasps of her friends. A few of the girls at adjoining tables were craning over, trying to see.
“Don’t let anyone else see, whatever you do. This is our personal ticket to our very own private amusement park.”
“How come?” asked Freida, watching the video.
“Show it to him,” said Jennifer. “Go on.”
Freida held up the phone for Philip to see. “And the photos.” His eyes expressed extreme alarm.
“So what do you think would happen, boy, if these were to get out?” asked Jennifer, addressing him directly. Philip shook his head fearfully. “Yes, that’s right, you would be the laughing-stock of the whole school. Up to now, your cuteness has seen you through all humiliations. But these….! And what do you think Rebecca would do? I’ll tell you. She’d dump you without a thought. How could she be seen to be going out with…with such a sissy? And we could tell her any story we liked. I think I would say…let me see….I would say, you fancied Des over there. I know you do fancy her, by the way. I can tell by the way you look at her. Rebecca probably suspects it, too. So I’d say you asked me to put your little willy in ribbons to impress her. Yes, that’s it. What do you think of that?”
Philip shook his head slowly, with pleading eyes.
“But there is an alternative. If you want us to keep these secret, then all you need to do is to humour us a little. Come and be our little playmate occasionally, amuse us, and these will stay between the five of us. Otherwise…” She looked at him threateningly. “Well?”
Philip nodded as eagerly as he could.
“Good. That’s settled then. We’ll discuss details later. Now girls…champagne?”
At the end of the evening, nearly every girl in the restaurant came and said goodbye to Philip on their way out, and thanked him for an entertaining evening – including Miss Waters, who was beginning to see him in a new light.
“Never mind, Philip,” she said, comfortingly, “it was a pity about the accident – I mean the ice-cream accident, not… But I think you’ve conducted yourself with great dignity this evening.” She allowed herself the tiniest smirk. “I love your cone, by the way. Maybe I should borrow it from Susanne sometime. I’m sure it would be a wonderful aid to discipline in my classroom, don’t you think? Perfect for recitations….”
The last to leave was Nikki. She gave Philip a smile and a little pinch in the ribs.
“See you Monday, little maid.”
Then she turned to Jennifer.
“What were you showing the others just now?”
“None of your beeswax, Nikki.”
“I’d like to see. I have some business with this boy.”
“Sorry, this is private.”
“I can see you have some sort of hold over him. I saw the expression on his face when you showed him whatever you have on your phone.”
“Maybe. So what?”
“Okay, well I appreciate you want to keep it to yourselves. But I have a little bet going on with Rebecca. And I need a bit of backup.” She bent over and whispered in Jennifer’s ear. There was a short, inaudible conversation. She stood up again. Jennifer was smiling.
“Okay, Nikki. Just this once.” She addressed Philip. “Your first duty. Next week, for the whole week, during school, you will do exactly as Nikki tells you. You will behave as if she is your mistress, understand? That means, no arguments, no objections. Absolute obedience. If not…then I will release one of the photos. In fact, I’ll send it to Margaret Mitchison in U.2. The biggest gossip in the school. It’ll be all over the school in an hour. Okay?”
Philip nodded furiously.
“Good. Only for next week. So you have five days, Nikki. After that, things go back to normal.”
“One will be enough,” said Nikki, “to make my point.”
After Nikki had gone, the others besieged Jennifer with questions. But she would only say, “I’ll tell you later.”
Eventually, Philip was wheeled back to where Tina and Susanne were sitting. His pacifier was removed, his cuffs released. He emerged from his bondage suitably cowed and subservient. The girls were delighted at the progress they had made. He showed no signs of resentment, only gratitude at being set free. He was allowed to sit with all of them, and have a couple of final drinks, before the party broke up. The girls left, Desdemona calling back, “Bye Philip, dear. Have a nice weekend. We’ll be in touch!” Shortly after, when he, Cat and Giselle had cleared and cleaned the tables, Tina and he said their goodbyes.
“See you tomorrow, Philip,” said Susanne. “Don’t be late!”
“No, miss. What will I be wearing?”
“Oh, don’t worry. I have a nice pink waitress uniform for you, just like Cat’s and Giselle’s. And I think for the purposes of Valentina’s, you should be called Philippa. Is that all right?”
“Yes, miss. Thank you.”
“I’ll make you a little nametag.”
On the drive home, Tina asked him whether he’d enjoyed his evening. He knew better than to tell the truth.
“Thank you, Tina, yes I did.”
“I’m sorry Susanne had to punish you. Try not to drop food on the customers tomorrow, won’t you?”
“I’ll make sure I don’t.”
“So what was going on there with the girls?”
“Oh, nothing. It’s just that they were asking if I could hang out with them sometimes. But I guess I’ll be too busy at home.”
“Oh, really? That’s nice. I’ll talk to mum. I’m sure she’d be happy for you to spend time with them. She’s always saying she wishes you had more friends at school.”
Philip shivered. He didn’t want to think about what Jennifer may have meant by being their “little playmate”.
-
Sandra B, Philipa is in a mess. He has been humiliated by being restrained on the cone and now the girls of table 15 are going to have fun with their "little playmate." Sounds like it could be fun for the girls; not so much for Philipa. Great chapter. I can't wait for more.
8)
-
Really looking forward to the next chapter.
-
Chapter 58. Hope....
However, it appeared that he was going to find out sooner than he had expected. As he went down to breakfast the next morning, his aunt greeted him with unwelcome news.
“Philip! Good morning! I just been talking to a friend of yours.”
“Really?”
“Yes. Jennifer Jamison from L.2? I gather you served her at the dinner last night. She says you got on so well, and you asked if you could meet up with her and her friends again.”
“Well, it wasn’t quite…”
“So we’ve agreed you can go round to her house tomorrow evening. Take your school stuff and you can stay over.”
“Aunt…I’d rather not. I’ve got homework, and…”
“Well you can do your homework during the day. Don’t be anti-social. You should mix more with the other girls.”
“Other girls?”
“Well you know what I mean. Anyway, it’s already arranged. So go and enjoy yourself.”
Philip ate his breakfast slowly and with apprehensiveness. He had hoped to see Rebecca Sunday night. Now that was out. He wondered what he was going to tell her. Well, it would have to be the truth. He wasn’t going to start lying to her. He knew better than that. But he hoped she would understand.
He went off to Valentina’s straight after an early lunch. The place was already busy. Susanne took him out the back and gave him his new uniform. It was neat and modest, and he gladly changed out of his skirt and jumper, fixed his nametag on, and presented himself at the counter. Cat and Giselle were already working, and were pleased to see him.
“We’re gonna need you today, Philippa,” said Cat, checking his nametag with obvious satisfaction. It’s already busy.”
“Giselle look after you, darlin’,” added Giselle, suggestively, slipping an arm around his waist.
“Thanks, I don’t need looking after,” said Philip, squirming free. “I’m well used to waitressing, if you didn’t know, and in any case I like to look after myself.”
“Ooh, prickly boy!” returned Giselle, with raised eyebrows. “I like him like that…”
Philip got straight to work. It was mainly light lunches and ice creams. As the afternoon wore on, the place became busier and busier. There was barely a minute when there wasn’t someone waiting for a table. Philip didn’t mind – it made the time go quicker. It was clear his fame had spread; he was aware of attracting interested looks from the customers, and being treated with great appreciation and friendliness, especially by the women. Some of the men seemed awkward or embarrassed by being served by him, but he didn’t care. He felt comfortable in himself, and his aunt’s training had taught him how to wait on people with just the correct degree of deference and attention. He was also picking up some generous tips. These all went into a communal pot for the three of them, which made him even more popular with the others.
About three o’clock, who should walk in but Freida! She sat at a table by herself, looking serious. Philip took a deep breath, and went to take her order.
“What do you want? Come to gloat?”
“No, course not. Philip, I need a quick word with you. No, really. It’s important. It’s about your mum.”
“What? Tell me! What about my mum?”
“Nothing bad. I ran into her, that’s all. This morning. At Daring Designs, you know, that shop in…?”
“Yes, yes, I know.”
“I didn’t realise it was her till she started talking to the assistant. I didn’t know if I should say anything, but I approached her and told her I knew you.”
“Yes. And?” Philip was all attention now.
“I mean, I’ve heard about the situation….”
“But what did she say?”
“Well, we sort of chatted for a while… I told her you were working here. I wasn’t sure of your hours… She asked me if you could let her know when would be a good time…you know, to sort of ‘accidentally’ drop in.”
“Are you going to see her again?”
“She said she’d be there again next Saturday…I could let her know if you like…”
“Yes, of course. Could you tell her….”
“Maybe it’d be better if you wrote a note. It’s not really my business, if you see what I mean…”
“Yes. Course. Thanks, Freida. Look, I’ll get you a coffee. My break’s in five minutes. If you could wait, I’ll jot a note and give it to you. Okay?”
“Course…anything to help.”
“Thanks Freida. You’re a mate.”
Philip took a couple more orders, brought Freida a coffee, and took his break. He hurriedly wrote his mum a note. “Dear Mum, I’m working at Valentina’s, as you know. At the moment, my shift is Saturday afternoon. I finish at five or six, depending how busy we are. Hope you are well. Give my love to Delia and Sammy. Love you, Mum, and can’t wait to see you again. Philip.” That was all he needed to say. She’d understand the need for discretion.
He took it to Freida at once. She’d finished her coffee, and she left straight away. “Thanks again, Freida.” So for all her teasing and pranks, it turned out she wasn’t so bad after all, he thought.
It was approaching the end of his shift, and the customers were beginning to thin out. He was just thinking how he should explain matters to Rebecca, when in she walked. She gave him a smile, and went and sat at one of Giselle’s tables. Philip saw her being given a pink peach surprise in a triangular glass. She sat there, taking little spoonfuls, messing with her phone. At five he was finished, and he went and sat with her, much to Giselle’s chagrin.
“Hi. How are you?” He gave her a quick kiss.
“Fine. ‘Ow are you? Bin busy?”
“Very, this afternoon.”
“Look, I’m sorry about walkin’ out on Friday. I just knew I couldn’t stand to be next to that bitch the whole evenin’. I wished I’d stayed almost as soon as I got outside, but I couldn’t very well go back.”
“Don’t worry. It’s fine. Nikki can be incredibly annoying. Supercilious.”
“Yeah. But it wasn’t that, Phil. She was tryin’ to bet me she could ‘ave sex wiv you.”
“Cheeky cow!”
“Yeah. Anyway, I ‘eard after, they gave you an ‘ard time.”
“It was nothing. I don’t care. But….”
“Yeah?”
“I’m sorry. They got some…compromising snaps. And my aunt says….”
“Yeah? What?”
“She says I have to go round to Jennifer’s tomorrow evening…”
“What?”
“Yes. And stay overnight.”
“Are you going to?”
“You know how it is… I told you about the contract… I really don’t have any choice.”
Rebecca was aghast. She said nothing for a minute.
“Well, if you must, you must. Just don’t let ‘em take advantage.” She looked at him suspiciously. “So what were these “snaps” you mentioned?”
Philip coloured up. He looked around, then whispered in her ear. Rebecca listened with a serious face, but as the explanation progressed her frown faded into a smile, and finally she broke down in giggles.
“Seriously? What a little scheming bitch! But where’s mine? It belongs to me, after all! I’m gonna demand copies!”
Philip was slightly shocked by her reaction.
“But if they circulated them….”
“If they circulated ‘em, you’d probably be mobbed by ‘alf the school. Especially the lower ‘alf. So yeah, don’t provoke ‘em. Keep ‘em ‘appy…within reason.”
“I thought you’d be angry…”
“Well, it wasn’t exactly your fault, darlin’, was it? You seem to ‘ave a way of gettin’ yourself into trouble with women, don’t you?”
“I suppose….”
“Come on. Go get changed and let’s go out somewhere. Make the most of this evenin’ as I’m not gonna see yer tomorrer!”
So Philip went and changed, picked up his pay, and they left Valentina’s hand in hand. He decided not to mention Freida’s visit. She’d probably heard enough about that lot. In any case, she’d probably impute some underhand motive to her. As they walked along, he looked at Rebecca out of the corner of his eye. She was still had a faint smile of amusement on her face at the recollection of his recent admission. He had been overwhelmed with relief that she wasn’t angry with him. But he harboured the faintest tinge of resentment that she had also found his compromised situation so amusing. He was just thinking how unpredictable was the female psyche, when the sight of his little breasts under the thin wool of his jumper reminded him of his own ambiguous status. He squeezed Rebecca’s hand, and they exchanged another little kiss.
-
Chapter 59. And Despair.
Rebecca stayed over Saturday night, and after breakfast Philip walked her half way back to her house. After they parted, he made his way into town and visited a clothes store on the High Street. He knew exactly what he was looking for. If he had to stay over at Jennifer’s, there was no way he was wearing one of his stupid nighties. He found what he was looking for - women’s pyjamas. Most of them were disgustingly floral, but he managed to find a couple of plain pairs in that nice soft cotton. He paid, and headed home feeling a little more confident.
Jennifer’s house was easily accessible; one short bus ride. He had packed his pyjamas, toiletries, and uniform into his largest backpack, and he left home at four. He had dressed comfortably, in trainers with short blue socks, white pedal-pushers, and a blue denim jacket over a white T-shirt. His aunt had offered him a lift – Tina was busy with some papers – but he decided that, despite his misgivings about the evening, he’d sooner end up at Jennifer’s than in hospital, so he politely declined. He was there by four-thirty, in any case. An ordinary semi-detached with one car parked out front. He hesitated at the gate, then pulled himself together and walked boldly up the path. As he went to ring the bell, the front door opened, revealing Jennifer and Desdemona, both grinning like Cheshire Cats.
“Philip! You’re right on time! Come in.” He stepped over the threshold with fatalistic determination.
“Come and meet my mum.”
Her mum! Great. So he wasn’t going to be left alone with them. Thank goodness!
“She’s going out after supper, but she’s dying to meet you.”
Damn! Foiled again.
Jennifer led the way into the lounge. Her mother was a slightly scatty-looking blonde, with a surprising aura of youthfulness, mainly due, he later decided, to her apparent total fecklessness.
“Mum. This is Philip.”
“Hello, Mrs ….”
“Philip! How lovely to meet you. I’ve heard such a lot….” Her voice trailed off. “Please, call me Samantha….Sam, I mean…” She was looking him up and down with a slightly startled gaze. “You’re really one of the girls, aren’t you…,” she said, and then checked herself. “I’m sorry, I didn’t mean to be…”
“That’s fine…Sam. I’m quite used to it now. I started dressing as a girl just so I’d fit in at school. But there’s so much more choice…”
“Oh, yes, that’s so true. You should see my wardrobe! I buy a new outfit almost every week! I wear it once, and then…. Well, you know how it is…” She stared distractedly into space, as if suddenly aware of the pointlessness of her existence.
“Well, mum, I’m going to take Philip upstairs now. See you in a bit.”
“Oh…yes…of course. Bye for now, Philip…”
“Mum’s a bit out of it sometimes,” said Jennifer, slightly embarrassed. “She’s got a lot on her mind.”
“Yes, I’m sure.”
She and Desdemona led the way to her bedroom, pointing out the loo on the way. The house was decorated in yellows and greens, with a definite floral bent. It somehow personified Jennifer’s mother. But when Jennifer opened the door to her room, Philip felt he was entering a whole new universe.
It was a large room, with two double beds, and one long window. But that was an inconsequential observation. The walls were painted black, with occasional white graffiti and a poster or two. The window boasted black venetian blinds, half open. The lights were not turned on yet, but Philip noted a large red naked lightbulb hanging from the centre of the ceiling. Some of the furniture had also been painted red, and the bed-coverings were red and orange. A desk and computer was positioned to the right of the door, and Sadie and Freida lounged side-by-side on the bed nearest the window, smirking.
“Hello, Philip,” said Freida. “Nice outfit.”
“Hi.” He looked around. “Wow. And this is a nice little oasis of darkness.”
“Yeah,” grinned Jennifer. “An oasis of despair in the middle of a desert of conventionality.”
“Well I wasn’t thinking of it quite in that way.”
“You will,” said Desdemona, with an evil grin.
“So what do you want?”
“What don’t we want,” said Sadie.
“Here, Philip. Have a seat.”
Jennifer moved a little armchair from one end of the room and placed it at the end of and in between the two beds. He sat down. She and Desdemona then made themselves comfy on the other bed. The four girls regarded him for a moment, like four lionesses contemplating a tethered goat. Philip fidgeted nervously.
“So…?”
“You know what turns me on, Philip?” asked Jennifer. He shook his head. “I’ll tell you. You do. No, not in the way you’re thinking. You’re attractive, all right, but the truth is, I’m a bit of a pervert. What I find most exciting is the thought of having this cute boy, not in my bed, but at my feet. At my feet, pleading for mercy. Begging to serve me. His eyes all big and frightened, not knowing what’s coming next. Don’t look so surprised, idiot. For me that’s much more fun than mere sex.”
“That’s weird.”
“We’re all weird then, the four of us. We all feel the same.” The others nodded enthusiastically.
“Well it’s not going to happen. Whatever you threaten. Publish your stupid photo. You’ll only make yourselves look bad.”
“The photo? Oh, I’d forgotten about that.”
“Well you don’t have anything else. Everyone else knows all there is to know about me.”
“That’s true. But there is one thing.”
“Yeah? Like what?”
“Tell him, Freida.”
Freida rearranged the pillow behind her head.
“Philip? Remember the note you wrote your mummy?”
“Yes…..”
“I lied. I did go to Daring Designs. That was true. But I didn't see your mum. But you wrote such a lovely message…”
“Yes,” said Desdemona. And Freida knows all about your ‘situation’. If your aunt got her hands on that note…”
“If she did,” said Jennifer, “do you know what would happen? I can see by your face you do. The contract would have been broken. Your mum wouldn’t get any more money. But much worse, she’d have to pay back all the money she’d had so far. All of it. She’d be out on the street. With the kids. And it’d be all your fault.” She smiled spitefully, watching his reaction.
Paul was shaking with anger. He could hardly speak. “You…you…”
“Be careful what you say, boy,” she added, with a note of warning in her voice. “And you’d better get used to being careful. So, you see, we do have something else. A little thing, it’s true. Just a piece of paper. But a potent piece of paper. So you’ll have to decide. Become a little more compliant. Start being nice to us. Start treating us with respect. Or….but you know the alternative.”
“Would you like a coffee while you decide?” asked Sadie. “We were just going to have one.”
“Cat got your tongue?” said Jennifer. “Well, you can go make ours and bring them up. Three black and one white. Not to weak. No sugar. You are the waitress, after all.”
Philip sat there, breathing heavily.
“Well? Off you go, Philippa! Quickly. Don’t keep your customers waiting, girl!”
-
Chapter 60. Dancewear.
Philip made the coffee with his head in a whirl. Jennifer’s mother was attempting, in her peculiar way, to hold a conversation with him, but the two of them, the one with a tenuous grasp on reality, and the other aghast at reality, only managed to talk at complete cross purposes. Philip knew this was serious. If Aunt Estella ever saw that letter, it would be a disaster for all of them. He was already formulating a plan. He would have to go along with their demands, but at the same time he was determined to find a way to retrieve his note. But what if they had copied it? His eyes filled with tears at the realisation of the mess he had got himself into. How could he have been so naïve as to trust Freida? The truth was that he had been so desperate to believe her, he had quite ignored the possibility she was lying. Indeed, he was not equipped to deal with such cunning people – else he would have been quite a different, and a much less attractive, person.
He could hear the murmur of voices, and the occasional burst of laughter, as he approached Jennifer’s bedroom. As he pushed open the door, silence fell. Awkwardly, he made his way between the beds and put the tray on the bedside cabinet.
“In future,” said Jennifer, severely, “you will knock before you enter. Now go and kneel at the foot of my bed, where I can see you.”
The girls resumed their chatter, sipping their coffee and quite ignoring Philip. He was feeling angry but cowed, and knelt there with his eyes on the carpet. Finally, Jennifer addressed him.
I had a call from your girlfriend this morning.” She laughed. “She wanted to see your pretty photo – so I sent it to her. And I promised her some more. Des?”
Desdemona took up the conversation. “I’ve been busy on your behalf, Philip. My friend Dawn is in the dance group. They’ve just received their next set of costumes, the ones they’ll wear for their performances in May, June and July. They’re very cool. I don’t know if you noticed, but at Valentina’s there were six of them, when there should be seven. They’re short of one dancer at the moment – Jasmin’s pulled a muscle and she’s going to be out for several weeks. There should be a leader plus a symmetrical formation, you see. So they had one set left over – I said I’d ask whether you were interested in making up the numbers.”
Philip glared at her, but said nothing.
“Well, if you are or not, we first need to see if it’s going to fit you, and what you’ll look like in it, don’t we? So I brought it over. If you’d just undress, you can try it on.”
Philip didn’t move.
“She told you to undress,” said Jennifer. “So undress!”
Philip looked around for cover.
“Oh, he’s shy,” grinned Sadie. She slipped off the bed. “Here, you can change behind the screen.”
She went over to the wardrobe, and pulled a folding screen out from behind it. She erected it in the corner of the room, and beckoned him over. She ushered him behind it.
“Everything, please. And throw them out here.”
Philip made his way reluctantly behind the screen, and slowly undressed. He was desperately trying to think of a way out of all this, but he realised there was none.
“Ready?” said Desdemona. “Right. Now before you put on your outfit, Freida’s got a little surprise for you. Two little surprises, actually. Freida?”
Freida jumped off the bed, took a little box out of the cabinet drawer, and extracted two tiny plastic rings.
“You’ll like these, Philip,” she said. “Hold on – I just need to get a screwdriver.”
She went over and peeped round the screen. Philip was shielding himself with his hands like some modest classical goddess.
“It’s your little breasts I need to attend to,” she said. “Put your hand down. Thank you. Ooh, they’re so cute! Perfect! Now, see these? These are nipple clamps. But not those big heavy ones you normally see. These are very small and discreet. Let me show you how they work. Don’t be shy, now, silly.”
The clamps were little plastic rings lined with steel, designed to fit neatly over the nipples. They could then be tightened with a tiny screw built into the side, which depressed a semi-circular plate on the inside of each ring until it held the nipple firmly or, indeed, squeezed it as much as desired. Freida fitted them on, and tightened each until Philip winced with discomfort. She looked at his face.
“I think that will do for now. But behave yourself, or I’ll tighten them some more.” She glanced down. “Oh dear, I wondered if that might happen. Jenny? You know what we were talking about…?”
“I thought so. We need to restrain it a little. Here, I’ll attend to it.”
She left the room for a minute, and returned with a first-aid box. She put it on the bed, opened it and took out a reel of fabric strapping, about an inch wide, and a pair of scissors.
“This should do it.”
She went over to the screen and looked at him appraisingly.
“No, we can’t have that. We need to get it under control. Let’s see what we can do. Now stand up straight. Put your hands by your side. Now! Now stay like that, and don’t move.”
While Freida looked on, Jennifer unwound about ten inches of the sticky tape and cut it off. Philip was in a semi-tumescent state. The nipple clamps had aroused him, but at the same time his embarrassment was having the opposite effect. Jennifer applied the surgical tape to a point about half way along his member, winding it round several times and pressing it firmly into place so that it would restrict further expansion.
“There, that should do it. Do you reckon, Freida?”
Freida was smirking. She whispered something in Jennifer’s ear.
“You’re bad, Freida! All right then. Why not? But we’ll need a condom - we can’t have him leaking in his nice new outfit, can we?”
Freida fetched a condom out of her bag. Unceremoniously, ignoring Philip’s protests, she tore open the packet, and began to unroll it onto the shaft. She went behind Philip and pulled it right back to his body, over his balls. Them Jennifer cut another length of tape and wound it around the bottom of the condom, fixing it in place and, of course, gripping the base of his poor sausage.
“Now stop fidgeting, for goodness’ sake! And keep your hands away, please!”
Philip whimpered, but complied.
“It’s just Freida’s little joke, Philip. You’ll have to indulge her. So this one round the middle here will remind you to be on your best behaviour, while this one…” She looked into his eyes with an expression of assumed innocence. “Well, I suppose this one will make sure it stays nice and firm at the same time.” She looked thoughtfully at his swollen, trussed-up organ, twitching slightly as it fought to reconcile the opposing forces. “Yes, I suppose it is a dilemma for you. But it will be a good exercise in self-discipline, I’m sure you’ll agree. Anyway, let’s get on. Des? Have you got his costume?”
“Right here, Jen.”
Desdemona had been unpacking a little paper parcel on the bed, and now she came over holding something pink.
“I hope you’re going to like this, Philip. Would you like to step in?”
She held up a pink spandex ballet leotard, with a round neck and long sleeves, very smooth and shiny, with little sparkles in the material. Looking as miserable as a boy could look, Philip obediently slipped his feet though the legs. He was so desperate to get something on, he hardly cared what it was. Desdemona pulled it up to his waist, turning him around and adjusting it so it was symmetrical. She nodded in satisfaction. It fitted perfectly, the cheeks of his bottom just peeping out under the high-cut legs. She pulled it up, making him slide his arms into the armholes, and pinched and tugged it till she was happy. She stood back, and the girls gathered round, observing him critically. The figure-hugging material moulded his prominent little breasts and engorged nipples, whilst his neatly-packed sausage stood up straight and proud against his belly. Jennifer nodded with satisfaction.
“Don’t worry, Philip. There’s more to it yet. Des, got the shorts?”
“Right here. They’re so sweet.”
The shorts were stretch satin, in a pretty mauve, with a centre seam and pink lace trim around the legs. Philip stepped in without demur. Desdemona pulled them up, and with s little struggle, zipped them up at the back and connected the Velcro at the waist. On went a red plastic belt with a pink buckle, to hold them firm.
“It’s such a cute outfit, isn’t it?” remarked Sadie. “Philip, you’re really should join the dance troupe. You’d be just perfect.”
“No way, Sadie. I look totally gay in this get up,” he scowled. “I mean, really gay!”
“It would be nice if you did, though,” said Desdemona. “Just to make up the numbers. I know Dawn would be so grateful…”
“Forget it.”
“Oh, you may change your mind,” said Jennifer. “But in any case, we’re not finished here yet.”
She produced the accessories. Thigh-length pink socks, a red faux leather choker, a string of big red plastic beads, and a couple of red bangles. On went the socks – they came up to within a few inches of the lace-trimmed shorts – and then the accessories. Finally, Desdemona pulled a pair of red patent leather tap shoes from under one of the beds.
“Now I hope these are going to fit. The Dance Club’s ones were all too small. I got them in Daring Designs. When I told them they were for you, they let me take them on approval, though they knew your shoe size.”
She knelt and slipped them on his feet. Of course they fitted perfectly. She laced them up.
“There! All done! We’re all ready.”
“Ready for what?” Philip groaned. His nipples were swollen and tingling, and looked like a pair of round ripe berries under the stretchy spandex. Inside his taut little satin shorts his engorged, tightly-sheathed sausage throbbed and strained desperately against its bonds, with not the slightest hope of relief. Jennifer observed his discomfort with satisfaction.
“He’s in such a state, poor thing,” Desdemona whispered in her ear. “Look, it’s almost touching his belt buckle! And his little balls – splayed out either side of the seam, like that!”
“I know, Des. He’s quite a sight. We’d better get on with the photos. I’d hate to disappoint Rebecca!”
-
Sandra B, those were two great chapters. I can't wait to see what happens next to Philip.
-
Chapter 61. Let’s Dance!
Jennifer went to the top of the stairs.
“Mum’s gone. Come on.”
“Where are we going,” asked Philip, alarmed.
“Don’t worry, pussy. We’re taking you to our lair, that’s all. Also known as the garage. There’s a bit more room there.”
They led him downstairs and out of the side door. The garage was set well back from the road. The main doors looked as though they hadn’t been opened for years, but there was a back door, with the words “PRIVATE – NO ENTRY” painted on it, through which they entered. Jennifer switched on the lights.
“Mum never uses it. Too much hassle. She likes to park on the drive or in the street. So we’ve taken it over. What do you think?”
The garage was spacious. The walls were painted, respectively, blue, red, black and green. The ceiling was white. The sole window, which was small and of frosted glass, was on the rear wall, by the door. Up against the defunct front doors, there was a wardrobe, a chest, a fridge, and a couple of mattresses. Old armchairs and a sofa of differing shapes, sizes and colours were pushed up against the walls, and there was a square table with four chairs in one corner. The concrete floor was covered with various mats and pieces of carpet. On one of the chests Philip noticed a cd player and a pile of discs, and in the far corners of the ceiling were two speakers on brackets. There was also a number of spotlights positioned around the room, though the present illumination came from a pair of strip lights. Apart from some papers and boxes on the table, and some unidentifiable brackets attached to the walls, that was it. He didn’t want to appear impressed, but it really was a great hangout, and he actually felt a bit envious.
“I like it.”
“Good. We love it. It’s pretty much soundproof, so we can play music as loud as we like, and mum knows better than to set foot in here. We’ve had a few wild parties here, haven’t we, girls?” The others nodded and laughed. Philip could see by their expressions Jennifer was not exaggerating when she used the word “wild”. For a moment he had forgotten his predicament.
“You can join us, Philip, if you like. Be one of the gang. Would you like that?”
“Yeah. It’s a really cool place. You’re so lucky.”
“Okay. There may be an initiation ceremony, but I’m sure you’ll pass.”
“It couldn’t be worse than what I’ve already been through today.”
Jennifer didn’t reply.
“I’ll give Dawn a ring, then,” said Desdemona. “Smile, Philip. Thank you. I’ll need to send her a piccy.”
She dialled a number.
“Dawn. It’s Dessy. Hi. Well it fits him. I’ve just sent you a picture. Got it? Yeah, amazing, innit? We’re in the garage. Will you? Okay see you shortly. Bye!” She turned to the others. “She’s coming straight over. Wants to see you for herself, Philip. If you behave yourself, she might let you join the Dance Club.”
“I don’t wanna join the Dance Club!”
“She may make you an offer you can’t refuse,” said Sadie.
“You don’t dare to refuse,” added Freida.
“When she arrives, we’ll put on some music, and you can show her how well – or how badly – you dance,” said Desdemona.
“No way! I don’t dance, anyway!”
“Well you’ll dance today.”
“I will not!”
“We’ll see.”
While they waited for Dawn, the girls lounged in the armchairs. Freida fetched some beers from the fridge. She offered one to Philip, but he declined. He wasn’t sure how he was going to use the loo in his present state. It didn’t take her long. There was a soft knock at the door, and Jennifer admitted her. A dark girl of medium height, athletic-looking. Philip had seen her around the school.
“Hi girls!” Philip was standing modestly apart, by the table. Dawn’s eyes sought him out.
“Hi, Philip. Of course I know you. But the costumes a bit of a change from your uniform. Do you like it?”
He grimaced. “What do you think? I didn’t choose to wear it.”
“Maybe not. But it looks great on you. Can you dance?”
“No.”
“Never mind. That’s not necessarily a problem.” She laughed. “Let’s see what you can do. Jen? How about some K-pop?”
“I’m not dancing!”
“Oh, dear. What a spoilsport. Please, Philip. Come on. You’re all dressed up for it. Just give us a little whirl.”
“No way.”
“Right,” said Jennifer. “Girls? Give me a hand.”
She went to the chest and pulled out a length of silver chain and a padlock. She returned to the centre of the room and pulled aside one of the rugs. Underneath there was a heavy circular manhole cover with a flush handle. She threaded the chain through the handle.
“Bring him here.”
Philip was manhandled into position. Jennifer wrapped one end of the chain round his ankle and slipped the hasp of the padlock through. Then she slipped the last link of the other end over the hasp, and closed it.
“I’m not dancing!” repeated Philip.
“We’ll see,” said Jennifer. “Freida? Can you turn on the spots? I’ll fix the music.”
Soon Philip was brightly illuminated, and Mamamoo was playing through the speakers. He stood still, with a determined expression on his face, and his arms folded. The girls stood around grinning. Jennifer was the only one not smiling. She went to the wardrobe, rummaged for a moment, and came back holding a long thin whip.
“This is my dressage whip, Philip. Are you sure you wouldn’t like to dance?”
He looked at her nervously, but remained still.
“Right.”
Jennifer was well skilled in the use of the aids. She flexed the whip. The little cord at the tip made a dangerous whooshing sound as it travelled through the air. She gave Philip a light experimental flick on the back of his bare thighs. He couldn’t believe such a fine implement could sting so much! He jumped with surprise and pain, and pulled back to the limit of his chain. But Jennifer didn’t stop. She began to whip him rhythmically, no longer holding back. He began to squeal and plead – and dance!
“You need to learn to do what - you’re - told!” she spat, emphasizing each word with a firm stroke of the whip.
“I’m dancing! I’m dancing!” wailed Philip, springing about like a mad thing. “Please! I am!”
Jennifer gave him one last crack.
“Good. Now keep it up till we tell you to stop.”
The girls were in fits. Philip pranced about like a demented frog. Dawn regarded him with a mixture of amusement and disappointment.
“He really can’t dance, can he? Never mind. All is not lost.”
When he was finally told to rest, Dawn, who had been observing thoughtfully, turned to Desdemona.
“Last year we did a comic act where one of us would pretend to be completely uncoordinated. It was quite well received. You know, six of us would dance perfectly in formation, while the other would be trying to keep up, turning the wrong way, doing the wrong movement – that sort of thing. It occurs to me…”
“He could be the one,” said Desdemona. “He wouldn’t have to pretend.”
“Quite. His appearance, too… That alone would be worth a good few laughs. I mean, he’s bigger than the rest of us, and, well, you know what I’m saying…” She glanced at his bulging shorts and his pert little breasts.
“So, Philip. Can I put your name down?”
Out of the corner of his eye, he saw Jennifer’s hand tighten on the handle of the whip.
“Yes! Yes… Of course… If you think I’d be okay…”
“Oh, you’ll be okay, darling. You’ll see.”
-
Chapter 62. Reconciliation.
The five girls then broke out some more beers, threw themselves down in the armchairs, and started chatting happily, leaving poor Philip chained to the floor. He shifted uncomfortably from one foot to the other, wondering when they were going to release him. His nipples were getting sore, and his boyhood felt as if was going to burst. He could feel it pressing against his belly, like a hard, warm fruit. He felt it gingerly. The two unyielding bands of surgical tape were keeping it fully tumescent. It throbbed and twitched in its rubber sheath, and he could feel his juices oozing from its distended tip. He needed some form of relief.
“Jennifer…?”
She broke off from her conversation with Dawn.
“Yes, Philip?”
“I really need to go to the loo…”
“Okay. If you have to, I suppose you better had.” She stood up. “Are you feeling a bit hard done by, sweetie?”
Philip hung his head.
“Yes, you are, aren’t you. Listen. If you give us absolute obedience, then we’re going to be a lot more inclined to be nice to you. Do you understand?”
“Yes, Jennifer.”
“So if that’s a promise, then I’ll take off the tape, you can go to the toilet, and you’ll feel much more comfortable. But if you lapse in any way, if you show the slightest hint of reluctance to do what you’re told, it’ll be back on tighter than before. Agreed?”
“Yes. I promise, Jennifer. I’ll do anything you tell me.”
“All right then. There’s an outside toilet right behind the garage. Let me unlock you, and we’ll go and sort you out.”
“Thank you.”
Jennifer freed the repentant Philip and took him to the toilet. He undressed, and she gently removed the packaging around his member. It was just as well his skin was so smooth and hairless. It was such a relief he almost cried with gratitude.
“Thank you Jennifer. Thank you.”
“That’s okay. But remember what I said. Now after you’ve finished, put your dance clothes back on, and here’s a new condom. You must keep one on so you don’t mess up your leotard. This type has a built in ring which fits behind your balls, so it can’t slip off, and it’ll keep you nice and firm without feeling uncomfortable.
“Yes, Jennifer. Thanks.”
“Then come back in and have a drink with us. Dawn will want to talk to you about rehearsals.”
“Yes Jennifer.”
She gave him a little encouraging smile. I think he really is learning, she thought. He’s a lot more compliant than before.
Philip returned looking much happier. Jennifer sent him to the fridge for more beers, and he sat with the girls drinking and chatting. They really weren’t so bad after all, he thought. That was Philip all over. Full of affection and forgiveness and without a hint of resentment. The world would be a better place with more like him. But it was not without reciprocation. There was no real malice in any of them. It was just…it was just that there was something in Philip’s personality that made the prospect of humiliating him irresistible. It was great fun, it was exciting, and his embarrassment was so delightfully amusing. That, combined with his natural sweetness and his good looks, meant that he had no chance against the girls. None whatever. Even while he had been out of the room, Jennifer had been on the phone to Nikki.
“Don’t worry, Nikki, we’ll have him primed and ready for you tomorrow. I hope it goes to plan. I’d love to see the look on Rebecca’s face when you give her your little gift.”
She put down her phone. “She’s got some nerve, that one!”
“I can’t believe she gonna do that…in class, too!” said Desdemona.
“I wish I could be there,” said Freida.
“I can’t see how Miss Waters won’t know what’s going on,” said Sadie. “If she finds out, I wouldn’t like to be in Nikki’s shoes.”
“Oh, I don’t think that’s a problem,” said Jennifer. “Nikki seems to have some sort of dispensation from Miss Tancred. She’s done some pretty wild things in her time, but never really got into serious trouble. Anyway, as long as we do our bit, the rest is up to her.”
Having extracted a promise from Philip to sign up to Dance Club the next day, Dawn left the girls to their schemes. First on the agenda was photos.
“Philip. Your girlfriend needs more evidence of your interest in modern dance. So get out there and put on a show.”
“Yes, Jennifer,” said Philip without hesitation, getting up from his chair. He was still a bit sore from the binding, and was mindful of Jennifer’s warning. The spotlights were turned on. First he posed in a series of humiliating positions, as dictated by the whim of his audience. Then he actually did a little dance when requested, as the girls recorded videos.
“Oh my god,” whispered Desdemona to Jennifer, as he jumped about, his little breasts bouncing and his now nicely erect organ sliding from side to side in his tight satin shorts, “Patrick would have a heart attack if he could see this!”
Patrick was a gay friend of theirs who they had known in secondary school. They didn’t see much of him since his family moved to one of the outlying villages. But they’d always liked him, not least for his gentle, quiet humour, and his eschewing of any overt sexuality. Jennifer laughed.
“Maybe I’ll send him a photo. See what the reaction is. Not the video. As you say, that might be too much for him!”
“You should invite him over sometime. Maybe Philip and he would get on.”
“Philip’s not gay!”
“I wonder…”
“Come on, Des. Don’t be silly. If he were gay, he wouldn’t like you so much, for one thing. Don’t look so innocent – you know he does. And just suppose Patrick really did take a fancy to him. It wouldn’t be much of a surprise if he did, would it? It would be so unfair on him.”
“Okay, Jen. I suppose you’re right… But why is he growing breasts if he doesn’t want to be a girl?”
“First of all, as I understand it, it wasn’t his idea in the first place. Second, even if it was, it doesn’t make him gay.”
“Are you sure?”
“I am.” She turned back to the subject of their discourse. “All right, Philip. That’ll do. That was very nice. See how much better it is when you’re a good boy? Come here and give me a hug.”
He had a hug, not only from Jennifer, but from each of them. When Desdemona put her arms round him she also pressed herself against him, making him blush. It was not lost on Jennifer. She already knew he had a soft spot for her best friend, and she filed away the confirmation with a view to exploiting it sometime in the future.
Philip enjoyed the evening. They spent most of it in the lair. They ordered pizzas and drank more beer. Jennifer even agreed to remove his nipple clamps. Nevertheless, the special condom kept him pleasantly tumescent, whilst the alcohol deprived him of any self-consciousness, and he began secretly to enjoy noticing the girls’ continual glances in the direction of his taut little shorts. He was feeling in need of relief, but he was resigned not to getting any - not till the following night at the earliest. When Jennifer’s mum got home they all went into the house. Just before eleven Sadie’s mum came to collect her and Freida, and soon after it was time for bed. Philip was allowed to take off the condom. He changed into his new pyjamas behind the screen, and when the two girls were in bed he emerged and climbed into the sleeping bag Jennifer had provided. He fell asleep almost at once, enjoying the exciting feeling of sleeping in the same room as his new friends - especially Desdemona!
-
Sandra B, it's hard to believe that the story is up to chapter 62. This is a really good story.
-
I really do hope this story continues ??
-
It will, Paddybaby, fairly soon. Sorry for the wait. Been busy.
-
Thank you that’s great.
-
Chapter 63. A Changed Character.
After a night punctuated by crazy dreams, Philip awoke the next morning in a predictably unruly state, not dissipated by the warm, scented atmosphere of the girls’ bedroom. They were all still asleep, so he thought it prudent to shower and dress without delay. He unzipped his sleeping bag as quietly as he could. His school uniform was on a chair by the door. He picked it up and crept out, shutting the door carefully behind him.
He showered and dressed. He was feeling better already. He was looking forward to escaping to school. But at that moment there was a soft tap on the bathroom door.
“Yes?”
“I think you’ve forgotten something, Philip.” It was Jennifer. There was a rustling, and a little silver-coloured packet was pushed under the door.
Philip sighed. “Do I have to?”
“Of course. You won’t even know you have it on.”
“Why? Why do I have to wear that today?”
“Oh, it’s just a precaution. We’ve heard about your recent exploit in Miss Waters’ class.”
“Well it won’t happen again.”
“Just do as you told, Philip. I’m going to check you before we leave.”
Reluctantly he slipped down his panties and underpanties, tore open the packet, and rolled on the condom. This one was pink. When he was totally encased, he glanced at himself in the mirror. He actually laughed. It made him look like he had some misshapen vegetable between his legs. Quickly he pulled up his underclothes and panties, trapping it against his tummy. Oh, well, he thought, it’s a minor inconvenience. I’m not really in a position to object, anyway.
Over breakfast he reflected on his predicament. He looked around the table at the girls. All right, they were mischievous, but he knew instinctively they were not cruel. He was pretty sure they’d never do any to harm him or his family. Then why didn’t he just tell them where to go? He couldn’t admit it to himself, but he knew in his heart this was all just a game, and one in which he wasn’t an entirely unwilling participant. The group of girls emanated a powerful sexual aura, and for some reason, over the past weeks, he himself had also become sexually charged. Being ignorant of Tina’s wiles, he attributed this to his maturity. But the physical changes had generated a psychological hypersensitivity which he could no longer control. So one way or the other, he was caught up in their machinations.
They took the bus to school.
“I had a reply from your girlfriend last night,” Jennifer smiled. “after I sent her the pics. Want to know what she said?”
“If you like,” said Philip, pretending not to care.
“I’ll read you her text. ‘Thank you so much for the pics and the video. I was wondering what he was getting up to over there. Give him my love, and tell him I’m glad to see he’s working off some of that energy.’ I think maybe Rebecca is finding it difficult to meet your needs. Is that right, Philip?”
“No,” he replied, irritably. “Nothing of the sort.”
“All right, if you say so. You’re seeing her tonight, aren’t you? With your nice new condom you’ll be all ready for her, won’t you?”
He ignored the remark. The others giggled.
“Anyway,” she continued, “we’re nearly there, and it’s late. We’ll have to go straight into class. So here are your instructions for today. At first break, you sign up for the dance class. Yes?”
“Okay.”
“And the other thing is, your good friend Nikki is in on our little secret. So you behave politely to her, and do what she says. She’s our representative, and today she’s your mistress. Understand?”
“Nikki as well? Who next?”
“No, don’t worry, no-one else. But she’s our special friend, and the only one of us who can keep an eye on you in class. As long as you understand.”
“Okay,” he sighed. “if you say so.”
Rebecca was already seated when he arrived in his classroom. He took his seat in front of her, and turned his head. She smiled an enigmatic smile.
“You’ve been having fun, I see.”
“Don’t be angry.”
“Angry? I ain't angry. I’m grateful to them for giving me an evening off.”
Philip looked at her aghast.
“No, silly, I don’t mean it like that. I love you, and I’m looking forward to this evening. But you need your playtime, don't you, and yesterday they provided it, didn’t they? I ‘eard what a nice evening you had. Don’t deny it. I don’t fink you’ll ever be a one-girl man.”
Philip was slightly thrown by Rebecca’s acceptance. But she was right. Her perceptiveness and maturity made him warm to her her even more. Not many girls would understand…
But Miss Waters had arrived. Philip turned back. Where was Nikki? Ah, here she was, coming along the corridor.
“Sorry I’m late, miss.”
She looked somehow different today. She could be careless in her dress, but today she looked smart, and her face was properly made up. He stood up to let her in, and as he did so he caught a whiff of some exotic perfume. She must have a date this evening, he thought.
“Hi, Philip.” She had actually given him a friendly smile. She must have a date, he thought, to be in such a good mood.
“Oh, hi, Nikki.”
She settled into her seat. Her perfume enveloped him. Well, it wasn’t unpleasant. In fact, quite…interesting. He became aware of growing discomfort in his panties. He sat up straight, and tried to concentrate on what Miss Waters was saying. Behind him, Rebecca pretended a fit of coughing. Nikki ignored her. He wasn’t sorry when it was break time.
-
Chapter 64. A Little Present.
As class was dismissed for break, he felt Rebecca’s hand on his shoulder.
“Don’t forget to register for dance class,” she whispered, with a mischievous grin.
“I’m going now,” he replied, irritably. Her reaction to his weekend’s adventures was not what he had been expecting. Whilst he was relieved she wasn’t throwing a fit, there was a tiny part of him found it slightly annoying she seemed so relaxed about the whole thing. Amused, in fact.
The truth was, Rebecca knew the four younger girls were simply having a bit of fun with him. She might have been tempted to do the same in their position. And she found his embarrassment rather adorable. But had she known Nikki was also involved, she would not have been so complacent.
When he returned after break, Nikki was already in her seat. Rebecca and Valerie were chatting and giggling behind her, presumably, thought Philip, about him. He took his seat. Nikki turned her head and smiled at him again, with a naughty twinkle in her eye. She was being agreeable today. Probably heard all about last night, and going to tease me about it at lunch, he thought.
Miss Waters spent the first period after break continuing her lecture on the nineteenth century novel, while the second was for the class to finish its assignments. Philip was slightly surprised to see that Nikki had apparently completed hers already; she was flicking through her notebook, apparently checking over the punctuation. Not like her, he thought. She really wasn’t her usual taciturn, lazy self today. He himself was nearly done. Just one more paragraph. He began to write. But he had hardly put pen to paper when he was arrested by a gentle touch on his right leg. He looked down. Nikki had rested her left hand on his thigh, just below the hem of his skirt. He looked at her, bemused. She smiled sweetly, and whispered, “just carry on with what you’re doing.” He blushed and blinked shyly. But he remembered Jennifer’s admonition, and did as he was told. His mind was racing. He held his breath. Her cool fingers rested lightly on his bare flesh. Out of the corner of his eye, he registered that she had painted her nails a bright red, to match her lipstick. She moved her hand an inch higher. Was she going to…? Surely not. She wouldn’t dare…not here.
But she would. Steadily but inexorably her hand disappeared under Philip’s skirt. He felt her fingernails playfully scratching at the inside of his right thigh. Then her fingers moved slowly up the leg of his panties. Now he was trembling. He put down his pen and went to grab her wrist. But at once she dug her nails into his flesh and gave him a warning glare. He replaced his hand, biting his lip in consternation. Her face regained its former composure, and her nails withdrew. Philip, however, was far from composed. The mere presence of Nikki’s hand under his skirt had been enough to arouse him again, and now he felt her beginning to explore his underclothes. She slid her fingers into his panties, but finding the unexpected skin of fine latex beneath the satin, hesitated for a moment before moving on and locating the vertical mound of his tumescent member. Satisfied it was where it should be, she withdrew her hand and this time burrowed under the latex until she felt the object of her quest itself. Finding it neatly packaged as her friends had promised, she allowed herself a quiet smile of satisfaction. By this time Philip was in a state of panic. Despite the fact he knew there was no escape, he was now sitting bolt upright, pressing his buttocks into the back of his chair in the wild hope of impeding any further progress. His attempt at self-defence was ineffective, however. Without further ado, she curled her fingers around the smooth shaft, and slid the whole thing deftly out of its confinement.
Philip closed his eyes and bit his lip. He could feel her coolly arranging it along the inside of his thigh, for maximum accessibility. He held down the hem of his skirt with his left hand, and checked the rest of the class. They were all working away with their eyes on their books. And thank goodness Rebecca’s view would be blocked by her desk. Nikki meanwhile, having accomplished the first stage of her plan, calmly relinquished her new plaything to ask a question. The same hand that had just been exploring Philip’s panties was now raised in the air. The class glanced over. It was not often Nikki made any contribution to an English lesson. She was looking glamorous today, some of them noticed. And Philip…he looked rather flushed.
“Miss? Can I ask…how many novels did Hardy write?”
“Oh, I’m not sure. Let me check.” Miss Waters was gratified by Nikki’s sudden interest in the subject. “I think…I think eighteen full novels. But he also wrote a lot of poetry, which you really should look at. Does that help?”
“Yes, miss. Thank you, miss.”
Nikki pretended to focus on her assignment, but her hand slipped under Philip’s skirt and returned to his thigh. He was trying to continue with that final paragraph, but his writing kept slipping off the line. The constriction from the neck of the condom and the leg of his panties combined was making him very hard and very hot. So when Nikki ventured to touch him with her fingertips, he had to bite his finger to keep from letting out a groan of pleasure. The touch became a caress, the caress a gentle massage. He was breathing heavily.
“Good boy,” she whispered, soothingly. “Just relax…”
Resistance was futile. Philip leant forward with his elbow on his desk, supporting his head on his left hand as if he were working, and using it to hide his face. Nikki’s hand worked rhythmically, gently squeezing and pulling, as if she were milking an udder. At first, Philip tried to resist, to focus his mind on other things. But after a couple of minutes the will to fight was overwhelmed, and he sank into a state of almost drugged sensuality. He had a distant sense of guiltiness, but the pleasure was so intense that eventually he gave himself up to it entirely. Rebecca noticed he seemed oddly afflicted, and wondered if he were in pain. She thought she should ask him at lunchtime if he was feeling all right. Because of his recent abstention, when it came, his orgasm was shattering. But he clamped his teeth together and somehow managed to stifle a cry, though he was unable to prevent emitting a sort of squeak and jolting his desk violently. Miss Waters looked up.
“Philip? Are you all right?” He looked very red in the face, and his eyes were shut. “Philip?”
He opened his eyes. “Yes…yes, miss,” he gasped. “Just…just, er, hit my knee on the desk…that’s all.”
“Oh. I see. Well, if you’re sure…”
Miss Waters half suspected a repeat of his previous faux pas, but she decided discretion was now the best course. Poor boy, if he suffered such feelings…then who was she to interfere? He’d get over it in time, no doubt.
Nikki kept her hand in place until Philip evinced signs of recovery. Then with a final squeeze, she slid the condom off and wrapped the top around one finger. “Feel better, Philip?” she whispered. “Looks like you needed that,” she added, weighing it in her hand. “It's all right. You don't have to thank me.”
When she was satisfied no-one was looking, she took from her bag a short length of red ribbon. This she tied around the top, knotted it tightly, and added a bow. Then she fished out a little red gift carton – the sort you put jewellery in. She dropped the condom in, and sealed the top. The she wrote a tie-on gift label. Philip watched as she did so. “You owe me a drink, Rebecca.” This she attached to the carton.
At the end of the lesson, Nikki made a quick exit. But not before placing a little red gift pack on Rebecca’s desk.
“This is from me, darling. Oh, and Philip.”
-
Another excellent chapter thanks so much🥰
-
Sandra B, Two more great chapters. Philip just can't win. The girls are really getting into the humiliation of Philip.
-
Always looking forward to the next chapter! One of my favourite stories and simply cannot wait for when he has to be a baby. Can't wait to see how Rebecca reacts!
-
Please continue this excellent story Sandra B! 3 weeks is too long to find out what happens next!
-
Chapter 65. In the Balance.
Philip was horrified. “Becca! Don’t open it. Leave it. Here, give it to me!”
He made a grab for the gift pack, but Rebecca was too quick for him and snatched it away.
“’Ere, what yer doin’? What is it? What don’t you want me to see?”
“It doesn’t matter. It’s just one of her pranks. It’ll probably explode or something. Just chuck it.”
He advanced on her with every intention of prising it out of her hand.
“Val! Stop ‘im!”
Valerie threw herself on Philip. She was quite strong – something of a gymnast – and he held him back long enough for Rebecca to tear open the packet. Puzzled, she drew out the full, beribboned condom.
“What…? What the… Philip?” She stared at him. “This is yours?” His face was a confession. “You had sex with her?”
“No! No, course I didn’t. She just did it….just now….last period. I couldn’t stop her…”
Rebecca was staring at him in disbelief.
“That’s what was goin’ on! Now I see. You let ‘er do it?”
“I couldn’t stop her… She..”
“You pervert! Was it nice, then? Did you enjoy it? With me sittin’ be’ind yer? Was that excitin’ for yer?”
“You don’t understand… Let me explain…”
But Rebecca had thrown the condom on the floor, and stormed out. Valerie stayed behind.
“Why did you let her do it, Philip? What’s up with you?”
“Valerie…it’s not what you think. Her friends threatened to show my aunt a note I wrote to my mum. It would have destroyed everything. Now I have to do whatever they tell me.”
She looked at him questioningly. “Is that the truth? You were being blackmailed?”
“Yes! Do you really think I would have let her do that, if I hadn’t been forced to?”
“But would they really do it?”
“I don’t know. Probably not. But…I didn’t know what to do. I didn’t expect anything like that… And then it was too late…”
“I see. By the time you started thinking clearly, you didn’t want her to stop.” She grinned.
“No! No, it wasn’t like that.” He sighed. “Look, could you explain it to her? She’s not gonna listen to me.”
“Well, I’ll see what I can do. But she’s pretty miffed.”
“Miffed? Is that what you’d call it?”
“Okay. Leave it with me. Don’t try and contact her. It wouldn’t help. I’ll explain things.”
“Thanks, Val.”
“No probs. I wish I’d known what was going on, though. I’d have paid a bit more attention…”
There was no word from Rebeca that evening, and at school the next morning she ignored him. However, to Philip’s disgust, she did not ignore Nikki. Nikki was late – as she often was – and though ignoring both Philip and Rebecca, couldn’t disguise the ghost of a smirk as she sat down. But at break, Rebecca sought her out.
“Nikki? All right, you got me fair and square. I give you that. I dunno ‘ow much is was you bein’ smart, or my stupid boyfriend being naïve, but I gotta 'and it to you. So...we goin’ for that drink?”
Nikki looked surprised.
“Sure… If you really want to. I thought you were going to be upset…”
“I was! But it was funny too. While you were doin’ it… I was sitting there wonderin’ what was the matter wiv ‘im. E’s such an innocent.”
“Yeah. It was funny. But he needed it, didn’t he? Anyway I’m glad you’re not still annoyed. So what about this drink?”
“We could go to the pub Friday, after dinner, if you’re free.”
“Okay then. Tell you what, let’s eat there as well. Yeah? Great. It’s a date.”
As for Philip, Rebecca made him sweat all day long, but at the final bell she passed him a note, which said simply, “Come round after supper”.
Philip turned up at her house at seven, very nervous and miserable. He expected her to dump him, or say it was best if they were just “friends”, or something like that. She let him in without a word, and indicated he should follow her upstairs. She pushed him onto the bed.
“Now lie there and shut up, Philip.” She seated herself on the edge of the bed, and looked at him without speaking for a minute.
“You’re an idiot, you know that? Do you really think that pathetic bunch of bitches would have dropped you in the shit? Do you?”
“I-I wasn’t sure…”
“If they had, I’d ‘ave killed the lot of ‘em. An’ today I went and saw Jennifer and told ‘er so.”
“You did?”
“She was shittin’ ‘erself. Anyway, she told me Nikki put ‘em up to it. She reckoned we’d ‘ad a bet at the restaurant. But we didn’t. So I forgive you.”
“You do?”
“Yeah, but from now on, you do what I say, understand? Me. No-one else.”
“Course, darling…”
“So the first thing is, I want you to tell me exactly what she did to yer. Every detail. Okay? And don’t leave nuffin’ out!” She grinned. “And take yer time…”
The description took some time. And somehow it required them to take off all their clothes and get into bed. A couple of hours later they were still lying there, Rebecca’s head resting on Philip’s shoulder. She seemed very quiet and thoughtful.
“What are you thinking?”
“Nuffin’.”
Philip leant over and put his hand on her belly. She felt him pressing against her thigh.
“Philip?”
“Yes?”
“Look, sorry. I’m exhausted. Can we just…?”
“Sure, sure. Sorry. I wasn’t…”
“I think you were. You know, Nikki’s bad all right. But I don’t blame ‘er for wantin' to 'ave ‘er little bit of fun. It ain’t really her fault. I would probably want to do the same if I was sittin’ next to you in class.”
“I thought you would want to change the seating arrangements…”
“No, that’s wot I’m sayin’. I couldn’t deal wiv it. Neiver of us would ever get any work done!”
“Oh. No, I suppose you’re probably right…”
“I am. I love you, but sometimes I can’t keep up wiv you. I’ve never met anyone…” She paused. “I fink I need some ‘elp.”
-
Chapter 66. Unholy Alliance.
The rest of that week was a strange time for Philip. The proximity of Nikki made him nervous but at the same time strangely excited. Every time she moved her hand he flinched slightly, half expecting it to alight on his thigh again. She knew the effect she was having, smiling slyly and giving him little glances out of the corner of her eye. At the same time Rebecca didn’t seem in the slightest disturbed. He felt ever so slightly hurt, though he knew it was unworthy to do so, since he was the offender. He dreaded that one day Nikki would arrive fully made-up and radiating some exotic scent. But she didn’t. Not that week, anyway.
Rebecca had told him their usual Friday assignation was off, due to her date with Nikki. So at the end of school, he wished her a nice evening and departed with mixed emotions. He watched Rebecca and Nikki disappearing towards the town, apparently deep in conversation. They were soon out of sight.
“I didn’t think we ever be doin’ this,” she grinned at Nikki.
“Nor me, Rebecca. Look, I really appreciate you taking all this so well. It wasn’t nice of me. I know that. If you’d done something like that to me with my boyfriend, I would have gone totally berserk.”
“Don’t worry, for about a day I wanted to kill yer. I can’t tell yer what ‘orrible fings I was plannin’! But then I realised – it weren’t really malicious. It’s bleedin’ Philip. ‘E’s such a…I mean, ‘e’s very demandin’… “ There was a moment’s thought, then she confessed, “Look, ‘e’s oversexed, innit? That’s the troof. An’ anyone can see it. An’ you felt it. You knew once you go’ ‘im goin’…”
“There would be no way back. Yes, I did. Why is he like that? How do you deal with it?”
“I can’t. I love it, course, but sometimes…”
“It’s too much. I understand. I wish Benjie was a bit more like that!” She laughed. Benjie was her boyfriend.
Now they had broken through their animosity, they discovered they weren’t so different. After their meal, they started lining up the drinks, and soon they were gossiping away like two old friends. It’s lucky Philip wasn’t there to witness the transformed relationship, or he may have felt uneasy. With good reason. After an hour or so, they began to get confessional.
“Look, Rebecca, don’t get me wrong. I would never make any serious advances towards Philip. But I can’t deny I think he’s cute. I think we should change places. He exudes sexuality. Sometimes I find it difficult to keep my hands off him.”
“Like the uvver day?”
“Yeah, well, that was planned. I wanted to get at you. I’m sorry.”
“Don’t keep apologising. I understand. Let’s forget it. But no, I don’t wanna be next to ‘im in class. I’d never get no work done.”
“The thing is, he can be a bit distracting, ‘specially in that little skirt and all. He’s all demure and studious, but at the same time it feels like he’s asking for it…”
Rebecca laughed. “I know what you mean.” She lowered her voice. “Listen. This is the troof. I can’t cope wiv ‘im – not on my own. I need ‘elp.”
“Help? What sort of…help?”
“The sort what you gave ‘im. That sort of ‘elp.”
Nikki stared at her. “You want me to…”
“You…or them uvver girls. Yeah. ‘e’s never gonna be a one-woman bloke. Not ‘ow ‘e is at the moment, anyway. An’ I gotta confess…”
“Yes?”
“It might be fun. I made ‘im tell me everyfink you did to ‘im. ‘E was so innocent, tellin’ me every move. It really turned me on…. Do you fink I’m a pervert?”
“Definitely!” Nikki laughed. “Definitely. But not as big a one as me!”
They gripped each other’s hands for a moment, and looked into each other’s eyes. Then they picked up their glasses and began sipping at their drinks again. After a while, their heads moved closer together, and they started whispering. Rebecca appeared to be explaining some complicated theorem. As she listened, Nikki’s eyes were sparkling.
It was eleven thirty when they left the pub. They stood on the pavement, swaying slightly and giggling as they waited for the cab.
“It’s gonna be fun, Becca. Yeah. F’rall of us…,” Nikki hiccuped.
-
Another 2 great chapters! This is one of my favourite stories Sandra B and I cannot wait until Phillip is in nappies and treated more like a little girl!
-
Chapter 67. Plans.
In the cab, the two girls lolled against each other.
“Come an’ stay at mine tonight,” said Rebecca. “We can talk about it tomorrow.”
“Thanks, Becca. That’s nice of you.” She took her hand. “I’m really sorry I’ve bin such a bitch recently. We used to be friends, remember?”
“Yeah, Niks. Let’s be friends again. It ain’t right any bloke should come between us – not even my darlin’ Philip.”
Nikki gave her an alcoholic kiss. “You’re the best, you know that? In the morning we can make some plans.”
“Yeah. Plans. But tonight…sleep.”
When Rebecca awoke the next morning, she lay in bed reflecting on her evening with Nikki, who was snoring quietly beside her. Now the effects of the alcohol had worn off, she was beginning to feel a little nervous about what had passed between them – even a little guilty at discussing her boyfriend with her behind his back. But she had had to do something. It was true, she was having difficulty coping. She had told Nikki everything, which may not have been the best idea, but when girls get together, and start drinking, their inhibitions evaporate. She had even told her – she blushed at the recollection – that the only way she could bring their protracted lovemaking temporarily to an end was by going down on Philip. But generally he would soon recover, and the whole process would start again. The other day, she mentioned, after a whole afternoon of it, she’d felt so full she’d been unable to eat her supper! She badly needed a break, and Nikki was going to help.
She knew she had agreed to something, but she wasn’t sure what. But slowly it began to come back to her. Nikki had proposed a period of “retraining”. What this would involve she wasn’t clear, but the week after next, which was half-term, had been suggested as the ideal time. She would take him off Rebecca’s hands for the whole break – that was, for five weekdays and two weekends, except for his waitressing work. She would seek the assistance of her lower school colleagues, Jennifer and her friends. Then Nikki’s voice brought her back to the present.
“Good morning, darling.”
“Hi. ‘Ow yer feelin’?”
“Great! But I had some pretty weird dreams!”
They lay there for a while in silence. Then Rebecca said, “So what were you thinkin’ about? For my naughty boyfriend?”
Nikki sat up.
“I had an idea. Maybe we could put him in Jennifer’s garage for the week. I’m sure she be delighted to have him.”
“What, keep ‘im there?”
“Sure.”
“’Ow would you do that?”
“Don’t worry. It wouldn’t be a problem.”
“But what about ‘is revision? The exams are in a few weeks, and you know ‘ow conscientious ‘e is.”
“Well, we’ll let him have the whole morning each day to read. The morning is the best time, isn’t it? Miss Waters is always saying how you should study in the morning and then relax for the rest of the day. So we’ll help him relax.”
“’Ow you planning to do that?” she laughed, “let ‘im sleep?”
“Oh, I don’t think he’ll be doing much sleeping. I have a few ideas already. We’ll show him what it feels like to be his girlfriend – what you have to go through. And I thought of something else.”
“Yeah?”
“Do you remember the outfit he wore that time at Valentina’s? The pull-up and the little pants?”
“Yeah.”
“I think he would be a whole lot more manageable if we could reinstate something like that.”
Rebecca looked thoughtful. “Funny you should say that, Nikki. ‘Is aunt told me ‘e’s booked into a baby training camp this summer. ‘E don’t want to go, course. But I don’t fink ‘e’ll have much choice.”
“Really? Then it would be good practice for him. Well, well. We need to find out a bit more about that. Sounds interesting.”
“That’s all I know at the moment. But I agree. It’s what ‘e needs. I fink ‘e gets ‘imself into a state, flouncing round the school in ‘is little mini-skirt, showin’ off to all the girls.”
“Okay, so we’re agreed. Why don’t you just leave it to me to make all the arrangements? We’ll have to clear it with his aunt, of course.”
“I’ll take care of that. I’ll ‘ave a word wiv Tina first.”
-
Chapter 68. Conspirators.
Rebecca rang Tina later that day.
“We was wondering…Nikki an’ me…wevver it would be all right if Philip stayed at Jennifer’s over half term. You know, right froo – from when school breaks up.”
“I don’t see why not, Becca. As long as he does his revision.”
“Oh, we’ll make sure of that.”
“I didn’t know you were friends with Jennifer.”
“No…well I ain’t, really. But ‘e seems to like ‘er an’ ‘er friends, and Nikki fought it would, like, give me a break…”
“Ah, I see. Yes, I’m sure you do need a break. He can be a bit…demanding.” She paused. “Does he know about this little…holiday, yet?”
“Not really. We were ‘opin’ it could be a surprise.”
“You can count on me. I’ll tell my mum.”
“Fanks, Tina. Er, we might need some of ‘is cloves an’ fings…”
“Come round and help yourself. Any time. Everything’s here. Fairy costume, baby stuff, the lot. Take whatever you want.”
For her part, Nikki arranged to meet Jennifer and the others at Jennifer’s house the following Tuesday evening. She didn’t warn them Rebecca was going with her, and when Jennifer opened the door and saw her she jumped. She looked from one to the other.
“You didn’t tell me…”
“Don’t worry, Jennifer,” said Rebecca. “I’m sorry about the uvver day, but that’s over now.”
“You know, we would never have really shown it to anyone…”
“I know. But you panicked him. It weren’t fair, an’ I look after my bloke, see?”
“Yes. I’m sorry.”
“So can we come in?” asked Nikki.
“Oh, yeah, sorry. The others are in the lounge.”
And they were. Sadie, Freida and Desdemona. They looked startled at the appearance of Rebecca.
“It’s okay, girls,” Jennifer reassured them. “Rebecca’s not angry any more.”
Sadie looked curious. “What’s going on, then? Is this about Philip.”
“’Ow did you guess?”
“Rebecca needs a little help,” said Nikki, “and we had an idea how she could get it. But we can’t do it without you guys.”
“Tell us,” said Freida. “Don’t keep us in suspense.”
They unfolded their plan. Their listeners' eye widened. Jennifer’s were sparkling with excitement.
“We can easily keep him in there. That’s my manor. My mum never interferes, and we could even chain him up if necessary. We've done it before. But what would we be allowed to do?”
“Rebecca’s having a hard time coping. You know what I’m saying.”
“Yeah,” said Desdemona, “we know what he’s like. Do you remember at the restaurant, when we first found him holding that big ice-cream? I hardly had to touch him, and he was…” She blushed. “Oh, sorry Becca. I didn’t mean anything…”
“That’s okay,” Rebecca laughed, “it don’t take much to get ‘im going all right.”
Nikki resumed. “So he’ll need regular attention. A lot of it. Enough to make him think what it’s like to be on the receiving end. But he’s to be allowed to study every morning till twelve. You know what a swot he is, and we want him to pass his exams, don’t we?”
“He can work at the table. I’ll clean it up and put a new angle-poise in there.”
“Perfect. What you do with him is really up to you, so long as he learns his lesson.”
“Oh my god,” murmured Sadie, “this is gonna be such fun.”
“How are you going to get him here?” asked Jennifer. “I doubt he’ll come willingly.”
“We’re workin’ on that,” replied Rebecca. “We’ll manage it some’ow.”
Desdemona seemed to be getting quite turned on by the thought.
“We’ll have him all to ourselves, right? Our little plaything. And there I was just thinking nothing was happening this half-term, and how boring it was going to be! And we even have a few days to think up evil ideas. Do you have any special requests, Becca?”
“Not really. I know you’ll be kind to ‘im, an’ give ‘im plenty of what ‘e likes.”
“Don’t worry about that!”
Rebecca glanced at Nikki. “There is one fing…”
“Yes?”
Nikki replied for her. “Ah. Yes. Poor Rebecca…. I understand she has to pay him rather a lot of…lip service, I think I could call it. There’s only so much of that a girl can…swallow. I don’t know if…”
“We’ll take care of it, Becca. Rest assured, we’ll take care of it,” put in Jennifer, with a meaningful smile.
-
Chapter 69. Detention.
School had broken up for the half-term. Philip and Rebecca had spent Friday night together. Philip had found her unusually affectionate that night. So much so, that he had, for the first time he could remember, fallen asleep before her. He woke up in her arms. He opened his eyes.
“Good morning.”
“Good morning, Philip.” There was an enigmatic smile on her lips.
“What are you smiling at?”
“Nuffin’…nuffin’ at all. Just remembering what a nice evening we ‘ad.”
“Yes. You were very…you tired me out.” He put his hand on her belly, and slid it upwards towards her breasts.
“Not enough, apparently. I’m getting’ up, Philip. I’ve got stuff to do. I’ll meet up wiv yer at Valentina’s after yer shift. Okay?”
“Okay, I guess. Let’s have one last cuddle.”
“Not now. I know whatcher want, naugh’y.” She slipped quickly out of bed and left the room.
Philip rolled onto his back and sighed. He was already feeling aroused again. It was going to be a cold shower this morning. And it was going to be a long day. At least waitressing took his mind off sex. There was too much else to think about.
It was a busy day, and when he finished, about five fifteen, he was glad to have a shower and change back into a simple skirt and blouse. He had been wearing stockings, but now he simply rolled them up and pushed them into his bag. As he emerged from behind the counter, in walked Rebecca.
“Hi, Becs.” He gave her a quick kiss.
“Hi. Hi, Susanne. Good day, darlin'?”
“Busy.”
“Ready?”
“Yeah, let’s go. Bye Susanne. Bye Cat. Bye Giselle.”
He held the door for Rebecca. She took his hand and led him down the street. She stopped at a car he recognised. The window was open.
“Tina. What are you doing here?”
“Tina’s givin’ us a lift. ‘Op in.”
They climbed into the back.
“Where we going? Mine or yours?”
“Somewhere else. It’s a surprise.”
“Oh. I hope it’s a nice surprise.”
Rebecca made no response apart from a secretive smile.
Tina drove for ten minutes or so.
“I recognise this area,” said Philip. “Jennifer lives round here somewhere.” He peered out of the window. In fact, this looks like her road. Becca? Where are we going?”
The car drew up outside Jennifer’s house.
“Why are we here? What’s going on?” Now he was alarmed. Rebecca thought she’d better allay his fears.
“She wants to apologise, that’s all.”
“Apologise? It’s not necessary. I don’t particularly want to see her again.” His mind went back to that day at the restaurant…and the garage.
“Well it won’t take long. C’mon. We’re ‘ere now.”
Reluctantly he got out of the car and consented to be led up the front path. Tina turned off the engine.
“Why do we have to do this?”
Rebecca ignored the question. “This way, quick.”
She led him along the front of the path and up the side of the house towards the garage.
“Where are we going?”
“She’s in the lair, Philip.”
“I hoped I’d never see that place again. Let’s get this over with.”
“It’ll be over soon.” She opened the door. “After you.”
It was dark in the lair, the only illumination being provided by a candle in a bottle in the middle of the table. Philip could see the figure of Jennifer sitting in an armchair. As they entered she rose and went to greet them. To Philip’s surprise and disappointment, she and Rebecca exchanged a friendly kiss. Then she closed the door. Did she turn the key? He couldn’t be certain, but….
“Philip, darling. You got lots of revision to do over ‘alf-term. Look, all your books are ‘ere, an’ if you need anyfink else I can get it to yer. But I want you to stay ‘ere the ‘ole time. I got work to do meself, an’ I need some peace, or I won’t get nuffink done. All right?”
He stared at her, not understanding. “Stay…here?”
“Stay ‘ere.”
“We’ll look after you, Philip. We’re gonna feed you and pamper you, and every morning you’ll be able to study undisturbed,” interjected Jennifer, with a wolfish smile.
Philip looked from one to the other. Suddenly he made a dash for the door, but at the same instant silent figures emerged from the gloom, grasped him bodily, and dragged him back, pushing him into a chair. He looked about him, and registered the other faces that had smirked at him from table fifteen, as well as that of Nikki!
“Get off me!”
“Now please calm down, Philip,” said Nikki, soothingly. “Your girlfriend just needs a few days’ peace, and this is the only way she’s going to get it. So relax.”
He struggled, but there were too many for him. Then he heard the tinkling of a chain, there was a tightening around his ankle, and before he could react, he realised he was trapped.
“No! Rebecca!”
“I love yer Philip. The time’ll go quick, you’ll see. Good luck wiv yer revision.”
And with that, she kissed him tenderly, and Jennifer let her out.
-
So many excellent chapters and so few comments! Interesting set of developments for Philip. Very dismayed to see such a lack of trust by Rebecca that she can't just outright tell her boyfriend that she needs to cut back on their romantic adventures a little. Readers should remember that Philip believes Jennifer and crowd will release his letter if he doesn't follow their orders so he should see this as pure betrayal by Rebecca. Philip is also unaware of the behind the scenes agreements among Rebecca, Nikki and Jennifer. Once broken, trust is very hard to repair.
Don't know why Rebecca would believe that Philip could possibly respect and love her after she delivers him to people who did nothing but abuse him first time around. Apparently Rebecca has no real feeling for him and just uses him for the occasional good times.
If Philip was a rational person he would attempt to escape at all costs. Maybe wrap the chain around one of his captors necks if given the opportunity though this is unlikely to happen in Philip's "bizzaro" world of complete capitulation at all costs. All hope of Philip being treated humanely is out the window unless the periodic gratification he will be provided according to his captors' dictates is sufficient to lull his common sense. Philip's character can't be that shallow given the original premise of the story - sacrificing to provide for his mum and siblings. The future will tell. Thank you for your writing, Sandra B.
-
babycakes -
1. I don't think he believes he is in danger from the note any more.
2. He is rational and empathetic, but perhaps sex is now his driving force.
3. Rebecca seems to love him, though the nature of her feelings is a bit of an enigma. And people do stupid things, and save stories from being too predictable.
-
I'm so happy regular chapters are back! I can't wait to see what they'll do to Phillip, I hope nappies and a nice ballerina outfit will be involved
Babycakes- I don't believe Phillip would do anything rash to try to escape, where would he go? Tina brought him there and he's doing all this for the betterment of his family
-
Sandra B, Great work. I love how Philip is so easily distracted by his love for Rebecca that he doesn't sense anything wrong when they go to the lair. Now he gets to study for the half-term in the quiet of the lair and then be used as their toy.
-
Chapter 70. Bathtime.
Rebecca had misgivings about the course of action she had taken. But the incident with Nikki had rekindled her suspicion that Philip could never be satisfied by one woman. She felt, either because she didn’t want to be under any illusions about their relationship, or because she was testing her own resolve to set him free, that the exercise would answer some questions, not only about his needs and affection, but her own as well. She was quite pragmatic about it. If it resulted in them separating, then that would have happened anyway at some time, and might then have been much more painful. If they could get over it, all to the good. But there was also an element of revenge, quite unconscious, for what she saw as that dalliance with Nikki. If her subconscious could have spoken, it would have said, “Well, Philip, you seemed to enjoy that so much, that I think you deserve more - a lot more. Now you’ll have to deal with a whole bunch of girls whose only concern will be their own pleasure and entertainment. Mybe they’ll be able to satisfy you.” Perhaps such feelings were unworthy. But they were human, and inaccessible to her empathetic mind.
And there was also the matter of his appointment at the baby training centre, or whatever it was. She hoped this would be some sort of preparation for him. Secretly she found the idea of babifying him quite exciting. It would give her more control, and allow free rein to that substantial part of her which enjoyed mothering him. No, she was not at all averse to having a boyfriend in nappies.
Philip knew little of what was going on in Rebecca’s mind. He had a vague idea he must have deserved what was coming to him, and for the moment he was resigned to his fate. He believed Rebecca’s assertion that the girls would never use that note he had written, but in any case, he reflected, remembering his performance in this very location, they didn’t really need to. So he sat in his chair facing his jailers, who had arranged themselves in a semicircle around him. Nikki sat directly opposite, with Jennifer perched next to her on the arm of her chair. Sadie and Freida squeezed together in another chair, and Desdemona sat cross-legged on the carpet.
“Don’t worry, Philip. You’re not going to stay chained up. I don’t think you’re even going to want to escape, after you discover what we’ve got in store for you.” She nodded behind her. “But just to deter any attempt, we’re going to take away your clothes. No, don’t worry, you won’t be naked. We’ve got your fairy costume here.” She slid off the arm of the chair and fetched a plastic bag from the table. “We’ve dispensed with the wings, and the skirt. Do you remember it? So sparkly! All those pretty sequins. And I had the shop put in a zip to make it easier for you to have a pee. I bet you can’t wait to get it on again, can you?”
Philip looked at it glumly – though the truth was, he had been thinking for some time he would like to wear it again. But there had never been an excuse. Now he was going to have to.
“We’ve got you some little ballet shoes and some white stockings, see? Look, they’ve got little white bows at the tops. You’ll look so pretty. And there’s a couple of spare plain leotards for when it’s being washed. Happy?”
“No.”
“Good. But before you change, you’ll need to be bathed. Mum’s out, so your lucky – we can do it in the house. Dessie, could you unlock?”
Desdemona removed the cuff from his ankle. He stood there, not sure of what to do. There was no chance of escape, surrounded by the girls.
“Well? Get your clothes off then. You can’t bath dressed, can you?”
“W-what, here?”
“Where else? Everything. Now. Are you embarrassed? Don’t worry, we’re not interested. We’ll turn our backs.”
They turned their backs and waited. Still he hesitated.
“Get on with it, Philip,” said Jennifer, severely. “We haven’t got all day.”
He stripped down to his panties.
“And those! For goodness’ sake!”
Intimidated, he complied. He watched with alarm as Jennifer collected up his discarded clothes and thrust them into a binbag.
“Right. At last. What a fuss. Now quickly, into the house.” She picked up her riding whip and gave him a little tap on his bare bottom.
“Ow! I’m going!” He remembered what that deceptively innocent implement was capable of. He cupped his hands over his crotch and made for the house, the girls, except Nikki, following.
“Upstairs. Quickly. Nikki’s setting up the camp bed. You’ll find it very comfortable.”
Jennifer started running the bath. The others busied themselves getting ready the bath oil, shampoo, and sponge. Desdemona poured in a pink cream which turned into foam. He was only too pleased to be ordered to climb into the warm, scented water.
The bathed him like a baby, gently but thoroughly sponging him all over, but keeping his wig out of the water. It was luxurious, but stimulating, so it was just as well he was not allowed to lie flat. When they were finished, he was wrapped in a towel and dried, then given a bathrobe and taken back to the lair. His little bed was all set up along one side of the garage, with pink sheets, a pink pillow, and a child’s duvet cover decorated with balloons.
Jennifer handed him the bag of fairy clothes. He stepped into the little silver leotard and pulled it up. The cool, slippery material made him shiver slightly. He slipped his hands through the armholes.
“Could someone zip me up, please?”
Desdemona obliged, drawing the zip right up so that the body and collar encased him snugly. She couldn’t resist running her fingers over the taught, stretchy spandex, at which Philip experienced a sudden frisson throughout his whole body. He looked own at himself. His breasts had grown since he had last worn this, and his nipples stood out proud and firm. As he pulled on his stockings he could already feel himself beginning to swell. He sat down to put on his ballet pumps, partly to hide his arousal, but Nikki had already noticed.
“I can see you really like your fairy costume, Philip. You should wear it more often.”
“Yeah,” added Freida. “Shaniya tells me Kimona is always asking after you. She wants more fairy stories like the last one.”
Philip blushed, but didn't reply.
“This is too small for me now,” he grumbled.
“No it’s not! Stand up. Come on, stand up!” said Sadie.
Reluctantly, he rose from his chair. Casually, he picked up the plastic bag in an attempt to hide his tumescent state, but Jennifer snatched it away.
“Too small? It’s perfect! Here, your stockings need straightening, though.”
She dropped on one knee and began to fuss with his stocking tops, tugging and turning them whilst at the same time sneaking little peeks at the growing bulge behind the crotch zip. She had had the shop fit it with a big silver pull-tag ring. It was tempting just to… But it was not quite time.
“Now,” said Nikki, “we have a little surprise for you. Dessie? Could you give me a hand?”
-
Chapter 71. Relief.
The two girls went to the front of the garage where there were bits of furniture up against the main door. Propped against a wardrobe was an oblong sheet of plywood about five feet long. They caught hold of it, one each side, and carried it into the centre of the room. They laid it carefully down. Philip stared. The side that had been hidden from view was now visible. The board was lined with some sort of shiny black foam padding. At each end of the oblong, in the centre, there was a small steel plate screwed to the board, with a steel ring attached. He looked at Nikki, puzzled.
“Get it, Philip? That’s for you. Come on, and I’ll show you how it works.”
He made no move, but before he had time to protest, the girls had escorted him over and forced him down onto the board on all fours. They used cable ties to attach his wrists to one ring, and his knees to the other. He was quite helpless, down there on all fours like a little dog. They took their seats around him and admired their work.
“That was a brilliant idea, Nikki!”
“Do you like your new activity board, Philip?”
He struggled, but all he was able to do was to bend his elbows. He was trapped.
“We’re going to be kind to you for the moment,” said Jennifer, smirking. “but I’ll show you the possibilities.”
She opened a drawer and took out a leather collar and chain. Kneeling down, she buckled the collar around his neck, then threaded the chain through the ring. He looked at her appealingly, which only had the effect of making them all laugh. She demonstrated how, by tightening the chain, she could pull his head right down to the board, so that his bottom was stuck up in the air.
“See? I have this little padlock” - she held it up – “so we can keep you in this position – say if we want to punish you. So if I were you, I wouldn’t make any trouble.”
He was hardly in a position to “make trouble”. She loosened the chain and stood up.
“So, girls. What are we going to do with him?”
“Let’s just have some coffee and think about it, shall we?” suggested Sadie. “Plenty of time.”
They sat around sipping their coffee and chatting, occasionally patting their new pet or ruffling his hair. After a while, Desdemona put down her cup and came over. She seated herself cross-legged on the ground in front of him.
“Look at his little face! So sulky! What’s up, Philip? Don’t you like being our little puppy? Tell you what, I’ll give you a treat. Shall I, girls?”
“Go, Dessie!”
Desdemona began, slowly and seductively, to unbutton her blouse. Philip’s eyes widened, and his jaw dropped. She let it fall open, and closing he eyes and allowing her head to fall back, she began to stroke her bare tummy in circular movements with one hand. Her bra was the type that unhooked at the front. She began to toy with the fastening. Philip gulped, and tried to close his eyes. Her antics were having the inevitable effect, to the evident amusement of his audience.
“How old are you?” laughed Freida. “Twelve? You can’t even see a bare tummy without wanting to pop your cork. And you’re supposed to be a girl! You must be a lesbian, then.”
“He’s not a girl, yet, is he?” remarked Jennifer. “That’s the problem. He’s only half way there. But never mind, darling, we’re going to give you lots of girlie training this week, and at the end of it you’re going to feel much better.”
“So the first thing,” said Nikki, kneeling by his side, “the first thing we need to do is to cool your male ardour a little. And I think you’re perfectly positioned for that.”
She reached underneath him, hooked a finger through the ring on his zip, and drew it down. Released from its confinement, his swollen member sprang joyfully out. Freida gave a piercing whistle, Jennifer a whoop of delight. Philip squirmed with embarrassment, and turned bright red. Desdemona laughed and patted his cheek.
“Don’t be shy. It's all for your own good, you'll see.”
He glared at her, which only made her laugh more. He felt Nikki’s cool hand close around him, testing his firmness. She grunted with satisfaction. He saw out of the corner of his eye Jennifer hand something to her, and then he felt Nikki rolling a condom up the length of the shaft and over his balls.
“There. Neatly packaged. Now, who’s going first?”
“I’m staying here,” said Desdemona. “I want to watch his expressions. Why don’t we use reverse alphabetical order. Sadie? Wanna go first?”
Sadie needed no second bidding. She took Nikki’s place by his side. Jennifer put a box of latex gloves on the floor next to her.
“Use those. They’ll make your hands more slippery.”
Sadie extracted a pair and pulled them on. She took a breath.
“Ready, Philip?”
No reply.
“Ready or not, here I come!”
“Here he comes, I hope,” murmured Desdemona.
Sadie may have not have had Nikki's technique, but with her friends offering her various bits of advice, she warmed to her task. She gripped him firmly but gently, drawing her hand down the length of the shaft in slow, regular movements. After a few minutes, Philip, who had been biting his lip in an attempt to resist the rising tide of excitement, began to emit faint little whimpers and groans. Desdemona was leaning forward, peering into his face with obvious delight.
“Go away…” he moaned. But she only moved closer.
“Is it nice, Philip? Tell me when you’re going to…you know. Don’t pretend you’re not enjoying it. Come on, smile! Why the screwed-up face? Are you in pain or something?”
“Ah…ah…no!”
“Don’t stop, Sadie! I think he’s nearly….”
“Ahhhh!”
Philip gave an anguished cry, and erupted, straining against his bonds, his body jolted with orgasm. Sadie didn’t let up for a moment, watching with obvious satisfaction as Philip’s milky juices spurted out, filling the condom. It was a full minute before she released her grip and sat back on her haunches.
“Well done, Sadie. Great job!” said Nikki.
“Gosh… Actually, that was really fun!” she said. She admired the result of her hard work. "I bet none of you will be able to equal that," she added, proudly.
Nikki pulled on a pair of gloves, knelt down again, and carefully slid the condom off. She fastened the mouth with a plastic clip, and put it to one side.
“There, that wasn't too difficult, was it, Philip? I think you'll find you'll feel far more peaceful when we've all had our turn. Don't you?"
-
Sandra B, Those girls are really devious. And they are sex-addicts, in my opinion. It seems that Philip is in a big mess.
-
Chapter 72. An Old Friend.
Nikki was technically next on the list, but she politely offered to go last, and so Jennifer was next in line. Philip was not yet fully recovered, but with the help of Nikki and Freida paying some attention to his breasts, he was soon erect again, and she was able to have her turn. The spaces between milking became longer as the evening wore on, and when eventually Nikki took him in hand, the condom was disappointingly light. But they had achieved their purpose, and for the time being at least, even Desdemona’s provocation couldn’t produce any sort of response. Nikki regarded the exhausted boy with satisfaction.
“Time for phase two. Pass me the device, Jenny.”
Jennifer took a little box from the chest and, opening the lid, held it out for Nikki. Nikki extracted the chastity device – a little curved plastic tube attached to a plastic ring. Philip was even too worn out to resist, not that he could have. She fitted the ring around the base of his member, behind his balls, worked the tube into place, though it was a tight fit, and locked it on with a little silver key.
“There all done. We can release you now.”
Freida cut the ties. Philip crawled off the board, staggered to his bed, and sat down. He looked down at his new appendage, and tugged at it gingerly.
“No…” he groaned, “it’s not fair. How long have I got wear this thing?”
“As long as we think fit,” replied Nikki. I have the only key, and it will be hidden. If you escape, you will never get it off, so it’s no longer necessary to chain you up or lock the door. If you want to go, you may. Be our guest. But if you want eventual release, then I suggest you stay and cooperate in your training.”
“What training?”
“We’re going to teach you to be a good little girl. If you learn your lessons, show respect and obedience, at the end of your course you will be a much nicer and happier child.”
“Why…why are you doing this?”
“It’s for your own good, Philip. If you want to be a nicely-behaved little girl, you need to get your mind off sex for a while. Each day you will study in the mornings and for an hour or two after lunch, then training begins. Your clothes will be laid out for you every morning. At night you will wear a pull up and plastic pants. The device will serve to remind you of your new status as a female. From now on you will be addressed as Philippa, and you will respond submissively. Now, here’s your pull-up, and your pants.” She tossed them onto the bed. “Freida will take off your collar and leotard and the rest and help you put them on.”
Philip was about to protest, but he could see from their faces they meant business, so he thought better of it. He would go to bed and review his options. That was a much cleverer idea. So he did as he was bid. Desdemona stripped off his fairy clothes. He no longer had any reason to be embarrassed. He obediently stepped into his pull-up and pink plastic pants.
“There’s a pacifier attached to your pillow, Philippa. It will help you go to sleep,” said Desdemona. What with the device and the thick pull-up he just felt numb between his legs. It really was as though he had been deprived of his manhood. He was exhausted too.
“You look tired.”
“I am. I’m going to go to bed and sleep.”
“Fine. But before you do, you have a visitor.”
“A visitor?” Rebecca, he thought.
Nikki opened the door, and in walked….Sally Buttons!
“Watcha, Philip…oops, Philippa, I mean. ‘Ow is yer?”
“Sally! What are you doing here?”
“I bin called in, ain’t I? ‘Mergency job. You’re lookin’ well. Those little boobies….quite the young lady, ain’t we?”
Philip looked alarmed.
“Don’t panic,” said Nikki. “I asked Sally to do your hair, that’s all. That little pageboy, cute as it is, is inappropriate for your new persona.”
“Yeah. I got you a nice new ‘airpiece, Phil. Just the job for a baby girl.”
“What?”
“Look at this. Whad’yer fink? Touch of the Shirley Temples, innit?”
Sally produced from her bag a wig covered with golden ringlets. She held it up on the fingers of one hand.
“Bootifil, innit? Now I ain’t got all night, so where we going to do this?”
“Let’s go inside,” said Jennifer. She took Philip’s hand and led him into the house. Her mother was in the kitchen cutting up vegetables.
“Philip! How nice to see you.” She took in his plastic pants. “Oh, that’s…a new look…” She looked bemused, and glanced at Jennifer for enlightenment.
“He’s branching out, mum. Trying the baby look.” This was said in a tone that could have been joking, but also could have been serious. “My friend Sally’s come over to do his hair. Can we use the bathroom?”
Philip turned red. “Hi Sam. It’s not like that…just for a play we’re doing at school…”
“Oh, I see. That explains it…” But she didn’t look convinced. “Yes, help yourselves. You’re so versatile, Philip. You should be on the stage.”
Jennifer laughed. “Yes, Philippa, you should be! We’ll work on that.”
They crowded into the bathroom. Sally sat Philip on the bathroom chair, and got to work, spraying his head with some liquid and easing off the wig he had been wearing for weeks. His real hair had grown quite a lot, and she had to shave his head again. Once she had dried him thoroughly, she applied the glue – “This is new, Philippa. Much stronger than the stuff what I used before. ‘Ope you won’t be wantin’ to change your look again in the near future!”
Philip’s heart sank. He stared in the mirror as the new hairpiece was pressed onto his head. The mass of ringlets fell about his ears, toppled over his eyes, and tickled the back of his neck. Once she was satisfied, Sally packed away her equipment and prepared to leave.
“Must rush, girls. You got my number, Nikki, if you want anyfing else. Bye Philip” – she planted a wet kiss on his cheek – “an’ cheer up, darlin’! Them curls go lovely wiv yer big brown eyes!”
They trooped back downstairs. Jennifer let Sally out of the front door. The others made their way back through the kitchen. Samantha gaped at Philip’s new look. “Goodness! Goodness me!” was all she managed to get out. Then they were back in the lair. Philip was so tired he couldn’t even feel anxious. He climbed straight into his little bed, put his head on the pillow, and, he didn’t know quite why, put the pacifier in his mouth. The girls cooed with delight, and then crept out, leaving their new baby to her sweet baby dreams.
-
Love this chapter soon Philp will be a distant memory, Philippa will be all everyone knows and sees
-
Sandra B, I guess Philippa is going to endure his baby stage now. With his new chastity device, he won't get any release until the girls decide he can have it. Sure hope he has fun.
-
Chapter 73. Born Again.
He awoke early, feeling distinctly uncomfortable. In his dreams, one of the girls – not one in particular, but a sort of composite – had been leading him along the street by his willy, which she held in an iron grasp. It took him a few moments to remember his situation, but the first thing to appear in focus was the pink pacifier, lying on a damp patch on the sheet, and then it all came flooding back. His hand slid down to his pull-up, and explored the epicentre of his discomfort. Through the thick wadding he could just feel the hard shape of the little curved plastic cylinder which contained his most prized possession, straining to get out. He jumped out of bed, grabbed the bottle of water from the floor, and went out to the bathroom, where he pulled down his pants and his pull-up and poured the cool liquid onto himself in an attempt to relieve the pressure. It helped a little, and as his dreams slowly faded his abortive erection also diminished. His ardour was also cooled somewhat by the sight of himself in the mirror, his girlish curls tumbling over his ears. He washed, and brushed his teeth, and returned to the garage. A pile of clothes had been placed on one of the chairs. A glance told him all he needed to know. But he had to get dressed, and begin work. That aspect of his confinement he was actually looking forward to.
They had supplied him with a clean nappy and clean plastic pants – or rather, bloomers. They were yellow, the legs trimmed with pink plastic frills. There was a sleeveless yellow frock with a white spotty hem, and a pink waistband. Short yellow socks with pink lace trims, and pink Mary Janes. And some pink plastic hairclips to keep his ringlets out of his eyes. He sighed. He picked up the frock. Of course, a “Daring Designs” label. He might have guessed. Courtesy of Tina or Aunt Estella, no doubt. At least it felt nice, satiny and smooth. He climbed into it. It fitted perfectly, of course. That shop had his precise measurements. He attempted to zip it up, but couldn’t get the zip further than half way. Never mind. He changed his nether garments. The bloomers came down half way to his knees, fully visible under the hem of the frock. He sat on the bed and put on his socks and shoes, then stood up and walked around. There was a mirror on the front of the wardrobe. He walked down to the end of the garage to look at himself. Actually, he thought, this is not a bad little outfit, at least for indoors. It looks quite cute. These bloomers are very comfortable, at least. And the material…so silky! He was standing there admiring himself, turning from one side to the other, when a voice behind him made him jump.
“Philip? Er, Philippa? I’ve brought you breakfast.”
It was Samantha. The blood rushed to his face. He turned and walked quickly back towards her. She must have seen him preening… How embarrassing. Why had Jennifer sent her mother?
“Oh, thank you, Samantha… I could have come in…very kind of you…”
“I’m sorry, I keep forgetting to call you Philippa now… That’s a beautiful dress… Turn round a minute. So pretty! Shall I zip you up?”
“Oh…yes…thanks.”
She hesitated. “Your hair… Would you like me…?” She indicated the hairclips lying on the table where he had left them.
“Oh, yes… Would you?”
As she expertly clipped up his curls, she chattered away enthusiastically. She seems as excited by my new clothes as I am, thought Philip. And then realised that, yes, it was exciting, though part of him was loathe to admit it. He really needed something new to wear…something colourful and vibrant. School uniform was okay of course, and he had several other outfits, but they were all a bit conservative, conventional. Why shouldn’t he like pretty things? Why shouldn’t he experiment? As long as none of his old friends saw, at least… If it were not for the plastic bloomers, he could almost have gone out dressed like this…
“…and indoors, somewhere, I’ve got some bangles which would go perfectly with this. They’re only plastic, old things, but the sort of thing you can't find any more. I’ll look them out, if you like.”
“Oh, yes please, Sam. That would be great.”
“And I have a little pink heart necklace on a gold chain. I haven’t worn it since I was a teenager. I’ll never wear it again. But it would look good on you.” She checked her excitement. “Of course, you probably wouldn’t want something like that. Don’t be polite about it. It was only a suggestion…”
“No, please. It sounds perfect. If you’re sure…”
“Of course! I’ll drop in later. Mustn’t keep you. I know you have a lot of work to do.”
Philip ate breakfast in a much happier mood. He felt peaceful and secure in his new outfit. Somehow the clothes seemed to have had a regressive effect. He even felt like a little kid. Normally, at this time of the morning, he would have been thinking about sex, but now it seemed somehow secondary. His discomfort had quite evaporated. When he got out his books and started reading, he realised that he was able to concentrate in a way that would have been impossible before. For the time being at least, he seemed to have been released from the constant itch of lust, whether by the girls’ labours yesterday or by his detachment from Rebecca, he wasn’t sure. Possibly his removal from Aunt Estella’s and the machinations of his cousin had something to do with it, too – but he wasn’t to know that.
The time passed quickly, and soon Samantha returned with his lunch. She had found her necklace and the bangles. Philip’s eyes sparkled. He was like a little girl with her first jewellery. The necklace was perfect with his new frock – a pink plastic heart on a fine gold chain. Samantha clipped in on, and then he slipped on the bangles – two pink and one yellow.
“Thank you so much, Sam. They go perfectly!”
“You’re welcome, Philippa.”
“I can’t wait to show Jennifer and the others…” Maybe he sounded stupid, but he didn’t care.
“Jennifer said she’ll be back at three, and I think the others will be over too. You look so pretty, I’m sure they’re going to love you.”
“Thank you again, Sam. And thanks for lunch. But I’d better get back to work. I’ve just got a few more chapters to read, and then I’m done for the day.”
When Samantha closed the door, Philip ran to the mirror. “I hope they do...love me,” he whispered to himself.
-
Acceptance by Philippa for her situation seems to be complete
-
Love your writing Sandra B but honestly trying to understand Philip's character, motives, rationale, and rai·son d'ê·tre. One moment he seems strong and resilient and the next, as in the preceding two parts, Philip accepts his predicament, even enjoying many aspects of his "imprisonment". One could certainly expect him to rebel against his current situation but he primarily seems to revel in it and actually appreciates his ability to amplify his focus on his studies. Certainly, the girls aren't altruistic in their pursuits but Philip seems to be benefiting nonetheless. Seriously interested in how the current scenario develops, especially since successfully completing his tests means he's free of Auntee Estella and Tina. Unless this reviewer is laboring under a misconception.
-
It's a mystery to me too, babycakes. He's certainly not behaving as I might have hoped. I guess we'll just have to wait and see what happens....
-
Chapter 74. Coffee.
Philip found it difficult to concentrate that afternoon, and at around two he gave up. He decided to go to the house and get himself a coffee. He picked up his lunch tray and made his way to the kitchen. He could hear Samantha in the hallway speaking on the phone. Being a discreet boy, he made a point of not trying to listen to her conversation. Instead he put the kettle on, and soon the noise of the boiling water blotted out all other sounds anyway. But when it was boiled, and he was pouring water into the filter, he couldn’t help but hear the odd phrase.
“…such a sweetie….I know….I’m not sure…I’m going to talk to Jennifer this evening…yes, I agree…you would?...well, you could probably come round if you liked – I could introduce you. But he’s very busy in the day, revising for his exams….very studious….that’s right…his aunt, I think…don’t know much about her but what I do know…”
It sounded like the conversation was winding up. He decided to make his escape. He put the filter in the bin and headed for the door. He had his hand on the handle when Samantha returned to the kitchen.
“Oh, Philip…Philippa. I didn’t realise…”
Philip had turned bright red. He looked at her, and then dropped his eyes.
“Oh…did you hear me on the phone? I’m sorry, I wasn’t….I wasn’t saying anything bad…I know I shouldn’t have…spoken about you, but… “
“It’s okay, Sam. No reason why you shouldn’t…”
There was a silence.
“Would you like to come and sit in the lounge and drink your coffee? I’ll join you, maybe.”
“Yes. Yes, that would be nice.”
Samantha made herself an instant, and they went together into the lounge, and seated themselves opposite each other. Samantha took a breath.
“Well…” She made a face, indicative of apology and sympathy. “Well, that was my best friend I was talking to. Jill. To be honest, I was feeling slightly concerned about you…shut out there all day. I know you have to study, but I don’t quite understand why you’re here and not at home.” A far away look came into her eyes. “All very puzzling…” she murmured, as if to herself. She sat there vacantly for a few moments, before suddenly recovering. Philip smiled. That was Samantha, all right.
“I was thinking…I might have a word with Jennifer…she’s not the most forthcoming…but I suspect she can be quite…devious?”
Philip liked Samantha. He decided to confide in her.
“It’s true, Sam. Jennifer and the others…they did force me to come here…with the collaboration of my girlfriend. But I’m fine. I don’t think I could get so much studying done anywhere else – certainly not at my aunt’s. I have chores to do there. Here I’m left alone, which is fine.”
Sam looked him up and down. “But the clothes…your hair…”
“I know. It wasn’t of my choosing. But…don’t worry…I don’t know, I’m sort of enjoying it, somehow. There was a time when I couldn’t have dreamt I’d like girls’ clothes, but then there was Caroline Norton, and my lovely school uniform, and all the girls, and I felt really happy…sort of free. And now there’s…this. I thought I was going to resent it, but actually…it’s quite nice. I feel sort of released from all the discipline of school, all the expectations of success – you know everyone thinks I’m clever and stuff, though I’m not. It’s like a holiday, and I think it’s helping me study in peace.”
“So they’re doing you a favour…?”
“They don’t think they are. I can guess what their plan is. They want me to regress, and they want me to become totally girlified. I think they’d like to have me as their permanent plaything, to be honest. I don’t know if Rebecca gets that. She probably thinks their just teaching me to be less selfish, for her sake. They reckon they’ve got me under their thumb, but they haven’t. If things carry on like this over the next week it suits me fine. I’ll get all my revision done, I’ll have a nice easy routine, and I’ll get to experiment with some really cute outfits. Like this one.” He indicated his pretty little frock and accessories. “But for me it’s purely temporary. Once the week is over, I’m back to being a grown-up girl. So you don’t have to worry, Sam.”
“Well, I’m relieved, Philip. I can call you that between the two of us, can’t I? I was a bit worried, but I can see you’ve got things well in hand.”
A pause.
“Who was it you were talking to? Jill, you said?”
“Oh, er, yes, my friend Jill. She wanted to…she thought she’d like to…see you for herself. Sorry.”
“Well that’s okay. I don’t mind. I’d be quite happy to meet her, if she wanted.”
The truth was, Philip was already enjoying himself, sitting there with Samantha. He’d spent some time in front of the mirror, and had come to the conclusion that he was now about the cutest thing in skirts ever seen. He could see she was quite fascinated with him, and he was having a little flirt, throwing in the occasional dip of the eyes or pout of the lips. Perhaps it was unworthy of him to feed his ego in this way, but in view of his unwonted transformation it was perhaps also forgivable. The thought of parading in front of two women, and receiving what he imagined would be double the quantity of admiration and accolades, he found irresistible.
“Oh, I know she’d love to meet you! She has a son of about your age, He’s a bit of a rascal, to be honest. She often says she wishes he’d been a daughter! Maybe you could give her some tips!”
Philip laughed. “Maybe I could. Maybe Jennifer and her gang should take him in hand next!”
They collapsed in giggles. At that moment, in walked Jennifer and Freida.
“Hello? What’s going on here, then?”
“Oh, hello, dear. Philip – Philippa – and I were just having a little chat.”
“Philippa? Aren’t you supposed to be revising?”
Philip was basking in a new confidence.
“Nah. I’m done for the day. Just thought I’d have a coffee, then me and your mum sort of just started talking, an’….”
“That’s not the deal…”
“Oh, Jennifer, it’s my fault,” interrupted Samantha. “Philippa was just on his – her – way back to the lair, and I stopped him. Please don’t blame him.”
“Oh, I see. So what were you talking about?”
“Well, Jill was just saying how much she'd like to meet Philippa…”
“Really?” Jennifer’s brow clouded for a moment. But cleared just as quickly. “Really? What a nice idea! She should come over. Any day really, as long as it’s after three.” She turned to Freida. “Jill’s mum’s best friend. She’s really cool. Though she has a horrible son.”
“Now, now, dear. He’s not that bad.”
“Bad enough. Anyway, ring her and invite her. As I said, any day. Just let me know.”
-
It's a mystery to me too, babycakes. He's certainly not behaving as I might have hoped. I guess we'll just have to wait and see what happens....
Good explanation Sandra B. Just don't let Philip/Philippa turn on you. These characters can sometimes get the upper hand. -:)
Okay, great recovery by Philip in the last part. Glad to know he's aware of the girls' plans and of his possible selfishness with Rebecca. Apparently his trust in Sam is well placed. Wouldn't want to be Jill's son however. Hope he manages to stumble into the lair, errr...story.
-
Chapter 75. Playing Games.
Samantha rang her friend again that evening, after Philip was in bed, and gave her the good news.
“Brilliant, Sam. I look forward to it. He sounds like a real darling.”
“Oh, he is. So polite and pleasant too. Not like…oh, sorry, I didn’t mean… Me and my big mouth.”
“Don’t apologise. It’s true. I don’t pretend otherwise. Matthew is difficult. I tell myself he’ll grow out of it. He’s so cheeky, too. I can’t do a thing with him.”
“I’m so sorry, Jill. I wish I could help in some way. I would offer to take him off your hands occasionally, but I don’t suppose….”
“No, he wouldn’t. No way. I wish he could have been sent to Caroline Norton, like that Philip. There’s nothing like a bunch of teenage girls for keeping boys in line, is there?”
“Absolutely.” She glanced at her daughter. “Jennifer and her friends certainly rule the roost here – or at least, they think they do.”
Jennifer made a face.
“You know he and Philip used to be at school together? They were in different classes, so they never really knew each other. But I vaguely remember Matthew laughing at the fact that one of the boys was being sent to an all-girls’ school. They all thought he must be a total sissy.”
“Quite the opposite, from what I hear. He may dress like a girl, and have grown little breasts…”
“What?”
“Oh, I didn’t tell you…”
“Are you serious?”
“Quite, dear. Pretty little breasts, they are. But, as I was saying, he seems to like the girls more than ever.”
“Oh my god, Sam, I cannot wait to meet him. Which day is good for you?”
“How about Wednesday? I’m free all day.”
“Wednesday it is. I’ll be there at three on the dot. I’m so grateful you invited me.”
“Well, it was Philip suggested it, as a matter of fact. And Jen’s quite okay with it, too. So, see you then.”
“You bet!”
They said their goodbyes. Jennifer looked up from her magazine.
“She’s coming then, mum.”
“Wednesday.”
“Okay. What are you doing tomorrow and Tuesday?”
“I’m working all day tomorrow. Tuesday I’m at yoga till three, so I won’t be home till about four. ”
“I see. She’ll have such a nice surprise.”
“Surprise?”
“You know, seeing how cute a boy can look, given a bit of female attention.”
“Oh, yes…yes, dear. Quite.”
Philip had asked if he would be keeping the same costume on during Monday, and as he seemed so attached to it, the girls had agreed. Samantha brought him breakfast at eight, and found him already dressed.
“Good morning, Philippa…I mean Philip… Oh, goodness, I don’t know where I am!”
“Might as well make it Philippa. It’ll be easier.”
“Yes, you’re right. Well, good news. Jill’s coming over to meet you Wednesday afternoon.”
“Great!”
“Jennifer’s gone to pick up another dress. I’m coming home briefly at lunchtime, so I'll bring it in.”
“Okay, thanks. Do you know what it is?”
“I think she said something about Alice? I don’t know if it’s an Alice in Wonderland thing. We’ll find out soon.”
She put the tray on the table and left.
Alice in Wonderland, thought Philip. I love that look. I hope it is…
He was not disappointed. At lunchtime, Samantha swept in with the most gorgeous blue satin dress, with puff sleeves, trimmed in white.
“Do you like it?”
“It’s fantastic!”
“It is beautiful, isn’t it? Jill is going to be dazzled.”
“Should I try it on, do you think?”
“No. It’ll fit fine,” said Samantha. “Keep it for Wednesday.”
“Okay…”
“I’m going to hang it in that old wardrobe where it’ll stay nice and fresh.”
Philip studied hard that afternoon. He felt very contented. All these lovely dresses were really quite appealing. He thought how good he was going to look, with his blonde curls falling down next to the ice-blue satin. When Jennifer and the girls appeared just after three, he was full of gratitude.
“Thank you so much for my new dress. It’s great!”
“Our pleasure, Philippa. Must have you looking your best for Jill, mustn’t we?” replied Jennifer.
“We want our little Philippa to make a good impression, don’t we girls?” added Freida.
“Absolutely!” said Sadie.
“Your gonna look gorgeous,” laughed Desdemona, pinching his cheek. But wait a mo – what’s she going to wear tomorrow? I don’t think we have another costume ready, do we?”
“Well, she could try on her Alice dress…” suggested Freida.
“No. No way. That’s reserved for Wednesday,” said Jennifer, seriously.
“Maybe I could just keep this one on?” suggested Philip, hopefully.
“No,” said Freida, “you can’t wear it three days in a row. Don’t worry, we’ll sort out something for you.”
“Well we don’t have anything else at the moment,” said Jennifer. “Let her wear her frock in the morning. Nikki’s coming over at lunchtime, and she said she might bring something for her. She can change then. All right, Philippa?”
“Yeah, fine thanks. I do like this frock, though.”
Desdemona had to hide her smile.
There was a pause in the conversation, as if they were all thinking about his costume. Then Jennifer said,
“Excuse me. I have to go make a phone call. Back in a minute.”
“I’ll come with you,” said Desdemona, jumping up.
Philip could have sworn the girls exchanged winks. But maybe he was mistaken. Outside, Desdemona grabbed Jennifer’s arm.
“I can’t believe it. He’s totally into this stuff. And we thought we were going to have to force him!”
“I know. It’s insane. He’s getting to be a regular princess! He must be so full of female hormones…”
“Are you going to make the call now?”
“Yes. Fingers crossed.”
They went into the house. Jennifer picked up the house phone, and dialled a number. There was a pause.
“Hello? Jill? It’s Jennifer. Hi…. About the arrangements…..”
They were back in the lair in a few minutes. When they entered. Philip noticed the others looked at them expectantly. Jennifer gave them a thumbs-up. What was that about? Maybe…maybe they were arranging a surprise for him. Another pretty outfit, perhaps? Could be. They were certainly being a lot nicer to him than that other time he’d been kept in the garage. He didn’t mind them when they were friendly - though, as his libido returned, he was beginning to experience periodic bouts of discomfort from the chastity device. Never mind, he thought. Humour them for the time being. I’ll be out of here in a few days.
Desdemona meanwhile had been exploring the far end of the garage. She pulled a skipping-rope out of an old chest.
“Look what I’ve found! Let’s go do some skipping. Come on girls. Come on Philippa!”
The girls seemed surprisingly enthusiastic. He followed them outside, and round to the front garden. He felt a little nervous about being exposed to the street, but it was highly unlikely anyone he knew would be passing, and in any case they probably wouldn’t recognise him. It was fun. Desdemona and Freida whirled the rope for him, and he did his best to jump it. He made lots of mistakes, but they didn’t seem to mind at all. It was only when they’d been playing for some time that he realised Jennifer wasn’t with them.
“Where’s Jennifer?”
“Oh, I think she just went to the toilet…”
“I haven’t seen her for a while…”
“Never mind, Phillipa. Can you skip by yourself? Show us! Please!”
“Okay. Oh, here she is. Where were you?”
“Oh, I just had to tidy some stuff up for mum. You’re a good skipper, Philippa!”
“Nah… I’m useless, really…”
-
Chapter 76. Bouncing Baby.
The Tuesday morning passed without incident. Samantha brought him his lunch early. She was in a rush to get off to her yoga class.
“We have a coffee together afterwards,” she confessed. “Were not actually doing yoga for three hours. It makes me feel so much better – but it’s also an excuse for a good old chat!”
Philip laughed. “Have a good time. I’ll see you later.”
He closed his books and began to eat lunch – two massive sandwiches – “Sam’s Specials” Jennifer called them – a cake, and a coffee. He stretched and looked around. Something silver glinted from the ceiling. Two silver rings, a metre or so apart, in one of the timber cross-pieces. He hadn’t noticed them before. Wonder what they’re for, he thought. But he took no further notice.
By two o’clock he was feeling as though he’d done enough for the day. He was ahead of schedule. So he wasn’t sorry when the girls arrived, accompanied by Nikki, who was carrying a cardboard box.
“Hi, Philippa. You look very pretty.”
He grinned. “What’s that? Something for me?”
“You should be so lucky! Never you mind.”
“Is it, though? Jennifer said you might bring me a new outfit, that’s all.”
“Do you want a new outfit?”
“Yes.”
“All right. Well maybe we’ll let you try it on. If you’re very, very good.”
“I promise.”
“Okay. Let’s see what we have.”
She opened the lid of the box and delved inside.
“Here. A very pretty little dress.”
She held up a short-sleeved pink dress, such as a toddler might wear, made of stretchy cotton, with a wide elasticated waistband and below it a tiny skirt, no more than nine or ten inches long. Across the chest, in sparkly script, were the words “Mummy’s Darling”. Philip’s face fell.
“What’s that? I’m not putting that on.”
“Wait a minute, darling. We’re not finished yet. Wait till you see the rest.”
The next thing out of the box was a pair of shiny red wellingtons. Then a big red bow. Then a piece of fluffy white towelling, folded up.
“What’s that?”
“That’s your nappy, sweetie. You’ll have to have a nappy. Cos you won’t be able to go to the toilet.”
“What do you mean?” Philip was now seriously alarmed. He looked towards the door, but it was being guarded by Freida. No escape that way.
In answer, Nikki pulled out some contraption made of red webbing with silvery metal attachments.
“I’m not…..”
“Yes you are. You can’t have all these pretty clothes that you like so much without some payback. You’ve got everything you wanted. Now it’s our turn. Now take your dress off, please.”
“No…I won’t…”
“We don’t have all day,” said Jennifer. “Take it off or we’ll do it for you.”
Nikki pushed the box aside, and she and Freida advanced towards him. Philip decided discretion was the better part of valour.
“Okay, okay. Give me a minute.”
“Let me help you with the zip,” smiled Nikki.
Off came his lovely yellow frock. On went the pink dress. The skirt hung down not much lower than his hips.
“Now the nappy. Let’s get that pull-up off.”
They pushed him back onto the bed. He put up a feeble resistance, but he was outnumbered. His bloomers and pull-up were quickly removed. Nikki applied the nappy with experienced hands, folding the towelling into a big triangle, and securing it tightly with a large safety-pin. Jennifer reached into the box and brought out something red and rustling.
“These are your new pants. They need to be nice and big to contain that thick nappy. Deluxe ones, lucky boy. Nice red rubber ones, to match your bootees.”
Philip looked on in horror as they pulled up the semi-transparent elasticated pants. They snapped into place. Sadie helped him on with his wellingtons.
“Now stand up. See if you can walk.”
He got gingerly to his feet. The nappy was so bulky he had to walk with his legs slightly apart. The rubber pants made a crinkling sound as he walked. He caught sight of himself in the mirror. He looked totally ridiculous.
“Now,” said Nikki, “you’re a very lucky little girl, because we’ve got you a bouncer as well.”
“A b-bouncer?”
“Yes. Come here and put the harness on.”
Helplessly, he complied. The harness consisted of two broad webbing bands, which were buckled around his chest and his waist, joined by two vertical pieces front and back. All the buckles were lockable, using tiny padlocks. Once he was strapped in, Sadie clipped the big red bow to one side of his head, and stood back to admire him. The Freida produced an oversized pink pacifier on a length of red ribbon, and pinned it to the harness.
“There,” said Jennifer, sweetly, “ baby is nearly ready.”
There was one final thing to do. At the tops of the four vertical lengths of webbing were four buckles. The girls buckled lengths of heavy elasticated webbing to the front buckles. Onto each length they slid a steel loop with an attached hook. Jennifer fetched a step-ladder from the end of the garage, and, climbing up, attached the hooks to the rings on the ceiling cross-piece. Then they made Philip stand on a chair, while they buckled the free ends to the back of the harness. When they were happy everything was secure, and all the buckles locked, they pulled out the chair, and he hung there, bouncing slowly up and down, every now and then his feet almost touching the ground.
“Oh…my…god,” said Sadie. They looked at each other, then collapsed in fits of laughter. Philip, very red in the face, scowled down at them impotently.
“Well I’m glad you think it’s funny!” he shouted, plaintively. Which only made the whole thing all the funnier, of course. They soon discovered that by pulling his feet down and letting go, they could make him bounce quite high. And they amused themselves with that pastime for a while, taking it in turns to do the pulling or to take videos.
Poor Philip! But he really was a sight, going up and down like a yoyo. Desdemona was crying with laughter.
“What you doing hanging about up there?”
“He looks like a little pink puppet!” said Freida. “Jennifer, tickle him with your whip. I want to see him dance!”
He discovered that the angrier he became, the more they liked it. So he tried to suppress his protestations, and console himself with the thought of the Alice dress. They’ll have to let me down soon, he reasoned. They can’t keep me up here all day.
“How long are you going to leave me here? Your mum will be home later, Jennifer. She won’t like what you’ve done to me. She won’t.”
Jennifer looked at her watch.
“Girls! It’s nearly three. She’ll be here any minute!”
“No she won’t, idiot,” said Philip. “She stays for coffee. She won’t be home till four.” As soon as the words were out of his mouth he realised what a stupid thing it was to say.
“Oh. You want to stay up there a bit longer, do you? Well?”
“No…”
“Anyway, silly, I didn’t mean mum. I was talking about Jill.”
“Jill? No, she’s not coming till tomorrow.”
“Oh, didn’t I tell you? I rang her and asked if she could come today instead. I said mum had changed her plans. And I suggested she bring her son. Wait a minute… I think that may be her now…”
“What?” screamed Philip. “No! No, you wouldn’t!”
Desdemona nodded quietly. “Oh yes, she would, Philippa. Don’t go away, will you?”
-
Excellent chapters and so many your spoiling us
-
Sandra B, Those were some great chapters. Philippa has had a good time dressing as a girl. He has been able to do his revision and now he has been captured in a bouncer and in his baby outfit. He now knows he will be on display for Jill and her son. What a mess he is in.
-
Chapter 77. A Surprise.
Jennifer was gratified to see Jill, followed at a distance by a disgruntled-looking Matthew, approaching along the side of the house. She had told Jill to come straight round to the back. Jill’s face lit up when she saw her.
“Jenny! How are you?” She embraced her warmly and they kissed. “I persuaded Matt to come with me, as you see.”
Jennifer nodded to Matthew and smiled. In response he sighed with assumed boredom and looked away.
“I had to agree to take him to the paintball centre tomorrow, mind you. I don’t think he would have come otherwise.”
“I’m glad he did.”
“Yes. I thought Philip…”
“Philippa.”
“Sorry. Of course. Philippa. I hear Philippa is doing well, studying hard and everything, and I thought he, I mean she, might be able to encourage Matt to do likewise. He says he’s working,” she added in a low voice, “but I haven’t see it.”
“Would you like a quick coffee, Jill? It’s a fair drive from your house, isn’t it?”
“Wouldn’t say no. Where’s your mum?”
“Oh, she’ll be back soon.”
“And Philippa…? Can’t wait to see her.”
“She’s with my friends in the lair. We can take our drinks in with us.”
In the lair, Philip was flailing his legs in anger and frustration.
“Let me down! You tricked me! You’re such….”
“Now, now,” said Desdemona, “it’s no good acting up. We’re not going to let you down, not yet anyway. In any case, Jennifer has the key. At least, I think she does…”
“She must. I certainly don’t have it,” said Nikki.
Desdemona looked around on the floor.
“Never mind. We’ll have to sort that out later. Now listen. Listen, and stop kicking. It won’t do you any good. Jill will just think you’re being stupid. You might as well pretend it’s all a game…”
“All a game? What sort of f***ing game could it be when I’m here suspended from the ceiling in a baby costume?”
“Well if you carry on like that, you’re just going to make an exhibition of yourself.”
But Philip persisted, squirming and cursing. Desdemona finally got angry.
“You know what? I’m tempted to send this video I just made to Margaret Mitchison. You know what that would mean, don’t you? Not just the whole school, but half the town too!”
That threat struck home. Philip desisted and hung there quietly, vainly attempting to pull his little skirt down over his pants.
“That’s better. Now Jill is a very nice person. She going to love you. So don’t worry. You’ll be fine.”
“What was that about her son?” Philip was imagining a little kid of eight or nine.
“Oh, yes. His name’s Matthew. I have met him. But I really don’t know much about him.”
“Well, when Sam gets back she’ll make sure you release me. What’s the time?”
Desdemona looked at her watch. “Five past.”
“Okay.” Philip was a bit calmer now. “She should be back in an hour, anyway. Just wait till I get out of this. I’m going to tell Jennifer just what I think of her.”
“They’re coming!” called Freida from the door, opening it.
“Freida! Hello. Lovely to see you. And Sadie!”
“And this is Nikki. She’s in Philippa’s class at school.”
“Hi Nikki. Nice to meet you.” She stepped into the lair. “Where’s the other reprobate? Dessie! There you.....Goodness me!”
Her mouth fell open. For a few moments she just stood there, staring. Then she started laughing. She covered her mouth, embarrassed.
“I’m sorry… I didn’t mean to…”
She collected herself.
“You must be Philip….er, Philippa…” she stammered, still unable to completely erase the smile from her lips. “I’m sorry…it’s just that…it was so unexpected.”
“Say hello to Jill,” smirked Jennifer. “She’s come a long way to see you.”
“Hello.”
“Hello, Philippa. Oh, and let me introduce my son, Matt….Matt? Come in here and meet Philippa!”
“Do I have to?” murmured Matt, from outside.
“Yes. Yes, you really should…”
Matthew slouched in, looking around insolently. It took a few seconds, but eventually his gaze alighted on Philip, suspended from the ceiling. He blinked in disbelief.
“What…what’s she doing up there?”
“Just hanging around,” grinned Jennifer. “We’ve been playing babies, and she generously offered to try out our special new bouncer. Come and see. Come on!”
She led Jill and Matthew over to where Philip was suspended. Jill had recovered from the initial shock. She knew the girls, and she could imagine that this poor boy wasn’t up there entirely of his own free will. But she was more than happy to share the fun. Her eyes were dancing with delight.
“Oh, Philippa, it’s lovely to meet you at last. I’ve heard quite a lot about you. You’re so pretty! Your hair is beautiful. And such a sweet little dress! And are they…?” She reached up and tugged at his pants. “They are! Real rubber baby pants!”
“Yes, and she’s got a real Terry nappy underneath, Jill,” smiled Desdemona. “Here, let’s bring her down and you can have a closer look.”
She took hold of Philip’s ankles and pulled him down for Jill’s inspection. She took full advantage, feeling the thickness of the nappy, and even adjusting Philip’s pants and checking the tightness of the elastic in the legs. Philip’s cheeks burned with shame.
“Jennifer - where did you get all these things in her size?”
“We have a special shop. They can make or find anything. They supply all Philippa’s clothes. She’s slowly building up her wardrobe.”
Jill turned to her son. “Matt? It’s amazing, isn’t it? I bet you’d like to have…. Matt?”
But Matthew was staring at Philip open-mouthed.
“It is! It’s you! Philip Timothy, isn’t it? I remember you! You were in the other class! You were the one…the one that left to go to that girls’ school!”
Philip was staring back at him, horrified. A face from his old life. And not a very friendly face.
“I said at the time you were a total sissy. And I was right, wasn’t I?” A delighted grin spread over his face. “Dessie, hold him still a minute.”
He pulled out his phone. He took two snaps, then took a couple of paces back and began filming.
“Let him go! I wanna see him bounce back up again!”
Desdemona released his ankles, and he shot back up again and hung there, bouncing and swinging gently . She shrugged.
“Well, I couldn’t hold him much longer, anyway.”
Matthew whooped with delight.
“Wait till I show my mates this next Monday. They’re not gonna believe it.”
“Matthew,” said Jill, looking concerned, “I don’t think that’s a very good idea. Girls… Tell him, please.”
“Oh, go ahead, Matt,” said Jennifer. “She won’t mind. She loves showing off her new costumes. She’ll probably want to pose for you when we eventually let her down.”
“Seriously? Yes, please!”
“How long’s she been up there,” asked Jill, still staring at him with fascination.
“Oh, not long. We’d only just put her harness on. She’s fine. She loves bouncing. Don’t you, Phillippa?”
“That’s a big pacifier she's got. It would be nice if she could…you know,” said Matthew.
“Philippa? Did you hear that?” Nikki said, sternly. “Put your pacifier in for Matthew, please.”
Philip’s mouth curved downwards, and his eyes filled with tears. For a moment it looked as though he was going to cry. But he was weighing up the possible consequences of refusing. Nikki frowned and put her hands on her hips. He thought he’d better obey. Gingerly, he picked up his pacifier and placed it in his mouth. He heard Matthew say, “Great!” He felt completely ridiculous. But the feeling of the big rubber teat between his teeth was not unpleasant, and somehow made him feel calmer and less upset. Soon he was nursing on it avidly.
“Good girl.”
Matthew was ecstatic. “Thanks for bringing me, mum. I wouldn’t have missed this for anything. And…I’m sorry I if was rude to you earlier…”
Jill looked genuinely surprised. “That’s all right, dear. I’m used to it.”
She took Jennifer aside. “He’s never apologised to me before in his life! Not unprompted, anyway. Maybe some good will come of this.”
“I hope so, Jill. How funny they used to be at school together! Now they couldn’t be more different.”
“True. I wish they weren’t, though…”
-
Sandra B,I think that Matt is about to get his comeuppance. I think his mom brought him so that he could be taught a lesson. At least I hope so.
-
Chapter 78. The Missing Key.
All Philip’s struggling seemed to have stretched the webbing somewhat. He was now suspended about a metre off the ground, swaying slightly from side to side, but quite calm and apparently contented. It was quiet in the lair. Nikki was sitting down drinking a coffee. The other girls stood around him watching him and smiling with satisfaction at the success of their plan – well, Jennifer’s plan, really – and occasionally one would whisper something to her neighbour, and they would both start giggling. Matthew was moving from one place to another, still taking pictures. Jill was standing in front of him, staring thoughtfully at him. His pretty red baby pants were now on a level with her face. The waistband of his dress had ridden up, so that there was a glimpse of tummy visible above them. It was so cute! A pang of motherly affection ran through her. She was secretly wishing it was Matthew hanging there. Then she would have him just where she wanted him, and she could start issuing ultimata. But she couldn’t see how that could ever happen, unless she – or the girls – could somehow inveigle him into a trap. She filed the thought away under ‘pending’.
The peace didn’t last long, however. Philip began to fidget again. He spat out his pacifier.
“Jennifer! Jennifer!”
“What is it, darling?”
“Wanna go to the toilet. I need to come down.”
“Oh. I see. Okay, let me unlock your harness. Now, where’s that key?”
She was searching her pockets, and then went to the table and started turning over things. She even checked the turn-ups of her jeans.
“Where is it?”
“What did you do with it?” asked Nikki, innocently.
“I put it in my pocket. Then when I went out to meet Jill, I put it on the table, just in case it was wanted.”
“Doesn’t seem to be there now. What’s it look like?”
“You know, it’s tiny. Silver.” She paused, looking around. “Maybe I took it into the kitchen. I’ll go check.”
“Hurry,” said Philip.
“Maybe it’s lost,” said Matthew, gleefully.
“Matthew, don’t be nasty,” reprimanded Jill. “Poor Philippa. It’s not funny.”
“Isn’t it?”
The girls started searching the lair, looking on the floor and down the backs of the armchairs. Only Nikki seemed unconcerned. She was casually flicking over the pages of a magazine. Jennifer returned.
“Any luck, Jen?”
“No. It’s definitely not in the house. It has to be here somewhere.”
“How can you have lost it, you idiots?” wailed Philip. “Look under my books. Look underneath the table!”
“We’re looking everywhere, Philippa, can’t you see?” snapped Freida, impatiently. “It doesn’t help, you shouting at us.”
“Oh, dear,” said Jill, “I hope you can find it.” But she had the faintest smile on her lips, and she had taken out her phone and was playing with it absent-mindedly.
Philip was becoming more agitated. He knew he could hold on for a while, but if this went on too long….
“You’ll have to cut the webbing,” he said. “That’s it. There’s no other way.”
“Do you have any idea what that bouncer cost?” said Jennifer. “We only bought it cos we knew you’d like it. There’s no way we’re going to wreck it now.”
“But…but…I have to get down!” he complained. “And soon!”
They searched every inch, but the key was nowhere to be found. Eventually Jennifer gave up. She looked at the others.
“That’s it. It’s not here. I have no idea where it could be.”
Nikki put down her magazine and climbed out of her chair.
“Then we’d better prepare for operation change-the-baby,” she said, blandly.
“No!” cried Philip. “Keep looking. It must be here somewhere.”
“We’ve looked everywhere,” said Jennifer. “I’m sorry, Philippa…”
They had gathered in front of Philip in a semi-circle. He was struggling now, trying to squeeze his thighs together, but being thwarted by the thick towelling.
“No! You can’t! Why are you all just…standing there? Go away!”
“It’s all right, Philippa,” soothed Jill. “We’re here for you. We’ll get you down eventually, don’t worry. Lucky you have a nice thick nappy on…” She took a pace back, folded her arms, and surreptitiously aimed her phone camera at the unhappy boy.
He squirmed and fought against it for a few minutes, but then,quite suddenly, relaxed. He emitted a faint sob. No-one spoke.
Then, “Is she…?” whispered Sadie.
“Shh. Listen.”
They held their breath. In the silence they could hear a faint hissing sound. Philip’s chastity device had a little plastic grill on the end, which amplified the sound of him weeing enough for it to be heard through the layers of towelling.
“No…no…” he groaned.
They waited with suppressed excitement. They had a perfect view. They could see his nappy clearly under the semi-transparent rubber, and as they watched a damp patch appeared and then began to spread rapidly. The inside of his pants started to mist up.
“Yes!” murmured Matthew, holding his phone higher.
“It’s a big one,” whispered Desdemona.
It was. Soon the towelling was flooded, heavy with wee. They could hear it trickling out into his pants, and soon they could see a little puddle of it collecting in the crotch.
“Just as well those pants have nice tight legs,” said Jill.
They waited until they were sure he was all done.
“I think she’s finished,” murmured Sadie, after a minute or so.
“Why did you all have to watch?” groaned Philip.
There was someone at the door. Nikki went.
“It’s your mum, Jen.” She opened it and let her in. Then she stooped down. “Oh, and look! Here’s the key! It was just outside the door. Thank goodness!”
“Right,” said Jennifer, with a knowing smile.
“Hello,” said Samantha. “Jill! I wasn’t expecting you till tomorrow. I would have come back earlier…”
Jennifer threw Jill an appealing look. Jill understood perfectly.
“I should have told you, Sam. Something came up tomorrow, so I thought we’d come over today and take pot luck.”
“Well, no harm done. Hello, Matthew... Philippa? Why are you…”
“We were playing babies, mum. Unfortunately Philippa’s had a little accident. But we’re going to let her down, now.”
“Oh dear.”
Nikki came over and started unlocking the buckles, while Desdemona held his feet on the ground. He stood there, red-faced and frowning, waiting to be released.
“Straight to the bath for you, young man,” said Samantha. “Could you help him, girls?”
“Don’t worry, mum. We’ll take care of everything,” said Jennifer. She put an arm round him.
“Come on, sweetie, let’s get you sorted out, shall we?”
Matthew was grinning, and everyone else had smiles on their faces. Philip wanted to say something, but there was nothing he could say that wouldn’t simply provoke mirth. So, as they led him out of the lair, he had to make do with glaring at each one in turn, and trying unsuccessfully to preserve his dignity.
-
Sandra B, That was mean, letting Philippa wet his nappy in front of all of the girls and Mathew. Then, the girls found the key. That bouncer sounded like fun.
-
Chapter 79. A Turn of Events.
The girls had had their fun. Even they were now inclined to give Philip a break. In five minutes he found himself back in the bath, being attended to by Desdemona and Sadie.
“Philippa? Do you forgive us? I know…we’re horrible, aren’t we. But now I think it’s time you put on your Alice dress,” said Desdemona, gently. “What do you think? Would that make you feel a bit better?”
Philip nodded slowly, leaving a shadow of the hurt, sulky expression on his face, like a little kid who had just been denied one treat but promised another. The significance of his behaviour was not lost on Desdemona. She left Sadie to sponge him and went out of the bathroom to talk to the others. Jennifer was just coming upstairs with the blue dress.
“You know,” said Desdemona, “our little experiment worked, didn’t it? We actually made him regress, temporarily.”
“Well yes,” said Jennifer, “but he’s still not acting his age, is he? It’s good psychology. He’s responding to the way he’s dressed, and the way he’s treated. It’s sort of like forcing yourself to smile when you’re unhappy. The physical reality modifies your emotions, and you start to feel better. Matter over mind.”
“I guess that’s right. Well, we’ve got the antidote. You know what? I’m going to try to comb out those curls a bit. Make him more like an Alice.”
“Good idea, Des. Let’s give him a treat. See how pretty we can make him. When he’s ready, I’ll give him a little bit of makeup – you know, very subtle, but I think he’d appreciate the attention.”
“Okay. Leave the dress and the other things in the bedroom.”
She returned to the bathroom. Philip was looking happier now. She washed his curls and combed them as straight as she could. When he was wrapped in his towel she led him across to the bedroom, sat him at the dressing-table, and dried his hair with the dryer. Now it was long and wavy – good enough for their purpose. She gave him a little makeover - peach lip gloss and blusher - then helped him on with his underwear and white tights, and zipped him into his dress. She slipped on his black Mary Janes, and finally tied a white ribbon in his hair, Alice-style. Then she called Jennifer.
“What do you think?”
“You look lovely, Philip. Do you like the dress?”
“Well it’s better than…. Yes, it’s nice.” He did a turn in front of the mirror.
“You must be starving. Let’s go down and have something to eat. The others are waiting.”
Philip made quite an entrance. Jill, Samantha, Matthew and the other girls were sitting at the table waiting for them. There was a smell of pizza in the air. A smile had returned to Philip’s face, and in response to the applause he gave them a little twirl. Only one of the company wasn’t looking delighted. Matthew sat there with a shocked expression on his face, staring at the vision which had just entered the room.
Nikki, sitting next to him, put a hand on his leg - (as was her habit.) “Matt? You okay?”
He recovered himself a little. “Yeah, yeah, course. Just a bit surprised…”
Nikki looked at him thoughtfully. She’d expected laughter and ridicule. What was going on inside his head?
Throughout the meal, though he tried to hide it, Matthew was either staring or sneaking glances at Philip. And after the meal, while the girls were clearing away and washing up, and Jill and Samantha had retreated to the sofa with glasses of wine and were engaged in conversation, he sought Philip out.
“Hi, Phil.”
Philip regarded him suspiciously. “Hi.”
“That’s a…great dress…”
“Yeah.”
“So…how’s things….generally?”
Philip was puzzled. Was he playing some sort of game with him?
“What’s it to you? You’re about to screw me over with those photos. Ask me then “how’s things”.”
“No…no. Actually… Well, I don’t really want to do that…”
“Pull the other one.”
“No, really. Look, I was wondering….”
Philip waited for him to continue.
“You look amazing in that dress… You look like a girl. I wouldn’t have recognised you at all if you’d been all dressed up and made up like you are now. I’d probably have been trying…to chat you up!”
“Seriously?”
“Seriously. Look, I’m gonna be honest. I don’t have a great time at school. All my mates have girlfriends…and I don’t. I was thinking…. If you’d just pretend to be my girlfriend, just for a few minutes, it’d shut them all up. You’re much better looking than any of those they go out with…”
Philip was shocked. His first reaction was to laugh. “No way!”
“It’d only be for a moment. You could meet me at the school gates or something, and we could walk away together. That’s all I’m asking. And then I’d delete all those pics.”
Philip was taken aback. But clearly Matthew was serious. He suddenly saw him in a different light. He felt sorry for him. He must have been having a really hard time to suggest such a thing. Poor guy. He even felt a little guilty, having himself so many friends…or at least, close acquaintances…and a great girlfriend.
“You’re on the level?”
“Yes.”
“I’ll do it, on one condition.”
“What?”
“Give me your phone now and let me delete all that stuff.” Matthew hesitated. “That’s the deal. Up to you.”
“Promise you’ll…”
“Yes. I promise. I’ll do my bit.”
“Okay….here.”
He handed over the phone. It took Philip a minute to expunge all the photos and videos. He handed it back.
“Shake on it,” said Matthew.
They shook hands. Then they both burst out laughing.
“You’re an idiot,” said Philip. “S’pose someone recognises me? You’ll be totally screwed.”
“They won’t, believe me,” replied Matthew, shaking his head, and looking Philip up and down in a way that made him feel almost flattered…
-
Brilliant another great twist in Philippa’s journey into girlhood
-
Sandra B, That was a good chapter. Philippa had a rough time in the bouncer and now he has been dressed in an Alice outfit and Matt has had a change of heart. He wants to meet up with Philippa at the school gate just so he can make the other boys think he has a girlfriend. Me thinks something is afoot with Matt.
-
Chapter 80. All Good Things…
The two boys moved outside away from curious ears, to plot the arrangements.
“I’ll have to get off school a bit early, and get to Dayton Comp. before you actually come out,” said Philip. “And I’ll have to change, won’t I? School uniform isn’t very cool, is it?”
“No. And they might realise then who you are. Ideally you’ll need something, you know, a bit sexy…and plenty of makeup.”
“Oh great! So I’m supposed to hang out outside your school dressed up like a tart? I’ll probably get picked up before you come out – or arrested, more like.”
“You know what I mean. Subtle, but attractive.”
“Okay. That’s something I need to think about. What happens then?”
“Well, I’ll make sure I leave with my mates. And I’ll tell them I’m meeting someone. They’ll go, like, ‘Yeah ? What, your mum? Hah ha ha.’ And I’ll go, ‘Nah – just a friend… Oh, I think that may be her there’… Then you, like pretend to see me, and give me a little wave…sort of coy and sweet… and keep your head down, just in case…maybe wear a hat with a brim…”
“How about some dark glasses and a trench coat? Or a diving suit?”
“I just mean, be discreet. Pretend to be shy or something. Don’t get too close just in case…”
“What, in case someone recognises me? Great. This is a terrific plan. What could possibly go wrong?”
“No, it’ll be fine, Phil. So then I sort of sidle over, say, like, ‘hello darling’, an’ give you a kiss…”
“What? Forget it! No kisses!”
“Not a real kiss…but I mean, it’s gotta look authentic, hasn’t it? Just a peck on the cheek, then. And then I’ll take your hand and we can walk away…”
“…with half your school following us to see where we’re going…”
“No, no. They won’t. They wouldn’t.”
“Oh, god, what have I agreed to? This is madness.”
“It’ll be fine, you’ll see…”
Philip shook his head. Matthew tried to look encouraging. They stared at each other. Then again, simultaneously collapsed in laughter.
“You’re f***ing crazy, you know that?” said Philip. I mean, if this goes wrong – and it wouldn’t surprise me if it did - you’re the one who’s going to bear the brunt.”
“I’m confident you’ll pull it off, Phil. You’ve been at a girls’ school for weeks. You must have learnt how to behave like a girl. And you certainly look like one.”
“Maybe…” He grinned. What the hell. It would be a bit of fun, anyway. This guy was completely off the wall. But he was beginning to like him. In fact, to their growing surprise, they were both beginning to realise they weren’t as different from each other as they had imagined.
Inside the house, the girls had noticed that the boys’ relationship seemed to be blossoming.
“Look at them,” whispered Nikki, peering sideways out of the French windows. “Thick as thieves suddenly. What do you suppose they’re plotting?”
“Dunno,” said Jennifer. “Not quite what I was expecting. But I think we should try and find out.”
At that moment, the two turned and headed back towards the house. As they came in through the kitchen, the girls caught the end of their conversation.
“… we’ll have to do it the first week after half term,” Philip was saying, “because my exams start the following week, and I don’t want to be thinking about that then…”
“Suits me,” said Matthew. “My first one’s that Friday, so ideally early in the week.”
They reappeared in the lounge.
“What’s happening?” asked Nikki.
“Nothing,” replied Matthew, quickly.
“You two seem very friendly, all of a sudden,” remarked Jennifer, looking at them curiously. “Been reminiscing about old times, have you?”
“Something like that,” said Philip, defensively. “Come on, Matt – let’s get a drink and go back to the garage, shall we?”
After they’d gone, the girls began speculating about the rather odd turn of events.
“An hour ago Matthew was poking fun at him and calling him a sissy,” said Desdemona. Now they’re the best of mates!”
“You know when he changed?” said Sadie. “When Philip walked in in his Alice dress. Did you see his face?”
“Do you think he’s taken a fancy to Philippa?” grinned Freida. “Maybe they’re going to have an affair!”
“Seriously, though,” said Jennifer, “Sadie’s right. His eyes were nearly falling out of his head.”
“I have to admit it would be the best, those two romantically involved,” laughed Nikki. “But I think it’s something more prosaic. They’re cooking up some plan and it’s due to come off next week. And it’s up to us to find out what it is.”
“Maybe we should torture them,” said Freida, thoughtfully.
“Well of course that would be fun,” responded Nikki. “But if we want to find out the truth I think we’re going to have to use subtler methods.”
“Such as?”
“Leave it to me and Jen. I think Philippa may be persuaded to talk.”
The girls generously allowed Philip to complete his period of intensive revision in relative peace, though they made the most of the afternoons and evenings, dressing him as their whims dictated.
On the final Sunday Rebecca, much rested and refreshed, called at Jennifer’s to collect her property. Jennifer was there with Nikki. The others had all gone home, having had their fill of fun for the time being. She found the baby waiting for her in the lair, naked except for its nappy and pink plastic pants, chained to the wall, and feeding itself from a gigantic plastic bottle of milk.
“Oh! Philip! You look firsty!” she exclaimed.
“Oh, she is,” smiled Jennifer. We didn’t give her any lunch today, or anything to drink. So she’s forced to feed herself from her new bottle.”
Philip had quickly removed the teat from his mouth, and seemed to be hiding it with his hand, with a guilty and embarrassed expression on his face.
“Show Rebecca your bottle, baby,” ordered Jennifer.
Philip shook his head slowly, and blushed.
“What’s up wiv ‘im?” asked Rebecca. “Seems to me you’ve tamed ‘im all right, just like wot you said you would.”
“Well, almost,” said Nikki. “I think he’ll be much better prepared for the baby school now. But he’s been cooking up some plot with his new friend, Matthew. And he won’t tell us what it is. So we’ve been trying a little coercion.”
“Any luck?”
“Not yet,” she whispered. “But we have one final card to play, which I’m confident will do the trick.” She winked at Rebecca, then turned back to Philip. “Now show Rebecca your bottle, like a good baby, or you’ll have another spanking, my girl!”
Reluctantly, Philip released the bottle. Nikki took it from him and handed it to Rebecca.
“What do you think? The cap is glued on, so he has no choice but to use the teat. The perfect training aid, don't you think?”
Rebecca goggled, then gave a short laugh. “Oh, Philippa! No wonder you were lookin’ so ‘appy! I’ll let you ‘ave all your drinks like this from now on!”
-
Chapter 81. The Plot Thickens.
The girls left him to finish his meal, and went into the house.
“Thanks for looking after ‘im,” said Rebecca. “Did ‘e get all ‘is studyin’ done okay?”
“He did,” said Nikki. “He told me today he could never have done it otherwise. And something else. He’s worn a chastity device for the whole week, and seems to have got quite used to it. But now you’re back….”
“He did? ‘Ow did ‘e manage that? It ain’t possible, not for ‘im!”
“I don’t know. I was surprised myself after all that you told me.”
“You know, Nikki,” said Rebecca thoughtfully, “I fink it’s somefink to do wiv ‘is aunt and that Tina woman. I wondered wevver they was givin’ I’m somefink. When ‘e’s away from ‘em ‘e seems to be’ave different.”
“He’s certainly not like the boy that we took in a week ago…or the one I…the one who sat next to me in class. He seems much calmer and more at peace.”
“I ‘ad a feelin’… I don’t fink ‘e would ‘ave got all that revision done if ‘e’d bin at ‘ome. I’m gonna get ‘im outta there if I can. An’ I’m investigatin’ the legal position. I’m sure they ain’t allowed to do wot they done…”
“Look, Becca… Do you mind if we try one last thing? We need to find out what’s going on between Philippa and Matthew. If we could just….” Her voice dropped to a murmur.
“Sure. Course. Let’s do it now, and then I’m gonna take ‘im back to my place. I’ve missed ‘im a lot over the past week, but I stuck to our agreement, and fanks to you guys I fink ‘e’ll do well in ‘is exams, which is all I care about at the moment. Come on.”
They returned to the lair. Philip had finished his bottle. Rebecca smiled at him.
“Darlin’? I want you to come stay wiv me now. Not your aunt. Will you do that?”
“Course, Becca. I wish we could live together always. I’ve been thinking of you such a lot. I do love you. I’ll be anything you want. I’ll be Philippa, of course, or baby Philippa if you’d prefer. And I won’t be so selfish any more…”
“You were never selfish, silly. And I love you, too. I ‘ope you understand… I needed a break, and you needed to fink about your work. P’raps it were a bit cruel, but we bofe got wot we needed. Now all I want is to go ‘ome and go to bed wiv you…”
“Me too, Becca…”
“But,” said Jennifer, “unless you tell us what’s going on with you and Matthew, it’s not going to happen. Because unless you open up, you’re going to stay with your little willy all nicely locked up in its plastic tube, and you and Rebecca are going to have a frustrating time!”
“What? You wouldn’t!”
“I fink they would, Phil. So please tell ‘em what they want to know!”
Philip didn’t take long to decide. It was no big deal really. But he was reluctant to betray Matthew.
“All right. But you have to promise to keep what I tell you a secret between us four. No-one else can know. Matthew confided in me. He'd be terribly hurt if other people found out.”
“I promise,” said Nikki.
“I promise, too,” said Jennifer.
“Okay, well, it’s like this…” And he told them the whole plan. Jennifer and Nikki were ecstatic.
“And when’s this coming off?” asked Nikki.
“We were thinking about Tuesday…”
“I want to be there!” said Jennifer
“Me too!” added Nikki.
“No, I don’t think that’s a good idea…”
“You won’t see us. We’ll keep well out of the way. You in, Becca?”
“I certainly am,” she said, seriously. “What do you fink? My boyfriend ‘avin’ a date with someone else? I ‘ope this ain’t gonna get serious, Phil…”
“Shut up, Becs! I’m doing him a favour, that’s all…”
“Ah, I see, now,” said Nikki. “A favour in return for the pictures…?”
“Pictures?” asked Rebecca.
“Yeah," said Philip, “he dumped some pictures – I’ll tell you about them later, darling – he dumped the pictures in return for me helping him out. So what?”
“No, nothing. I think you made a good deal. And now we’re going to do a deal with you. You’ve spilled the beans, so I’m going to unlock you, and we are going to help dress you for your date! Agreed, girls?”
“Agreed!” said Jennifer and Rebecca, in chorus.
So Philip was released from his restraint, and allowed back into his normal clothes. Then all four of them retired to the lounge, to decide on a suitably glamorous outfit for his assignation with Matthew.
-
Didn't comment for a while because what the girls were doing to Philip was reprehensible. Under the guise of "for his own good" they exposed him to Matt, which could end his life outside of this current fiasco, which per the story line has been reasonably well contained (his sojourn at the maid cafe aside). A definite blame the victim scenario of which Rebecca was a co-conspirator.
Now it seems Philip is coming back into his own and Matt may be a true friend though the jury is still out on him. The girls do seem to have too much control given that, when the opportunity arises, Philip has a strong character. If Rebecca can free Philip legally and physically from the clutches of his aunt and Tina then he hopefully should have the ability to turn the tables on the girls for once. All in "good fun" mind you. Maybe Jennifer, et al, go to "Baby School" instead. Would be a nice twist and teach the girls a valuable lesson. Couldn't resist the plug.
Time and your excellent authorship will tell.
-
Suffering Withdrawal symptoms need more soon
-
Chapter 82. Operation Girlfriend.
“What he needs,” said Nikki, addressing the other two girls and speaking as if Philip wasn’t there, “is something cool, functional, and not too dressy. He needs to look like an ordinary girl coming from work.”
“I agree,” said Jennifer. “Mini-skirt and blouse.”
“I was finkin’,” said Rebecca, thoughtfully, “ if ‘e wore ‘is tights, an’ the school shirt wiv a round collar, an’ ‘e just took off ‘is blazer an’ tie…”
“Yes….and put on a cute little leather jacket, and maybe a choker…” added Nikki.
“That would do it,” said Jennifer. “The school skirt is pretty standard tartan, and he won’t need to change his shoes…”
“An’ we could straighten ‘is ‘air…maybe page-boy style…”
They smiled at each other.
“Well I’m glad you’re all agreed,” said Philip, sarcastically. “Don’t bother to ask me, will you?”
“Okay, so what do you think, Philippa?” asked Nikki, in a slightly bored tone. “Do you have any better ideas?”
“No…not really. It sounds okay, I guess… As good as anything.”
“It means you won’t have to change,” said Jennifer. “You can just dump the school stuff in your locker, put on the choker and jacket, and away. How are you planning to get off early?”
“Oh, I can say I have a dentist’s appointment, or I need to help my aunt. Anything, really. They’re not too bothered now. Normal lessons are finished for the year.”
“Okay, that’s settled, then,” said Nikki. “And listen, don’t forget to take your makeup to school with you. Some nice red lipstick and a bit of mascara, okay? Now, let’s have a go at that hair, shall we?”
The next couple of hours were spent in straightening, combing and trimming Philip’s wig, until his hair cupped his face like a shining bell, neatly framing his delicate, girlish features. Jennifer stood behind him at the dressing-table, gently weighing his hair in her hands with satisfaction.
“It really suits you. Don’t you agree?”
“I suppose it does, in a way.”
Rebecca bent down and kissed him on the cheek. “You look so pretty, darlin’! I’m almost feelin’ jealous of that Matt guy. Make sure ‘e don’t take advantage of you.”
“No-one’s going to recognise you, I’m sure of that,” added Nikki. “There’s no way they’ll associate you with that bloke that left to go to a girl’s school. That hairstyle makes you look a hundred percent feminine.”
“And a hundred percent cute,” laughed Jennifer. “I almost fancy you myself! But if Matt’s trying to make his mates envious, I think you’ll do the trick.”
On the Tuesday, Philip eschewed his usual socks for a pair of forty denier black tights. The girls had found him a short, plain, fine leather jacket with a little collar and a diagonal zip, and a leather choker with a buckle and a small silver sphere dangling from it. He left class half-an-hour early, changed, did his makeup, dabbed a little scent around his neck, and headed off for Dayton Comp. He rather liked his new look; he noticed he was attracting glances in the street, which gave him a faint illicit thrill. He arrived at Matthew’s school about ten minutes before it was due to finish for the day. He was beginning to feel anxious. There were several cars outside, presumably parents waiting to collect their kids, but he ignored them and positioned himself just inside the recess of the main gates, which were still closed. There was a car parked right opposite him, with a woman smoking a cigarette sitting at the wheel. He was aware she was looking at him with faint interest. He glanced at her nervously, and she returned a quick smile. He checked up and down the street. There was no sign of the girls. Probably they hadn’t made it over after school. Okay. His confidence was returning now. He tried to compose himself. A surly-looking man in a dirty overall and cap was approaching unhurriedly from behind the black bars of the gates, holding a bunch of keys. He spat once, unlocked the gates, and swung them open noisily. A minute later one of the doors in the main building crashed open, and the students began to cascade out.
It seemed that Matthew’s friends had been in no hurry to get away; it was a full ten minutes before he caught sight of his friend’s untidy thatch amongst a group of other boys, heading straight for him. He took a deep breath, and attempted to compose his face into a complacent smile. As they approached, he saw Matthew say something to the others, detach himself from the group, and trot towards him. He smiled and held out his arms, expecting a friendly embrace. Instead, Matthew hugged him bodily, and gave him a massive wet kiss on the lips! Philip was taken aback, but somehow managed not to recoil, and did his best to respond naturally. He quickly became aware that Matthew’s friends had caught up, and were staring at him with intense interest, and not a little surprise. Matthew turned to them.
“Guys, this is Philippa. We’re just off to her place.” (He must have thought this up all on his own, mused Philip, with the intention of implying Philippa was an independent girl of independent means.) “Ready, darling?”
Matthew’s friends, having recovered from the initial shock, were now crowding around this vision of loveliness, introducing themselves and asking questions.
“Hi! Nice to meet you, Philippa… Er, I’m Dave. Do you come from round ‘ere? I mean, I ain’t seen you before, an’ I would know if I ‘ad….” Dave wound up his salutation with a wink and slightly coarse chuckle, which, seeing Philip’s dismay, he quickly cut short. Fortunately, Matthew rescued him from further examination by taking him by the hand and making to leave.
“Gotta go, guys. See you tomorrow.”
A chorus of “bye, Philippa! See yer round!”
“Goodbye boys,” responded Philip, politely. “Nice to meet you all…”
They trotted off down the street, side by side. They could feel the stares of the others on the backs of their necks. Matthew took the opportunity to consolidate his gains by stopping unexpectedly, taking “Philippa” in his arms, and repeating his previous kiss; only this time, he was a little more tender and gentle, and to Philip’s horror slid his tongue deep into his mouth. He felt unable to resist without blowing the whole prank, so he allowed his friend free rein. Involuntarily he closed his eyes. While the kiss lasted, the strangest feeling steadily blossomed inside him; a sense that he was indeed a girl, submitting to her lover. Matthew kissed at least as well as Rebecca – and stirred all the same feelings. His breasts began to tingle, and he felt a growing pressure in his panties. He actually clung to him with a sort of inexpressible desperation. He was shocked and confused. When their lips finally parted, they stood there for a moment, looking into each other’s faces; Matthew with a smile of pure affection, Philip with reddening cheeks, blinking with puzzlement, searching his friend’s face for an explanation.
-
Chapter 83. Affinity.
They walked on, still hand in hand despite the fact they had left the school far behind. There was still no sign of the girls. That was a relief. God knows what they would have made of proceedings. Philip was the first to speak.
“I think I know now why you don’t have a girlfriend.”
“What do you mean?”
“Don’t be disingenuous. You know exactly what I mean.”
There was silence for a minute.
“I’m sorry, Philip. Maybe you’re right. I don’t really know myself. But I like you a lot. And when I first saw you in a dress, all made up, with your hair… Anyway, that day you took my breath away, that’s all. I can’t help what I feel…”
“It’s okay. I like you too. But beyond that… I’m not sure. I have a girlfriend. I’m very happy with her. It’s odd… I didn’t think a bloke could make me feel…anything. I need to think. Can we go somewhere quiet?”
“We can go to my place. My mum’s out. My sister will be at her friend’s house till late.”
“Okay….I guess…”
Matthew led him to a red brick demi-detached in a quiet road. He let them in. There was a smell of cleanliness in the air, and the place was furnished with quiet functionality. Matthew made them coffee, and they went and sat in the lounge, side-by-side on the sofa.
“So, that seemed to be a success,” remarked Philip, “don’t you think?”
“Maybe too much of one,” returned Matthew, with a wry smile. “They’re going to want to see you again, or…” He looked at his friend with an expression in which doubt and hope were intermingled.
“Hm,” was all Philip said in reply. He sipped his coffee and looked straight ahead. He knew Matthew was waiting for him to say something. Eventually he turned to his friend with a sigh.
“Look, Matt. I don’t know what all that was about… I did feel…I don’t know…I wasn’t repelled by what happened…not at all…it was odd…”
Matthew reached over and took his free hand. “It’s okay. We don’t have to say anything more about it. I’m sorry. It was…the wrong thing to do…”
Philip allowed Matthew to retain his hand. He looked at him and smiled a smile of resignation. Matthew had such an innocent face, such a childish demeanour, somehow. He put down his coffee, and took Matthew’s and put it down next to it. They moved closer together, and embraced. He felt Matthew’s lips on his ear, his cheek, his mouth. In a moment they were locked together. Again they kissed passionately. His hand sought and found the zip of Matthew’s jeans… His head descended into his friend’s lap…
In the excitement and intensity of the episode at the school, the boys had been oblivious to their surroundings. In fact, the girls had observed everything. Nikki had arranged for one of her friends to drive them to the school and park with the waiting parents. They had already been incredulous at Matthew’s initial greeting, and when they witnessed the second, more passionate, embrace, their mouths fell open in unison.
“Shit!” ejaculated Jennifer, expressively.
“What the f***?” cried Rebecca. What does ‘e fink ‘e’s up to…?”
Nikki laughed. “Looks like they’re even better friends than we thought...”
When the boys were at a safe distance, they piled out of the car and followed on foot. They watched them go into Matthew’s house.
“Now what?” asked Jennifer.
“Give ‘em a minute, then we’ll ‘ave a peep frough the winder,” murmured Rebecca. “See what they’re up ter.”
But all the curtains were drawn, and they could hear nothing. They debated knocking at the door, but in the end decided to leave. They had seen enough for one day.
“Wait till ‘e gets ‘ome,” said Rebecca. “I’ll soon find out what’s bin goin’on!”
“And don’t keep it to yourself, will you?” added Nikki.
-
Chapter 84. An Explosion.
When Philip returned to Rebecca’s, at eleven that night, she was waiting for him. The rolling-pin she was holding was purely metaphorical, but it might as well have been real.
“’Ave a good time, then, did yer?”
“Sorry I’m a bit late darling….”
“A bit late?”
“Quite late, then… I sort of lost track of time… I tried to ring you…”
“Bullshit! You did nuffin’ of the sort.” She seemed to calm down a bit. “Well, come on then. Tell me ‘ow it went. Sorry we didn’t make it.”
Philip was relieved. “That’s okay. There was nothing to see, anyway. Yeah, we got away with it. I think Matty’s mates are convinced he’s got a girlfriend now.”
“Matty?”
“Matthew…Matt. Yeah, went off pretty smooth, all right.”
“Oh, I’m pleased to ‘ear that, darlin’. I s’pose you went off to…Matty’s, afterwards?”
“Yeah. Sat around there for a bit. Played a few computer games.”
“I see. Anyone else there?”
“No, we… I mean yes, his mum, of course.”
“What’s ‘er name, now?”
“Oh, yes, er…” He suddenly remembered. “Jill, yes, that’s right. Jill was there, of course. Made us supper…”
“Anyfink nice?”
“No, not particularly…you know, just like…sandwiches and stuff.”
“Nice of ‘er. I should meet ‘er. Now that Matty’s such a good mate of yours…”
“Oh, yes, good idea…. Becca, I’m really tired. Do you think we could…?”
“Of course, darlin’. Just as soon as you explain what you an ‘im was really doin’ all this time!”
“Sorry? What do you mean?”
“You’ve bin gone hours, an’ no’ a word. Just tell me. I ain’t the possessive type. I don’t care. But please, tell me the troof.”
“The truth? What do you mean? I already told you…”
“We saw you. You an’ ‘Matty’. Snoggin’ each uvver’s gobs off. Then you disappear wiv him for hours.”
“You saw us? But you said…”
Rebecca looked at him. “I’m waitin’.”
“Well it didn’t mean anything… I mean, he started it, and I couldn’t very well push him away, could I? It would have ruined everything.”
“’E may ‘ave started it, but you was just as enfusiastic, weren’t yer?”
“No, I… That’s not fair.”
“Come on, Phil, tell me. If you tell me the troof, I ain’t gonna be angry. I’m only gonna be angry if you lie to me. An’ if you lie to me, we might as well give up, anyway.”
It too several minutes of coaxing, kissing, and affection, but eventually Rebecca got her confession, after a fashion.
“I’m so, so sorry. I don’t know what came over me. It was like…like I was someone else. He started it, and I just…I don’t know, I couldn’t…resist. He was very persuasive.”
“Was ‘e? An’’ow did ‘e persuade you? Well?”
“He…he started kissing me…and then…”
“Yeah?”
“Then he put his hand up my skirt, and the next thing…”
“Carry on.”
“The next thing…he went down on me.”
“Did ‘e? That must ‘ave been nice.”
“No, not really…”
“And did you…”
“What?”
“You know. Did you…”
“Well I sort of had to, I mean, I felt it would have been selfish…otherwise.”
He looked at her sheepishly. Suddenly the sympathetic smile faded from her face.
“You f***ing bastard!” She screamed. “’Ow could you? ‘Ow could you do that to me?”
“I’m not gay…” Philip began.
“I don’t give a f*** if you is or if you ain’t! I don’t give a f*** wevver it was a woman or a man or a f***ing ‘ermaphrodite! That ain’t the point. The point is, you f***ing betrayed me!”
Philip realised he had made a mistake. Two mistakes in fact. The first was having sex with Matt. The second confessing it.
“Darling, I….”
“Don’t darlin’ me, Philip – Philippa, or wotever. You’re sleepin’ on the floor tonight. In the shed! An’ tomorrer I’m gonna see that Matty of yours and tell ‘im wot I fink of ‘im!”
And she stormed out.
-
Another brilliant twist
-
Chapter 85. The Experiment.
Philip debated whether to go back to his aunt’s, but quickly decided against it. He was much happier at Rebecca’s. Sleeping in his sleeping-bag in the shed was no big deal. It was quite dry out there, and apart from a few mice scurrying about he knew he would have a quiet night, which was all that he wanted at the moment. He intended to spend some of the time thinking how he might reingratiate himself with his girlfriend. His aunt had been very understanding about him staying with Rebecca, which he had found rather surprising. But Rebecca had been clever enough to talk her round, telling her she had Philip well under her thumb, and giving her glimpses of the evidence, which she had presented as preparation for his baby training in the summer.
The following morning he rose and dressed, not quite sure what his next move should be. But then he heard Rebecca’s mother calling him to come in and have breakfast. He made his way to the back door, and entered the kitchen with a suitably remorseful mien. There was no sign of Rebecca, but her mother was making coffee.
“I hear you’re in the doghouse, young man.” (Rebecca’s mum had never been able to adjust to the idea her daughter was going out with a wannabe girl.) “Never mind. Rebecca’s gone off to school already. Why don’t you have something to eat and have a shower. I’ll drive you, so you won’t be late.”
“Thanks, Bel. That’s really nice of you.”
“Don’t worry. I’m sure whatever it is, it’ll all sort itself out in a few days. Her bark’s worse than her bite, you know.”
That’s not very reassuring, thought Philip, recollecting the ferocity of her bark. But he said nothing.
Rebecca pointedly ignored him for the whole day, at the same time making animated conversation with her friends as a demonstration of her indifference. At the end of school, he was wondering what he should do, when she at last approached him.
“I’m off to see your darlin’ Matty. Don’t let ‘im know, all right? All right?”
“N-no, of course not. Er…what should I…?”
“Go back ‘ome. You can clean the bedroom. And the barfroom. Then put on that stoopid yeller baby doll set your aunt gave yer - it's in the bottom drawer - and wait for me. I dunno what time I’ll be back. Okay?”
“Y-yes, dear… I, er… What are you…?”
“Never mind. If you tip ‘im off, you'll be in trouble. Understand?”
“Yes. I won’t. I wouldn’t. I promise.”
Philip departed, feeling very humbled. Rebecca? Well, Rebecca smiled a grim smile to herself, while she waited for the bus that would take her to the end of Matthew’s road. “An’ I don’t give a shit wevver ‘is mum’s there or not,” she said to herself, under her breath.
As it turned out, she wasn’t. Rebecca knocked boldly at the front door. Matthew himself, just home from school, and still in his uniform, answered it.
“’Ello Maffew.”
He looked bemused. “Er..hello. You are…?”
“A friend. Can I come in?”
He hesitated. Rebecca turned on her most winning smile. “Er, yeah, I suppose so…”
He opened the door wider and she walked in. “Anyone else at ‘ome?”
“No…. Did you want my sister? She’s at her friend’s.”
“Where’s yer mum?”
“My mum? She’s still at work. Why…what did you want to see her about?”
“I came to see you.”
“Me? Who are you?”
“I’m Rebecca.” She let the information sink in. It took a little while.
“Rebecca…? Er… I don’t think I…. Oh, shit! Look, let me explain…”
“Let’s go somewhere private, shall we?”
“Oh, yes, sure…we can go to my room…?”
“Fine.”
He led the way upstairs and into an untidy bedroom. There were books and comics strewn about, and the bed was unmade.
“Does your mum let yer live in a rubbish tip?”
“No…no. I’m s’posed to have it tidied by the time she gets home.”
“Okay. Start tidyin’. I can talk to yer while yer does it.”
Matthew hesitated a moment, then began sheepishly to collect up the comics from the floor. Rebecca launched straight in.
“So, yer's gay then.”
“Gay? I…I… Why do you…”
“You ‘ad sex wiv my boyfriend. You must be.”
“No…I dunno…it was a one off…I… What are you doing?”
Rebecca had started taking off her clothes and laying them on a chair. Blazer, tie, skirt. She kicked off her shoes and began unbuttoning her shirt. Matthew stared at her, wide-eyed.
“Why…”
“I wanna see if you’re really gay,” she said matter-of-factly, dropping her shirt and unfastening her bra.
“No! You can’t! Not here!”
But the bra was followed by her tights, and then there she was, standing there in nothing but her panties. Matthew was frozen to the spot. But Rebecca continued her preparations. She took her phone from the pocket of her jacket, started the video, and propped it up on the dressing-table. Then she turned, pushed the paralysed Matthew backwards onto the bed, and climbed astride him. She grabbed his tie. Matthew stared at her breasts as if transfixed.
“You know what they are then, does yer? You’ve seen a pair of titties before?”
“I…I…”
“’Ow many girls you bin out wiv? Well?”
No reply.
“’Ow many?”
“Please…none…I haven’t ever….”
Rebecca stared at him. “You’ve never….? Why?”
“I…I dunno. My mum thinks I’m gay… Maybe I am…”
“Didn’t you ever want ter be wiv a girl?”
“Maybe… But sometimes it’s scary…”
“If you ain’t never bin wiv a girl, ‘ow do you know….” She shook her head. “You’re f***ing crazy, know that?” She paused, looking down at him cowering beneath her. “’Ere, touch my titties. Go on. Do they look like they’re gonna attack you?”
“No…”
“Well, go on, then.”
Gingerly he reached up and touched them, clumsily at first, and then, as he grew more confident, he began to stroke them softly. Rebecca’s head drifted back, and she sighed. After a minute or so, she lifted her bottom slightly off Matthew’s belly.
“It don’t feel like you’re gay. Maffew. ‘Ere, let me ‘elp you.”
She reached between her legs and carefully unzipped his trousers. She reached in and released him from his underpants. She squeezed him gently in her hand. He was hard in an instant.
“’Ere’s the news, darlin’. You may be bi, but you ain’t just gay.”
She fondled him till he groaned and closed his eyes.
“Don’t move. I’ll be right back.”
She slipped off the bed and retrieved a packet from the breast pocket of her blazer. She tore it open and rolled the condom expertly over Matthew’s erection. Then she resumed her place, and, teasing the tip with her moistening pussy, she ripped open his shirt and began to run her sharp nails down his chest, until he was squirming. She had decided his first experience of real sex should be a memorable one…
-
Chapter 86. The Results.
They didn’t hear the front door open. Jill had brought her friend Viv home with her, as she often did on a Tuesday evening. They came in, chattering, and went into the kitchen to get a drink. Viv slowly became aware of a noise emanating from upstairs.
“Shh, Jill…listen. What’s that?”
They stood listening for a moment. Yes, a regular dull bumping sound.
“What…? Sounds like it’s coming from Matthew’s room.”
“Let’s go see,” whispered Viv, her unchaste mind already suspecting something improper.
“No, wait…maybe we shouldn’t…”
“Oh, come on! Don’t pretend you’re not curious.”
Like two conspiratorial schoolgirls, they crept upstairs. Matthew’s door was open. Between the thumps they could hear the sounds of faint moaning and indistinct pleading. Jill held her friend’s wrist, knowing they shouldn’t intrude, but Viv’s imagination was far too piqued to arrest her progress, and she’s pulled Jill towards the door. As quietly as they could, they moved through the doorway into the room. Viv’s hand went to her mouth. Jill’s jaw dropped. There was her son, whom she had always suspected of being gay, on his back, eyes closed and cheeks glowing, moaning with pleasure, and astride him a rather pretty dark-haired girl, breasts bouncing, hanging onto his school tie and riding him with ferocious abandon.
She was unable to suppress an exclamation; “Oh my god!”
Matthew’s eyes opened. “Mum! No…!”
Rebecca turned her head. “One of yer is Jill, right?” she gasped. “Do us a favour. My phone’s fallen over. Could you…ah…could you please stand it up again? I’m recording this…oh, god…”
Jill was in a state of shock. Rebecca’s request had been so utterlty matter-of-fact, that she immediately complied, then drew her friend aside into the room so she wouldn’t be in the way.
“I thought you told me he was gay,” murmured Viv, taking out her own phone.
“I thought he was…”
“Welcome to reality…”
Poor Matthew! He had been having such a good time, but there is no greater destroyer of passion than the presence of a mother, and for a moment Rebecca thought her experiment was at an end. But she redoubled her efforts, enhancing her thrusts with gymnastic gyrations, and before he had had time to think about it, he toppled into orgasm, and everything else was blotted out. The ladies covered their eyes, though both peeped between their fingers, as he bucked and gasped beneath his tenacious partner. When at last he had subsided, Rebecca gracefully dismounted, momentarily leaving Matthew’s wilting member exposed to view, and stepped into her panties.
“Thank you for waitin’, ladies,” she said, politely. “I would ‘ave ‘ated to leave ‘im in suspense.”
“I’m sorry, I don’t know your name,” said Jill, this seeming like the question with priority.
“Rebecca,” said, Rebecca, pulling on the rest of her clothes. “I’m Philippa’s girlfriend. Your son seduced ‘im yesterday, and this is payback. Also, I wanted to see if ‘e was really gay, like what everyone finks.”
“And what is your conclusion, may I ask?”
“’E ain’t. But ‘e’s bi, all right. ‘E did a right job on my bloke.”
“I didn’t,” groaned Matthew, from the bed, covering himself with both hands but as yet too exhausted to rise. “All I did was kissed him…”
“’E told me you gave ‘im a blow job.”
“Maybe I did – but he started it!”
Rebecca stopped in her tracks.
“’E started it?”
“Course he did. Downstairs on the sofa. I was apologising for kissing him, and the next minute he was…down there…”
Jill and Viv stared, speechless.
“Is that the troof?”
“Absolutely. Ask him.”
“Don’t worry….” She frowned. “’Ere, gimme that condom…. Don’t spill any. Thank you.” She knotted the top and slipped it into her pocket. “Now listen, Maffew, Philippa’s off to ‘is baby trainin’ this summer – did you know that? Well, now you’re goin’ wiv ‘im.”
“I’m not!”
“You are. Or I’m gonna out you as gay to all your ‘orrible friends. Tell ‘em who ‘Philippa’ really is.”
“You wouldn’t!”
“I would. Take yer pick.”
She took her phone from the dressing table, stopped the video, and smiled at the still stupefied ladies.
“Bye Jill. Bye Jill’s friend. Nice ter meet yer.”
And she skipped out of the room.
-
Chapter 87. Not Fair.
When Rebecca arrived home, she found Philip dutifully but nervously awaiting her return, clad as instructed.
“Hi…”
“’Ello, darlin’. I see you’s all ready for me. Good girl.”
“So…”
“So…?”
“So what happened?”
“Oh, wiv Matty, you mean. I gave ‘im a good talking to, that’s all. ‘E understands fings a bit better now. ‘E’s comin’ wiv you to baby trainin’ next munf.”
“What? You told ‘im….?”
“Nah. ‘E already knew, didn’t ‘e? From Jennifer an’ them.”
“Well, he can go by himself. I’m not going. I’ve made up my mind.”
“You ‘ave? You fink your mind is yours to make up, does yer? ‘Fraid not, sweetie. You’ll do what yer told, now.”
“I won’t! You can’t make me!”
“Ooh, tantrums! We’ll see wot I can’t make yer do…”
And with that, she shoved Philip back onto the bed, pushed down his yellow baby doll bloomers, slipped out of her panties, and climbed astride him. For the second time that evening, she took her pleasure on a not totally willing male, and enjoyed it even more than the first time.
“So…you goin’, or what?”
“No….ahh…”
She clasped her hands with his, and forced them down onto the bed. “Sure, Philippa…?”
“I don’t want to…oh! Oh! Please, don’t make me…”
And so it went, on till eventually he climaxed and lay still, quite drained. Rebecca sat up.
“Changed yer mind?”
“No…”
“You will. But for the time bein’, what you ‘ave got to do, is be your boyfriend’s girlfriend. ‘E’s gonna need you to show up wiv ‘im a few more times, or ‘is mates won’t swallow it, get me?”
“Okay…”
“You don’t object to that, I see. ‘E told me, it was you who initiated the sex, not ‘im. That’s right, innit?”
Philip couldn’t reply. He lowered his eyes in mute confession.
“Well, never mind. We’re quits, anyway.”
She pulled the full condom out of her skirt pocket, and dangled it in front of his face. He stared at it, then at her.
“You didn’t…!”
“Yeah. You did. Why not me? ‘E is quite sexy, ain’t ‘e?”
Philip was outraged, but speechless. He knew there was a very good reason why it had been all right for him to have sex with Matthew, but not Rebecca. He just couldn’t articulate it at that precise moment. But he resolved to work it out later, and give her a proper telling-off. He was still struggling with this moral paradox when she covered him with the duvet, took off all her remaining clothes, got into bed, smiled, kissed him tenderly on the lips, and started cuddling him. Helplessly, he returned her embrace, and buried his face in her neck. She really was the most confusing girl he had ever met!
-
Chapter 88. Girlfriends.
Rebecca was satisfied. So far, Philip had passed every test, and they were still together, and, she believed, as close as ever. She had been right about one thing. He did have difficulty committing himself to one person – at least sexually. But he remained spiritually faithful to her, and she to him. It has been said, the opposite of love is not hate: it is individuality. And Rebecca wanted this closeness she felt to Philip to somehow combine the two, and remain durable. The final test would be the baby training, where he could learn the virtue of occasional but total submission to another person, while (she hoped) retaining his own strong personality. And it would be such fun in the future to have her own baby to fuss over, without the complication of giving birth herself!
In the days that followed, they were both preoccupied with their exams. Not much was said about the rest of summer, but what was said didn’t seem that promising for Philip’s acquiescence. He remembered all too well the spanking that had followed his objections to joining Mary’s little establishment. But his time living with Rebecca had made his rebellious, and now he was determined to resist at all costs.
Despite her dislike of Philip’s aunt, Rebecca had been in regular touch with Estella. She recognised that, for the time being at least, Estella held all the cards. But when the time was right, she hoped she would be able to lay down a hand of aces. She had a cousin up north who was a lawyer. She had briefly discussed Philip’s situation with her, and sent her a copy of the settlement. She had been invited to stay for a couple of weeks, which she could do while Philip was away at Mary’s – if he were away at Mary’s. She knew that Estella could insist on Philip’s attendance, but that would be cheating, as well as distasteful. So for a while she was at a loss how to proceed.
It was after she had finished her exams – Philip still had one outstanding – and she was relaxing in the pub with a couple of the girls, Freida and Desdemona, who were also finished, that she decided to broach the subject. They were sitting round a bar table. All the tension had evaporated, and they were slumped back in their seats in relief.
“Thank god that’s over,” sighed Desdemona. “I screwed up on History, I know, but I’m just gonna forget about it all now and enjoy the summer.”
“Me too,” said Freida. “Ready for another?”
“My round,” said Rebecca. “What yer want?”
Inevitably, the conversation eventually made its way round to Philip.
“How’s he coping?” asked Desdemona. “Did his period of detention do any good?”
“’E’s doin’ great. I can tell by ‘ow ‘e comes outta the exam room smilin’. Fanks for what you did, you guys. I fink it really allowed ‘im to fulfil ‘is potential.”
“No probs, Becca,” said Freida. “We had fun too, you know. How did it go with Matthew?”
“I can’t tell you. You’d be shocked. Naughty boy.”
“No, tell us! Tell us!” screamed Desdemona. “Please! What did lover boy get up to? Come on, Becca, don’t keep us in suspense!”
In the event, every detail was related, with appropriate embellishments, as is usually the case when girlfriends have secrets they have vowed to withhold from each other. The tale was greeted with squeals of delight.
“I can’t wait to tell the others,” said Desdemona. She paused. “And what about the baby farm, or whatever it is? With that friend of his aunt’s. Is he still going there, too?”
“I'm glad you asked. That’s a bi’ of a problem. ‘E’s resisting. I ain’t sure what to do.”
“His aunt’ll probably make him go. And in any case, you’ve got enough on him yourself.”
“I know, Des. But I want ‘im to go of ‘is own accord. I don’t wanna force ‘im, or blackmail ‘im. If I does, ‘e’ll fight every inch of the way, an’ never ‘ave anyfink to do with baby stuff again. I want ‘im to enjoy ‘iself, an’ come back wantin’ more…”
“Ah. Yes, I get you…”
They sat silent for a minute, thinking. Then Freida broke the silence.
“I have an idea. Let me speak to my friend.”
“What you finkin’?”
“Just leave it with me, Becca. I’ll call you later. I don’t want to say anything till I’ve spoken to Shaniya. All right?”
Rebecca was puzzled, but nodded assent. “Shaniya? Why Shaniya?”
Freida only smiled enigmatically.
“Okay. I’ll wait to ‘ear from yer.”
-
Chapter 89. The Visit.
Freida’s idea was merely in the incubation stage, but she had remembered something Shaniya had been telling her only a few days before.
“I wish Philip would come back and see my sister. She’s always pestering me to ask him. I know he’s busy and all that, but seriously, I think after the exams I'm going to ask him to come and play with her again.”
“I remember they seemed to hit it off.”
“Yeah. Kimona was dazzled by his fairy outfit, and then he told her some great stories about fairies and pixies. She was relating them to my mum like they were true. He certainly has a way with kids. I think it’s because he’s so patient, and he doesn’t like to disappoint them.”
“Is she still into all that stuff?”
“Oh, yes. And babies. Fairy babies and pixie babies. Apparently they keep them apart for some reason. I can’t remember why. I think, like, the fairies are all good and nice, and the pixies are naughty and mischievous. Something like that.”
As she made her way home that night, Freida was turning the whole thing over in her mind.
“Well, if she’s into babies, I’m sure she’d like the idea of Philip being a baby, wouldn’t she?” she said to herself. “Suppose I was to tell her about his baby holiday – I don’t know what to call it – I bet she’d be desperate for him to go…. Specially if she could come along and see him… I wonder if she’d like him to be a fairy baby or a pixie baby? It’s a long shot, but it may be worth a try. What did Shaniya say? He doesn’t like to disappoint them….? Yes, I think I need to pay them a call.”
She rang Shaniya that night, and she was only too happy for Freida to come and visit.
“Any day, Freida. I’ve finished my exams. We can have dinner here or go out. Whatever you like.”
“Let’s stay in, shall we? I’ll bring a few beers. Er…will Kim be there, do you think?”
“She’s in all day tomorrow. Why do you ask?”
“I’ll come tomorrow, then. I’ll explain when I see you.”
“Okay… Sounds mysterious… Come over for lunch, then. Any time after twelve.”
Freida arrived a few minutes after twelve. She lost no time in explaining her idea.
“Listen, Shan. Philip’s been offered to go to a baby training centre – for big boys, you know – at some lady’s who’s a friend of his aunt. Beginning of next month. Becca really wants him to go, but he’s digging his heels in.”
“Wow! Really? That would be so cool. He’d make a great baby! I can just see him in a little frock, with his nappy sticking out, and his finger in his mouth! Oh, god. I loved our film so much. This would be a great sequel. “Philippa Two”!”
“Yeah, I agree. So listen. I was wondering… Do you think we could get Kimona to….you know?”
Shaniya gasped. “Get her to persuade him? I don’t know. She might. They were all so into him before…and they loved his fairy costume…”
“It was just an idea…”
“Let’s talk to her after lunch. I'll raise the subject first, okay?”
“Course.”
At lunch, Kimona talked almost non-stop, about her dollies, her friends, and the dress she had been bought to wear to Lucy’s party. Shaniya got the ball rolling.
“That sounds lovely, darling. I was thinking of asking Philip over one day. Remember Philip? I’m sure he’d love to see your new dress.”
“Shanny! Are you serious? Yes, please. I love Philip! It was so long ago he came round… Do you remember? We all played fairies, and he told that amazing story again.”
“Oh, yes. Your friends liked him too, didn’t they….?”
“Yes. Ooh, Shanny! Dorelia and Abi and Lucy are coming for a sleepover on Thursday. Could you ask him for then? Please please please please!”
“Well I suppose I can ask…. But don’t get your hopes up. He’s a very busy guy, you know.”
“I know, I know, but please….ask him?”
“All right. What do you think, Freida? Do you know if he’s busy on Thursday?”
“I don’t know. Shall I ring Becca and see?”
“Why not?”
So Freida went outside to phone.
“Becca? It’s me. Yes. Yes I do have a plan. Is Philip free Thursday evening? His exams will be over, won't they? Good. You may not know this, but he was very fond of Shaniya’s kid sister, and she took quite a liking to him – she and her friends. Now the thing is, for reasons I’ll explain later, I think she might be able to persuade him to go to baby training. Yes, seriously. We’ve got to work out the details…. I’m there now, and we’re gonna talk to her. But if you could bring him over…? Okay. I’ll ring you later, and we can talk about it. See you, babe!”
She returned to the others.
“Looks like he might be free…”
Kimona jumped for joy. “Yes!”
“Okay,” said Shaniya. Let’s go upstairs to my room. All of us. Kim, we want to have a little chat about Thursday…”
-
Chapter 90. The Last Chance.
Kimona had to go get her doll first, then she skipped along to Shaniya’s room, where her sister and Freida were waiting. Shaniya sat her in a little pink basketwork chair next to the dressing table, and she and Freida sat on the bed.
“Now, darling,” said Shaniya, “Freida wants to explain something to you. Something about Philip. And we may need your help.”
This was very exciting. Kimona fidgeted in her chair, and made her doll sit up very straight and pay attention.
“Kim, darling,” began Freida, “we hope Philip will be able to come over to see you and your friends on Thursday. He’ll come – if he does – with his girlfriend, Rebecca. She’s very nice. You’ll like her. But she – and we as well – have been trying to persuade Philip to take up an offer a very nice lady has made him. You’ll never guess what that offer is all about.”
Kimona stared at them. “I don’t know… It’s not anything to do with…fairies…is it?”
“Well, sort of…”
“Really?”
“Well, it’s actually about fairy babies and pixie babies…”
Kimona gasped. “What? What is it?”
“Well, this nice lady has a special school, where big boys like Philip can go on holiday and learn to be fairy babies. Sometimes pixie babies, but not often, because most big boys are already just overgrown pixie babies, as you might know.”
“Is that like those horrible rude boys from the comp. who laugh at us in the park? Were they pixie babies once?”
“That’s right. In fact, one of those horrible boys is hoping to go with Philip. But Philip isn’t sure yet whether he wants to go. So….”
“Why wouldn’t he want to go? It would be such fun! And could I see him…?”
“I’m sure that could be arranged. I’m sure the fairy mummy – her name is Mary, by the way – I’m sure she would be happy for you to visit, you and your friends…”
Kimona squeezed her dolly. “That would be so cool…”
“But now you can see why we need your help. Philip’s having second thoughts, and he doesn’t take any notice of us, or of Rebecca. But it would be so good for him…”
“We’ll tell him he has to go,” cried Kimona, excitedly. “I want to go to the fairy baby school and see all the big fairy babies! Oh, please make him go… I can’t wait to tell my friends…”
“We agree, Kim. He would have lots of fun, and he would learn what it was like to be a real fairy baby. But we can’t force him to go. That’s why we’re asking you. But - and this is very important - you’ll need to be super clever, or you might frighten him off. If you come right out and order him, or even plead with him, he could get suspicious that we’ve put you up to it. I don’t really know what to advise you, but I do know you’re one of the cleverest girls I’ve ever met, and I think you’ll find a way. You and your friends are our last chance…”
Kimona sat staring at Freida for a few seconds. Then, in a low, secretive voice, she whispered, “Don’t worry Freida. Don’t worry, Shanny. Me and my friends will have a meeting in the shed on Thursday. We’ll think of a way.” She addressed her dolly. “Won’t we Emily?”
-
As always, an excellent story, Sandra B. It's always greatly appreciated that you persist with your stories and don't leave your readers hanging.
However, there is some confusion with the character ages. Philip is stated to be seventeen at the opening of the story. The girls in his school are either in his grade or a year behind. While this reader is unfamiliar with the laws in England it seems the girls spend an awful lot of time in pubs and in Chapter 89 Freida is bringing over beers to Shaniya's house. Aren't your characters a bit young to be imbibing so much? It's understandable that Philip's friends/tormentors are "bad" girls but they seem like lushes also. Are the girls bold due to the alcohol or just mischievous? :-)
-
Hi babycakes. Historically, the attitude to teenage drinking has been more flexible in the UK than in the US. Even today teenagers who visit the US from the UK complain about the rigour (or rigor) of the US laws. Here, technically you need to be accompanied by an adult to drink publicly if under the age of eighteen. But until recently this law was “honoured more in the breach than the observance”. Thirty or forty years ago it was commonplace and considered normal for kids of fifteen to drink in pubs unchallenged. Certainly my generation did. These days the law is much more rigorously applied, especially in the purchase of alcohol from shops, because of the introduction of penalties on the purveyors. However, so many seventeen year-olds look nearer twenty that in pubs they often escape having to show id, especially in the crowded taverns of London and other cities. In any case, the events described here took place a decade or so ago, when things were a little more relaxed. But even today most parents prefer to see their children drinking rather than taking drugs.
-
Chapter 91. Tinkerbelled.
When Freida left Shaniya’s, she got straight on the phone to Rebecca.
“Okay. It’s a go. Kimona’s got three friends coming over. They all know Philip. Kimona’s smart. I mean smart. She understands what’s needed... Eight, I think. Something like that. But she’s old for her age, I guess... So we’re on? Great! Yes, okay… I’ll see you about three? Perfect. Shaniya says her mum will feed us all.”
Rebecca decided not to give Philip the chance to back out.
“We’re going over to a friend of Freida’s Thursday afternoon. Shaniya. I fink you know ‘er?”
“Shaniya? Yes, I do. Why are we going there?”
“Just for a meal. And apparently you’ve got somefing going wiv ‘er sister?”
“I haven’t got “something going”, as you put it,” replied Philip, indignantly. “Kimona’s seven. I told her a story once, that’s all. She’s a sweet kid – which is more than I can say for her sister.”
“What yer mean?”
“Oh, nothing. She was involved in that film the Arts Club made. Just trying to humiliate me.”
“And succeeding,” added Rebecca in an undertone.
“What?”
“Nuffin’ Phil. But little Kim’s really missin’ you, from what I ‘ear. So be nice to ‘er.”
“Have we got to go? I’ve got my last exam that morning. I thought we could go out and celebrate.”
“Plenty of time for that. I’ve promised, anyway. I wanna meet this Kimona what’s so keen on yer.” She laughed. “Find out what she sees in yer.”
Thursday morning Rebecca got a call from Shaniya.
“I’ve been talking to Kimona. I have an idea. When you arrive, ask her what she and her friends are playing. She’ll say “mummies and babies”. That’s your cue. You can say something about Philip and babies. Kimona will use it to bring the conversation round to her advantage. See what I mean?”
“Yeah, I get it. Great idea. Fanks, Shaniya.”
“Then it’s all down to Kim. Fingers crossed!”
After lunch on Thursday, Freida arrived, and soon afterwards the three of them set off for Shaniya’s. Philip wore a blouse and skirt, with his new leather jacket, which he had taken quite a fancy to. Unbeknown to him, Rebecca had his old fairy costume (minus wings) stashed in her bag, with a pair of white tights, and a pair of silver ballet shoes. Unfortunately she’d been unable to bring his wand, as it would definitely have given the game away.
They got to Shaniya’s a little before four. The girls had withheld the intelligence that Kimona’s friends would be there too, and Philip was taken aback when all four of them mobbed him as soon as Shaniya opened the door.
“Philip! Philip!” they screamed, jumping on him en masse and nearly pulling him over.
“Girls! Please! Let poor Philip breathe. Yes, you too, Kim. All right, you can give him a kiss, if he doesn’t mind. Not all at once, though!”
Rebecca looked on with delight. She could see already that he was going to find it difficult to resist the demands of this little crowd of imps. When he finally regained his composure, he turned to Kim’s mother.
“Thanks for inviting us, Mrs Williams. This is my girlfriend, Rebecca.”
“Nice to meet you, Rebecca. It’s Dana, please. Oh, and meet my best friend, Jess.”
Dorelia’s mother was leaning on the kitchen door, smoking a cigarette and looking on with amusement.
“Hello, Philip. Nice to see you again. Hello Rebecca. Hi Freida.”
“Oh, hi…er, Jess. Nice to see you too,” returned Philip.
“Where’s your fairy costume?”
“Yes, where is it, Philip?” piped up Kimona. “We were so hoping you would wear it for us!”
“Oh, I think it’s lost. I haven’t seen it for ages…”
“This what you’re lookin’ for, darlin’? I brought it specially, just in case…” Rebecca smiled a wicked smile. Philip shot her a furious glare, somewhat spoiled in effect by his simultaneously turning bright red.
Of course, his little band of admirers were ecstatic. Rebecca handed them the costume so they could eulogise over the silver satin and sequins.
“Oh, that’s so nice,” said Dana. “You can change in the living-room, Philip. Here, come through, and I’ll close the door and give you some privacy.”
She took the costume from the girls, thrust it into his hands, and conducted him through the kitchen. It was a cleverly-engineered fait accompli. He knew there was no way out without disappointing the children and generating general acrimony. The little girls were bouncing up and down as if on springs, while the others looked on smugly. Dana ushered him into the living-room, closed the door quietly, and she and Jess exchanged knowing winks.
Philip got changed, complaining under his breath the whole time. He stripped down to his panties, pulled on the tights and the little soft silver shoes, and stepped into the little fairy leotard. It hadn’t got any bigger since last time, but maybe his budding breasts had. He had to tug and wriggle to get it on, and when he had, he looked at himself in the mirror over the fireplace. The stretchy silver satin was taught across his chest, making his nipples stand out proudly. He wondered what Matthew would think if he could see him now. His cheeks reddened again. The thought made him shiver slightly, and sent a dangerous tingle through his body. He collected himself, fanned his cheeks with his hands, and headed for the door. He hesitated with his hand on the doorhandle, then summoned up his courage and turned it. He might have guessed. Everyone was gathered in the kitchen, awaiting his reappearance. Kimona and her friends squealed and applauded, the others, grinning, took pictures and videos. He folded his arms casually, trying not to seem as if he were trying to hide his breasts. But embarrassment was written all over his face. Rebecca hugged herself internally at the thought of what a sweet, cute guy she was dating.
“Come play with us, Philip!” shouted Lucy.
“What are you girls playing?” asked Rebecca, innocently.
“Mummies and babies,” replied Kimona at once.
“Ooh! Philip knows a few fings about babies, don’t yer, darlin’?”
He shot her a warning look. But she turned away and dropped one knee, focussed on the children.
“Does he…?” asked Kimona, with equal insouciance.
“Well, yes, dear. Don’t tell anyone, but he’s going to baby camp this summer, to learn all about them.”
“I’m not!”
Kimona turned big eyes on him. “Are you, Philip?”
He didn’t reply, but shook his head irritably, and turned aside.
“How are you, Jess? Nice to see you again.”
“I’m well now I’ve seen you, my boy,” replied Jess, allowing her gaze to wander over his body. She smiled. “You’ve grown…developed…since we last met…”
He opened his mouth to speak, but then closed it again. Humiliation, whichever way he turned!
“Let’s go upstairs and play with the dolls!” interrupted Abigail, impatiently. “Come on!”
“You’d better go,” said Dana, “or none of us will get any peace.”
Kimona took him firmly by the hand, and helplessly Philip allowed himself to be led out of the kitchen. At the bottom of the stairs she called back, “Mum? Can we have some snacks? Not now. Maybe in an hour or so?”
“All right, darling,” she laughed. “Have fun!”
-
Chapter 92. Out of the Mouths…
After they had gone, Jess looked at Dana and shook her head slowly.
“Poor guy. He never had a chance. But I love that outfit on him.”
“He’ll be all right. They’ll look after him. Hope you’re not jealous, Rebecca.”
“Not ‘alf! ‘Ope ‘e don’t leave me for one of ‘em. Or all four.”
Shaniya beckoned her friends into the living-room.
“We’re gonna have a chat, Mum. See you in a bit…”
They seated themselves, still grinning.
“That was a nice touch, Becca,” said Freida, "the costume, I mean."
“I fought it might ‘elp to make ‘im more malleable – more open to persuasion. Sort of gives the kids the upper ‘and, if you get what I mean.”
“It definitely won’t do any harm,” agreed Shaniya.
There was a brief silence.
“I wonder what’s goin’on up there,” said Rebecca, softly.
Up in Kimona’s bedroom, Philip was seated on the bed, with Kimona next to him, and the other three sprawled on the floor, holding their dolls. Kimona had intended to be subtle, but her excitement was getting the better of her.
“Philip?”
“Yes, Kim?”
“Philip, which doll would you like to have? You can choose any of mine.”
“Thank you.”
He looked around the room. Dolls were everywhere, sitting on the dressing-table, on the windowsill, on the chairs, on the bed, and with their blank faces peeping out over the edge of the duvet.
“I’m spoiled for choice.”
“You should have a baby one. We like playing babies best, don’t we?” She looked at the others.
“Babies are fun,” said Dorelia, who was in on the operation, but also sworn to caution, “aren’t they, Abi?”
“Yes. I love babies. I wish we had a real baby to play with…”
“That would be so great,” said Lucy. “Wouldn’t it, Kim?”
“It would be the best. But of course, we would never be allowed to have one by ourselves, would we? They’re very delicate.” She turned to Philip. “Lucy’s mummy is going to have one soon. But when they’re very tiny, only their mummies are allowed to play with them.” She paused. “What did your friend mean…about baby camp?”
“Oh, nothing. I’ll have that one in the blue dress.”
“No, tell us, Philip. It sounds amazing.”
“It’s nothing, really. Anyway, I’m not going.”
“Not going?” Kimona was incredulous. “Why?”
“Yes, why?” echoed Abigail.
Philip went to reply a couple of times, and changed his mind. Eventually he said,
“Look, girls. It’s not what you imagine. I’ll be honest. You go there, and you get treated just like a baby for a whole month. Everything. You understand what I mean? Everything!”
All four of them stared at him. There was a moment’s silence.
“That’s amazing!” cried Lucy. “You’re so lucky! And we’d be able to come and help, wouldn’t we?”
Philip was getting flustered. “No. Yes. I don’t know. In any case…”
“You have to go,” wailed Kimona, “you must! Then you can be our real baby! We’ll look after you and everything! I promise! Won’t we?” She appealed to her friends.
“You have to, Philip,” said Dorelia, firmly. “You’ll be our special baby, and we’ll love you so much, and we’ll be your mummies forever and ever, and…”
“And it’ll be so fun…” added Lucy, “ and…”
“Look, I can’t go, that’s all…. I’ve got things to do… You know, girls, I don’t want to disappoint you, but….” He trailed off.
Kimona looked at him aghast. Then she threw her arms round him and pressed her face against his shoulder, sobbing.
“Kim, come on…,” he said gently, stroking her hair. “Please don’t get upset. I… I… I can’t….”
The other three, meanwhile, had thrown themselves on the ground in a sort of general lament, Abigail stabbing the carpet with her fingers in impotent suffering. Philip sighed. He looked at Kimona’s puckered face pressed against his arm. A tear was trickling from one eye, and another, apparently, from her nose. He could feel his heart aching in his chest. He sat like that for at least one minute before he surrendered.
“All right…. Stop crying. Okay... I’ll go,” he murmured.
The abruptness of the change in their mood surprised even him. Kimona jumped off the bed with a whoop of delight. The others leapt to their feet joyfully. Then all four of them jumped on him at once, pummelling him mercilessly in the ferocity of their affection.
-
Getting better every chapter
-
Chapter 93. Invitations.
Philip’s chagrin at having been cajoled into submission had to be suspended for the time being, since he was required to adopt the personality of the little mannequin in the blue dress, and enter with utmost seriousness into the realm of the doll world, where all beings speak volubly in squeaky voices not their own, swagger around without bending their legs, and address each other with expressionless faces. Concentration is a prerequisite for this harmless charade, and the names of all the inanimate participants must be carefully memorised. The slightest lapse may be punished with universal censure. Philip was quite relieved when finally it was time for the immortals to go to sleep, and the mortals to be entertained with stories. This juncture happily coincided with the arrival of the snacks, which gave him a few minutes to collect his thoughts on the subject requested, namely “fairy babies and pixie babies”.
“At baby camp, are you going to be a fairy baby or a pixie baby?” asked Abigail.
That was the big question, thought Philip. He opened his mouth to reply, but was anticipated by a voice from the doorway.
“’E’s put ‘is name down as a fairy baby,” said Rebecca. “’Ope that’s all right wiv you girls.”
“Hurray!” said Kimona. “Pixie babies are naughty, aren’t they, Philip? I’m glad you’re going to be a girl baby. Girl baby clothes are so much prettier…,” she added, wistfully.
Philip had reason to glare at his girlfriend yet again.
“What she means is, she’s put me down as a fairy baby. I don’t have a choice.”
This distinction was lost on the girls. Rebecca’s interruption became nothing more than an excuse to discuss baby clothes suitable for their overgrown fairy friend. Philip actually put his fingers in his ears to block out the excited chatter, but eventually removed them, thinking the best way to end the conversation was by reminding the girls about their story. The first thing he heard was Rebecca saying “course, wiv matching pants an’ everyfing….”
“Look…darling…” (sarcastically). “I was about to tell the girls a story…if you don’t mind?”
“Sorry, Phil. I’ll let yer ge’ on. Girls? We can talk about this later, okay? We’d like to ‘ear your ideas…”
“Ooh, yes, Rebecca. We’ll come down after our story,” said Kimona, excitedly.
“I’ll ‘ave a look on line…see wha’ I can find…”
Philip really wasn’t in the mood for telling a baby story, but he gritted his teeth and did it anyway. It wasn’t the most sentimental narrative – at the end the Mother Fairy was captured by a troll and taken away in a sack – but if Philip had thought that he could shock his audience, he was mistaken.
“What happened next?” asked Lucy. “Did the Mother Fairy escape and chop up the troll with his own axe?”
“Or did she strangle him with the rope?” said Dorelia.
“That’s for another time,” sighed Philip. “Kim, I can hear your mother calling us for supper. Come on, you lot.”
The “grown-ups” sat at the table in the kitchen, but the children – and that included Philip – were allowed to eat in the conservatory.
“They’re so sweet together,” said Jess. “What a lovely boyfriend you’ve got, Rebecca. He’s just like one of the girls when he’s with them.”
Rebecca smiled knowingly. “Yeah, it’s true. ‘E is good wiv the kids.”
“Correct me if I’m wrong, Becca, but it seems to me that Philip’s personality changes with his outfit. Remember what a good baby he was when we were looking after him?” remarked Freida.
“Yes. And when we were filming him he was the perfect maid,” added Shaniya.
“An’ once ‘e’s in ‘is new baby cloves at baby camp ‘e’s gonna be the perfect baby again.”
“Baby camp?” said Dana, eyes widening. “What’s that?”
“Oh, yeah… Well, it’s like this. A friend of ‘is aunt runs a summer camp for babies – you know, big babies. An’ your little daughter’s just talked 'im into goin’. Very persuasive is little Kim an’ ‘er mates.”
Jess burst out laughing. “Really? Oh my god, how perfect! I’d love to see that.”
“Well, I fink you probably can, Jess. I fink we can all visit, an’ even maybe ‘elp out. ‘E’s gonna be there for a munf, anyways.”
The women stared, delighted.
“Yeah,” added Freida, “and Kim and the others should be able to go as well. It’s not far, is it, Becca?”
“No. Estella said it’s over near Resborough. Lady called Mary runs it. Very strict, I ‘ear. An’ Philip’s friend’s going wiv ‘im. Maffew.”
-
Chapter 94. Amusing Pastimes.
After supper, Philip and the children trooped back into the kitchen and deposited their empty cups and plates in the sink.
“Let’s go back up and play!” shouted Kimona.
“Off you go then, girls,” said Dana. “Philip? Stay here a minute, darling. I just want to ask you something.”
“Okay, mummy,” said Kimona. “Come on, let’s go!”
Philip was left standing in front of the table. Dana sat there ogling him. The others were also staring at him impertinently, with expressions of faint amusement on their faces. He fidgeted under their gaze, and shyly pulled down the legs of his leotard. Dana smiled at his discomfiture. She didn’t address him immediately, but sat relishing his embarrassment. His little shiny outfit left little to the imagination, a fact of which he was clearly acutely aware.
“Y-yes?” he stammered. “W-what did you want?”
“Oh, yes… What did we want? Well, Philip… We were just talking about your baby camp, that’s all. What a lovely idea, isn’t it, Jess? Tell us about your friend, Matthew…”
“Matthew?”
“Yes. He’s going with you, isn’t he?”
“I don’t know….maybe…”
“’E is, darlin’,” put in Rebecca. “’E’s promised.”
“Oh, well, I suppose so…”
“Is he nice?”
“Well Philip likes ‘im all right!” laughed Rebecca.
“That’s so sweet. You’ll be able to keep each other company.”
Philip was shifting from one foot to the other. He didn’t like the way the conversation was going. Nor the way everyone was staring at him. He would gladly have retreated upstairs and rejoined his playmates. But Jess in particular was enjoying herself. She thought Philip delightfully cute, and there was only one thing she liked better than to see him dressed in his tight little leotard and squirming with embarrassment, and that was to tease him mercilessly. She had no intention of letting him off the hook. She decided to take advantage of his confusion.
“Philip, darling. Don’t be shy. Here, come here.”
She held out her arms. It would have been difficult for him to ignore her. He approached, expecting a little hug, but instead she pulled him down onto her lap, and held him tightly around the waist. This was ten times worse. He felt like a frightened child. He could feel her breasts pressing into his back, and her arms were folded low on his belly. He held his breath. She detached one hand and patted the top of his thigh comfortingly, then left her fingers there, resting on the leg of his leotard. Her long scarlet nails picked absent-mindedly at the binding. It was very distracting. Dana was speaking again, but he was not listening. He wriggled on her lap, trying to displace her hand, but instead she started tugging gently at the spandex, as if adjusting it.
“Philip? Philip!” Dana was saying. “I said, how do you know Matthew? Have you known him for long?”
“Matthew? Oh, yeah, I…I, er…I knew him at my old school…then we met up again recently.”
“He must be very fond of you,” remarked Jess, simpering. “It’ll be nice for you to have a friend with you. But tell us… Are you really…? I mean, I don’t fully understand… Will you actually be dressed as babies…?”
“Course!” exclaimed Rebecca. “We’re already findin’ ‘em some nice outfits. If you got any ideas….”
Jess feigned surprise. “Oh, how sweet! Dana, shall we find them something? I know you can get grown-up baby clothes online.”
“Would you like that, Philip?” Philip opened his mouth, but before he could speak, Dana continued, “Of course you would” and added, mischievously, “But Rebecca, in return you know we’re going to have to visit, don’t you, dear?”
“Like I said, it ain’t a problem.”
Philip looked from one to the other in dismay. But Jess hadn’t finished with him yet. She began abstractedly describing tiny circles on the spandex with one sharp nail, perilously near the little bulge of his boyhood. He bit his lip, but her apparently unconscious ministrations were having their effect.
“We’re going to need their measurements, aren’t we? I can take Philip’s now, but you’ll need to let us know Matthew’s, Rebecca.” She pulled out the chair next to hers. “Here, darling, hop up on there and I’ll get my tape measure.”
“But…”
“Come on, up you get. Quickly. Then you can run off and play again.” She spoke to him as if he were the same age as her daughter.
Reluctantly, Philip climbed up onto the chair. He stood there self-consciously, alternating between trying to pull down the legs of his leotard and covering his front, while Jess hunted for her tape. While she was searching through the kitchen drawers, Dana and Shaniya decided to take advantage of his exposed situation to take a few more snaps. Philip, red-faced, as an excuse to turn away from their cameras, pretended to be looking to see what Jess was doing. But Dana got a cute picture as he peeped back over his shoulder at them.
“There! Look Shan, this is a lovely one. It would make a nice poster, wouldn’t it?”
“Oh, yes. He looks like a naughty little kid caught stealing a cake!”
At last Jess found the tape, and a pen and paper, and prepared to take Philip’s vital statistics.
“Hm, let’s see…chest…ninety-six…waist…eighty three…hips….ooh, sorry, dear! I didn’t mean to…” She giggled. “Really, Philip, sorry if I…squashed you. It was an accident. Look, tell you what, I’ll just deduct a couple of centimetres…well maybe five or six…and that should be about right.”
There was a deal more messing around until everyone had had their fun, and Philip was finally allowed to resume his playtime. He made his way upstairs with his cheeks still burning, and opened the door to Kimona’s room.
“Philip! Where have you been? You’ve been down there for ages! All the dollies are waiting for their supper!”
Philip sighed. Today definitely wasn’t what he’d had in mind to celebrate the end of his exams.
-
Chapter 95. Impersonation.
Kimona’s friends were staying over, and it was nearing their bedtime, so Rebecca spent half an hour with them looking at baby clothes online, exchanging ideas on the important topic of what Philip would look nicest in. Jess’s contribution mainly consisted of searching for the cutest and frilliest pants and bloomers. Philip himself was largely excluded from the research – for which he was not wholly sorry. His request to change back into his normal clothes was denied. When it was time to leave, however, Jess kindly offered to drive them home, and drop off Freida on the way. Philip wasn’t allowed to part from his young friends without giving each a cuddle and a kiss. It was a relief to get out into the night air, and an even greater one to get back to Rebecca’s and take off his leotard. However, Rebecca had made sure to get Dana to send her the photo she had taken, and after they were in bed, and Philip had fallen asleep, which he did almost at once, she quietly rose, picked up both their phones, and crept downstairs. There she first sent the photo to Philip’s phone, and then sent it on to Matthew, with the message, “Me in my fairy costume. Do you like it? Can’t wait to see you. xx”
“I bet ‘e will like it,” she murmured. “If ‘e’s the boy I fink ‘e is.”
Her conjecture was correct. Though it was late, a reply came through almost at once.
“You look gorgeous. Can I see you this weekend? Maybe we could go out for a meal? xx”
“There y’are. Knew it. ‘E wants anuvver date.” She texted back, “That would be lovely. Must sleep. Talk tomorrow. x”
Though Philip was not pleased when he looked at his phone the following morning, Rebecca also detected that he wasn’t furious either.
“Why did you do that? I’m going to ring him and explain.”
“You’ll break ‘is ‘eart if you does. It don’t matter. If you’re gonna go out wiv ‘im again, what difference does it make?”
“I’m only going out with him again so his friends don’t get suspicious. Just once or twice, then that’s it.”
“So you don’t like ‘im?”
“I didn’t say that. He’s a good bloke, that’s all. I don’t want to hurt him.”
“So you won’t tell ‘im I sent that text?”
“Maybe not. But please don’t mess with my phone again.”
“Sorry, Phil. Couldn’t resist it. It is a very cute picture, ain’t it?”
“I look stupid. Please don’t send it to anyone else, all right?”
“Promise. But I can’t speak for the others.”
“That Jess….”
“She likes you, all right. Fancies you somefing awful.”
“Don’t go there. Putting me on her lap like that…like I was a little kid…”
“Or a baby…”
“Shut up, Becca. Don’t remind me. Why can’t I say no to those girls?”
“Cos you’re a nice guy – and there’s no cure. So come ‘ere and gimme a kiss…”
Philip did ring Matthew, but he didn’t blame Rebecca.
“Matty…hi. Look, I shouldn’t have sent you that picture… I’d had a few drinks… I only wore that thing cos my friend’s kid daughter likes me to pretend to be a fairy. I have to tell her and her mates fairy stories too. Can’t get out of it..”
“I’m glad you did. You look so cute. I’ve already printed it off and put it on my wall. Would you wear it for me?”
“No! No way! Don’t even ask. And make sure no-one else sees that picture. All right?”
“Okay… Don’t get upset… No-one else goes into my room, apart from my mum.”
Philip closed his eyes and rested his head on his hand in despair.
“So,” continued Matthew, “what about Saturday? We could go to that new Italian pizza place.”
Philip was slightly apprehensive about playing the girl in a restaurant, but on the other hand it would be a challenge, and for some reason he felt he wanted to impress Matthew.
“Okay… But not too early. When it’s getting dusk. And we get a side table. I’m not absolutely confident I can fool everyone…”
“Sure, Phil. But you’ll be fine. I can guarantee that. It’s candlelit. In any case, you look really great, you know…”
“All right. I’ll meet your at your house…when?”
“Come over about five? I finish work at four, and I’ll be home by a quarter to.”
“Okay. See you then.”
“Bye Phil…. Love yer…” he added, awkwardly.
-
Chapter 96. Sartorial Confusion.
Philip put down the phone. He was annoyed. Annoyed with Matthew. So he told himself.
“All I agreed to was to impersonate a girlfriend. Once. Just once. Now there’s got to be a follow up. But why the restaurant? What’s the point? I should have challenged him. I really should have. Why did I… All right, so he’s cute for a bloke, but I was stupid… What have I let myself in for? Why are we going there, just the two of us? Does he actually fancy me or something? If he was going to show me off again…to Dave and all his idiot friends…that would be different. It’s so awkward… If I don’t go along with it...then maybe he won’t come to baby training. I really need him to come with me…moral support... So I guess I’d better play along. For the time being. But I’m not dressing up for him… No way. I’ll find the grottiest old clothes I can…”
But on Saturday, for whatever reason, despite his resolution, he actually spent some time choosing his outfit. Don’t want to be rude, he thought. At least look presentable. Maybe that little dress Becca got me…
The dress in question was short, figure-hugging, with long sleeves and a high round collar, in a sparkly grey and silver fabric, lined and slightly stretchy. The style suited Philip, just as Rebecca had guessed. “Simple but startling”, she’d said. It was the first time he had worn it. All it needed was silver hoop earrings, sheer tights, and silver shoes with a low heel – he felt he was already tall enough. He admired it – and himself, a little – in the mirror. It was much more fun being a girl, getting to dress up in all these lovely sensuous clothes. He sat at the dressing-table, brushed his hair, and put on the minimum of makeup: foundation, pale pink lip gloss, a little sparkle on his cheekbones, to match his dress. When he was satisfied, he went downstairs to show himself to Rebecca.
“Phew! Thought you weren’t gonna dress up, Phil? ‘Ere, mum. Come an’ ‘ave an eyeful of this!”
Rebecca’s mother raised an eyebrow. “You’re going to see one of your mates? I’d hate to see what you look like when you dress up for someone.”
“Well, it’s nothing, really, Susan…”
“Nuffin’? What yer mean, nuffin’? That’s a bleedin’ beautiful dress what I got yer. And that’s all the fanks I get?”
“I didn’t mean it like that, Becca. The dress is beautiful. I just meant…I’m not trying to impress anyone…Matty doesn’t care about stuff like that…”
Rebecca gave a short dry laugh. “Yer jokin’ of course. You know ‘ow much he likes yer. You know ‘is eyes are gonna fall out when ‘e sees yer. Be’ave yerself tonight…if yer can.”
“You’re very trusting, Becca,” said her mother. “I don’t think I would let my boyfriend go out looking like that…”
“Trustin’? I ain’t trustin’, mum. I don’t trust ‘im an inch! But I love ‘im, an’ I loves to see ‘im all dolled up like that. Gives me a shiver. An’ it’ll give Maffew one too – or a ‘eart attack!”
Rebecca persuaded her mother to give Philip a ride to Matthew’s house. On the way, Rebecca whispered in Phlip’s ear.
“I don’t expect to see yer back tonight. If yer wanna stay over, it’s fine. No, please, Phil, don’t protest. I’m just sayin’. I don’t own yer, I just loves yer. Okay?”
Philip didn’t reply, but his brow knitted with perplexity. And it wasn’t entirely about Rebecca.
They arrived just as Matthew was returning from work. Rebecca gave Philip a kiss goodbye, and as the car drew away, she called out of the window to Matthew.
“Look after ‘im, Maffew. Don’t do anyfink I wouldn’t!”
Matthew returned a hesitant wave and an uneasy smile, but his eyes quickly turned to Philip.
“Wow, you look amazing.” He went to kiss him, but Philip turned aside. Then, not wanting to hurt his friend, he muttered,
“Not here, Matty. Come on, let’s go in.”
Once inside, he allowed Matthew to give him a peck on the cheek, at which precise moment Jill appeared in the hallway.
“Sorry, boys.” Despite all that had already occurred, she was a little startled, not least by Philip’s totally feminine appearance. “Philip, you look wonderful! That’s a beautiful dress. May I…?”
“I’m going to change mum,” said Matthew, bounding up the stairs.
She approached and felt the fabric with an experienced hand. “It’s lovely. Cuter than anything in my wardrobe, anyway – though that’s not saying much. So you and Philip have a d… I mean, I hear you’re going for a meal? Alberto’s, isn’t it? Their pizzas are really good. Authentic Italian. Lovely light crust….”
“Yes. All the reports I’ve heard are just making me more hungry.”
“You’re coming back after, right. Come in and have a drink. And you know you can always stay if you want…”
“Thanks, Jill.” He paused. There was something he wanted to discuss. “Jill?”
“Yes, dear?”
“Er, about next month… Has Matthew said anything about…going away with me for a few weeks?”
“Oh, yes, he did mention something. He’s done his exams, anyway. He deserves a break. So if you two want to go away together… Well, it’s fine with me. I’ll give him some money, of course. Do you know where you might be…?”
“Er, no, not exactly. Okay, great. I just wondered if he’d mentioned it, that’s all.” He felt a surge of relief and gratitude.
When Matthew reappeared, he looked a lot fresher than before. He had showered and changed, his hair was brushed, and he was wearing some very new-looking jeans and a white shirt. His face was flushed and excited.
“Shall we go? Mum, see you later. Come on, Phil.”
“Bye, boys. Have a great time!”
The front door slammed behind them. Jill stood still for some moments, with an enigmatic smile on her face. “Well, well,” she said out loud, “he’s one of the prettiest things I’ve ever seen. For someone who thinks he’s gay, Matty certainly seems to like the girls a lot!”
-
Chapter 97. An Arrival – and a Departure.
It was a short bus ride to the restaurant. Like a proper gentleman, Matthew allowed Philip to sit on the inside of the seat, while he perched on the outside, next to the aisle, and put his arm around his friend in a proprietorial gesture.
“Matty!” hissed Philip, “if you don’t mind…”
“Just trying to look authentic,” Matthew whispered back.
“Well, don’t…” Matthew gave him a doleful look. “Oh, well, all right, then. I suppose…”
Matthew immediately cheered up. There was a pause. Philip was still uneasy about Matthew’s commitment to baby training.
“Matty?”
“Yeah?”
“You are coming with me…next month..?”
“Course I am. If we’re still together then.”
“What do you mean, if we’re still together. Is this “together”?”
“Well I think so…don’t you?” He made as if to withdraw his arm. Philip got the message.
“I guess… yeah, I guess we’re together. Okay, we are together, if that’s what you want.” He looked searchingly at Matthew, trying to divine what degree of “together” he was thinking of. He soon found out. Matthew smiled adoringly, and gave him a gentle kiss on the lips.
“Right…”
They alighted from the bus and walked to Alberto’s, holding hands. Matthew opened the door for Philip. They were met by a pretty, dark-haired waitress.
“Table for two? This way, please,” she said with a smile, and added, “that’s a beautiful dress, if you don’t mind me saying so…”
Philip couldn’t help feeling gratified. He remembered his reflection in the mirror, and realised he really must look quite special. His last shreds of self-consciousness were disappearing. It was exciting being a girl - not just a bloke playing at it, but actually feeling like he was female. His reservations about Matthew were falling away. He gripped his hand more tightly, and adopted a appropriately coy persona. They sat opposite each other, and the waitress brought them menus. Matthew smiled at Philip with undisguised affection, and Philip returned his smile, then shyly dropped his eyes.
“I got you something…” Matthew was pushing a little packet wrapped in gold paper towards him across the table.
“Oh…thanks.” He opened it. Perfume.
“Hope you like it…”
Philip hesitated. But sometime in the last few minutes he had made an unconscious decision. He unscrewed the cap and applied a little to his wrist.
“It’s gorgeous! You’ve got good taste…” He was going to add, “Matty”. But he didn’t. He only half understood why. His friend’s name, spoken as he had always spoken it, familiarly, seemed suddenly redundant. That phase had passed. Now they inhabited a new phase, in which he and Matthew were no longer just friends, but something more. The relationship was no longer easy and relaxed, but instead delicate, exploratory, a little frightening. It was not clear to him how this change had come about, whether willed or unintentional. It felt dangerous, but thrilling. He dabbed perfume on both sides of his neck, then reached across the table and took Matthew’s hand. Matthew was about to say something when the waitress returned.
“Ready to order?”
They were equally flustered, and ordered pizzas without much deliberation, and some fizzy water. While they waited for them to arrive, they spent most of the time in silence, looking curiously at each other, or glancing round the room. No-one was paying them any attention. They were just another couple who’d decided to go out to eat that evening – though their waitress was pointing them out to her friend.
“Table six. She’s pretty, isn’t she? And that dress!”
“It’s very sparkly…”
“It is. Suits her, don’t it?”
The arrival of the pizzas provided some relief. They both started to relax, laughing at each other’s attempts to transfer the floppy slices, heavy with melted cheese, into their mouths. Philip was hungry. He was struggling to eat in a ladylike manner, when all he wanted was to cram a whole slice into his mouth in one go. He got a fit of the giggles, and nearly choked on his food. They were enjoying themselves. But their date was about to be rudely interrupted.
Matthew, in his joy, was being stupid, pretending to be some sort of pizza-eating wild animal, and grinning like an idiot. Philip was attempting to retain some decorum, which required him to look away from Matthew’s ridiculous antics and focus on the restaurant. As he was thus diverting his attention, the door opened, and there appeared a face he knew – and not a welcome one. He did a double-take, but there was no mistake. Dave! Dave, staring about him in that insolent way he had, and followed by a chavvy-looking woman!
“Matty! Look! Look who’s just rolled in!”
“What? Who?” Matthew followed his gaze.
“Oh, shit! No! Keep your head down. Maybe he won’t… F***! He’s seen us.”
Dave eyes had latched onto them almost at once. Now he was swaggering over, working himself into a state of chumminess for the benefit of his girlfriend and the restaurant in general.
“’Allo, guys. What you doin’ ‘ere?”
“Waiting for the ten-thirty to Leeds, actually,” said Philip, deadpan. But irony was wasted on such as he.
“Mind if we join yer?” he continued, sitting down next to Philip, and leaving his partner standing by the table. “Oh, yeah, this is my GF, Sharon. Sit down, babe. This is my good mate, Maffew, an’…sorry, darlin’, I don’t remember…”
“Philippa,” said Matthew shortly, looking alarmed.
“Yeah, Philippa. ‘Ow you doin’, darlin’?”
Philip merely nodded. Sharon sat down next to Matthew. For a moment nothing was said.
“’Avin’ a pizza, then?” Dave observed. Philip sighed. He was feeling so irritated by Dave’s presence that he had almost forgotten the necessity of keeping up the charade. But Matthew’s warning stare reminded him. He used his feminine voice.
“How are you, Dave?” Dave’s large and bony body was pressing against him, and he shifted towards the wall in an attempt to escape it, and then turned his attention to Dave’s “GF”.
“Nice to meet you, Sharon. Are you at school with Dave?”
Sharon smiled knowingly. Philip didn’t quite like the look of that smile.
“Nah. I was, like. I left last year. Fank god ‘e’s out too now, innit?”
The waitress brought new menus. Dave kept her waiting while he ordered for both of them. He ordered a lot, garlic bread and everything, and would have ordered dessert too if the waitress hadn’t stopped him. And he ordered lager. Then, yawning noisily, he announced he was going to the lavatory.
“Ain’t ‘ad a shit all day. Back in a bit.” He jumped up and pushed his way between the tables. Philip sighed internally, and determined to finish his pizza without delay. But Sharon had something to say.
“Maffew. I remember you from before. An’ Dave tells me Philippa ‘ere is your new girlfriend.”
“Er, yeah. We only met recently…”
“I know. I know all about you, Philippa…or is it just Philip? S’all right, don’t look so shocked. One of your mates is one of my mates too. Nikki? Yeah.”
A chill ran through Philip’s body. Matthew covered his eyes.
“Really…” said Philip, not knowing what was coming next.
“Don’t worry, I ain’t gonna tell ‘im. I fink it’s ‘ilarious. Even I would’ve bin taken in if I ‘adn’t known, innit?”
“You…you won’t tell him..? asked Matthew.
“Nah, course not. Good luck to yer, I sez. ‘E’s such a blabbermouf. I don’t tell ‘im nuffink I don’t ‘as to.”
“Thanks, Sharon. We really appreciate that…” said Philip.
“No probs. In any case, I know all abaht next munf. Maybe I’ll come along wiv the uvvers, like.”
“He’s coming back,” murmured Matthew. “If you don’t mind, Sharon, we’re going to eat up and get out of here. If it were just you…”
“Course.”
Dave was navigating his way back to the table. He sat down clumsily, nearly upsetting the beers.
“Nice toilets,” he said in a loud voice, “better than ‘ome!”
“Philippa and Matthew gotta leave soon, Dave. They’re meetin’ up wiv some friends.”
“Nah, really? Sod ‘em, stay ‘ere and tell ‘em you’ve bin delayed.”
“Sorry,” shrugged Matthew, “would love to, but not possible. Long-standing date.”
“We’ll come wiv yer…”
“Sorry Dave, gotta go. Great to see you guys – nice to meet you Sharon.”
So, having bolted down the remains of their pizzas, Matthew and Philip rose. Matthew headed towards the counter to pay, but before Philip could follow, Dave had grabbed him, hugged him, and given him a big wet kiss on the lips. Sharon bowed her head and suppressed a snort of laughter.
“See yer soon, darlin', yeah?”
“Yes, Dave, of course.” Philip tore himself free, and fled.
-
Chapter 98. Wider Still, and Wider...
As they couldn’t think of anything else interesting to do, they decided to go home.
“There’s always plenty of drink in my house,” said Matthew. “We can just chill out.”
“Fine by me. Your mum offered us drinks, anyway.”
“Fancy that idiot turning up…of all people.”
“Sod’s law, Matty. But Sharon’s okay, isn’t she? I’m not surprised she knows Nikki. They’re not that dissimilar…”
When they got home, Jill was already relaxing with a gin and tonic.
“Hello, mum. Bit early for that, isn’t it?”
“Never too early, dear…never too late, either. You’re home soon.”
“Yeah, we ran into Dave…or he ran into us. And as we didn’t fancy spending the evening with him, we decided to seek sanctuary here…”
“Oh, I see. Did he…?”
“Did he suss Philip? Not at all.”
“That’s right,” added Philip. “In fact, he sexually assaulted me before I could escape.”
Jill looked alarmed.
“No, nothing like that. He grabbed me and gave me his version of a kiss. All slobbery. Disgusting.”
Jill laughed. “Lucky you. You’ll have to be a bit careful there.”
“You’re not joking.”
“Well, join me. You’ll have a drink, Philip?”
“Yes please Jill. Anything to take the taste away.”
They settled down in the armchairs. Jill stuck to her gin, Matthew and Philip drank beer and ate crisps. Eventually the conversation got around to the summer.
“So where is it you two are planning to go?”
The boys looked at each other.
“Nowhere, really, mum…”
“Nowhere? That’ll be exciting.”
“No, you know what I mean. Somewhere… We haven’t decided. Maybe over Resborough way…”
“Resborough? What’s there?”
“Oh, I dunno….”
Philip, feeling uncomfortable about hiding their plans from Matthew’s mother, and emboldened by the alcohol, decided to level with her.
“Jill, I guess you’re going to have to be told sometime…so…please don’t laugh at this…”
“Laugh? Why would I…?”
“I have to attend baby training camp…”
“What? Baby what?”
“Training. Look, I sort of got conned into it. Now I can’t get out of it. Matthew….”
“Tell me again. Baby training…? What, so you…learn how to be a baby again…?
“Yeah, sort of…I guess… Matthew’s offered to come with me…”
Jill was looking from one to the other, open-mouthed, but her eyes dancing with growing comprehension.
“The two of you. You’re going to be turned into babies! You really are! It’s one of those places, isn’t it? For naughty boys who need to learn a lesson. And you two….” She burst out laughing. “No! It’s just too…too amazing!” She stared from one to the other. Neither was looking very happy, but she made up for them both. She was in ecstasies of delight. “How did you get yourselves into such a predicament. How?”
“Well…it was like this…,” Philip began. “My aunt – she’s awful, but, well, I have to do what she tells me…it’s complicated…and then Rebecca and the girls…and then there was Kimona…well, the point is, I have to go. It could have been worse. Initially, my aunt was going to enrol me into a girl training course, too…but I guess that would have been a bit superfluous as things turned out. Anyway, it may not be too bad…I’ve met the…I dunno, whatever she is…the head mother or something…name of Mary…she seems okay. And Matty’s agreed to come with me. If it wasn’t for him, I’d probably just run away.”
“So when does it start?”
“First Monday in July.”
“So babies…what age? I mean, little babies, toddlers, what?”
“Dunno. I’m hoping, like three, maybe four-year-olds?” He looked questioningly at Matthew.
“Don’t ask me, Phil. I know less than you do.”
“So…are you expected to supply the clothes, or will the camp?”
“I don’t know. I think we’re expected to arrive ready dressed. In fact, two women I know…actually it’s Kimona’s mum, Dana, and Dorelia’s mum, Jess…are finding some outfits, I think…”
“And Kimona and Dorelia are friends of yours?”
“Er, sort of. They’re kids I sometimes…er…look after. You know, read them stories and stuff…”
“Babysit?”
“Sort of…” (Heaven forbid, he thought. He was always slightly nervous he would be asked to do that. Last time he was at Dana’s he thought he’d heard the women discussing the idea, so they could go out and have fun occasionally. But so far nothing had come of it.)
“So do you know what sort of costumes they have in mind?”
“No. No idea.”
“Well, if Matthew’s involved, I think I should have a say. Do you have a phone number?”
“Er…not with me…I could get it, I suppose.”
“Yes, please do, Philip. As soon as possible. We only have a couple of weeks.”
“Okay...yeah, now I recall they were asking about his size. They’ve already measured me. Maybe I should call Becca.”
“Good idea. Call her now.”
Philip rang. Rebecca had Shaniya’s number, and he rang her.
“Shaniya? It’s Philip. All right, Philippa. Look, my friend Matthew…he’s coming with me next month…yes, you know it is…listen…his mum wants a word with your mum. Could you…? Yeah, text it. Thanks.”
He handed his phone to Jill. “There it is. Dana.”
“Thanks.” She dialled the number. “Hello? Is that Dana? Hi. My name’s Jill. I’m the mother of Matthew, the boy who’s going with Philip to camp next month? Yes. Yes, I know. I could hardly believe it myself. I know! Yes! Anyway, the reason I’m ringing… I understand you’re maybe sorting out some costumes? You have? What sort of…? Oh…yes…yes…oh my god, really? That sounds… Yes, I’d love to. Tomorrow would be perfect. Could you text me the address? About seven? I’ll be there. Look forward to it. Yes! Thanks again. Thanks… Bye!”
She looked triumphantly at the boys. “I’ve been invited round. Sounds like they got some great ideas!” She took another sip of her gin and tonic. “What fun!”
Philip and Matthew looked at each other despondently, then simultaneous raised their beer bottles to their lips.
-
Thanks Sandra B. Excellent writing. It takes a lot of hard work to produce a paragraph and you've provided six chapters since any reviewer comments. This is unfair given your efforts.
Honestly, this reviewer has held off due to a disappointment with the way Philip's character is trending. Acknowledging "your story your creative license", expected Philip to be more self-determining with a heavy sissy side. Clearly Philippa's in touch with his feminine side but that doesn't need to equate to weak willed. Sad that Philip caved to Kimona and friends. Rebecca claims to love him but she seems to be more in lust with him, especially since Rebecca seems to have backed off helping Philip legally fend off his Aunt prior to baby camp, which would have allowed Philip to make a decision more in his self-interest. Clearly some catalyst was required to get Philip to "decide" to attend baby camp but it is disappointing. Always looking for the mentally strong protagonist and always disappointed but that's the nature of the genre.
Again, thanks for writing.
-
This is a brilliant story with a lot of twists. Thanks for sharing.
-
It has to be the nature of the genre to some extent. I agree with you, weak or easily-manipulated heros are annoying; it's frustrating when they behave stupidly for want of a bit of ordinary courage, and it can easily undermine the credibility of a story or film. I don't think Philip is a coward, but he has a streak of submissiveness, bound up with his sexual ambiguity, which he is continually tempted not to resist.
-
Chapter 99. The Fitting.
The boys attempted to steer the conversation away from baby clothes, but Jill wasn’t to be easily diverted. She went and got her laptop, and sat there, gin in one hand, scrolling through various websites and emitting the occasional little squeal of excitement.
“Mum,” said Matthew, “don’t look at all that stuff, please. We’ll find something for ourselves. There’s plenty of time…”
“Plenty of time, darling? Two weeks is nothing. Decisions have to be made, orders placed, and a lot of the clothes will have to be made up. Fancy leaving it this late to let me know what was going on. I only hope – who is it? – Dana and Jess have made some progress.”
“I hope they haven’t,” murmured Philip. “You know, Jill, my little sister used to go around in pyjama bottoms and a T-shirt – that’s all we need.”
“Are you serious, Philip? Do you really think I’d send my son to baby camp in pyjamas and T-shirts? I’d be ashamed! No, we need to find something a bit smarter than that!”
The boys quickly lost interest in Jill’s discoveries, and decided to retire. Matthew slept in a double bed, so no extra arrangements were necessary. The poster on the opposite wall proved a bit of a passion-killer for Philip, but Matthew soon took his mind off it, and it was after two o’clock when they finally fell asleep.
The following evening Philip was back at Rebecca’s. He had heard from Matthew that his mother had gone off to Dana’s, full of excitement, at six. So he asked him to report when she returned, and what she had to say. In the event it was nearly one in the morning when a text came through. “She’s back. Not saying anything, except that we’ll have to go round to Dana’s one day next week. Doesn’t sound good.”
That weekend they were informed their presence would be required at Dana’s on the following Tuesday. It was not presented as a choice, and they knew there was no point in arguing. So at ten on the Tuesday morning, Jill drove them over. They piled out of the car and followed her up the front path. Jess opened the door, greeted Jill like an old friend, smiled voraciously at the boys, and conducted them into the lounge, where Dana was sitting, and Kimona and Dorelia were drawing pictures on big sheets of paper with coloured crayons. In the far corners of the room, next to the French windows, two screens had been erected. On seeing Philip, the girls jumped to their feet, ran over and threw their arms around him.
“Philip, Philip!” Come upstairs and play! Come on!”
“Sorry, girls,” smiled Jess. Philip and Matthew have some important business with us today. In fact, it’s so important, we’re going to have to ask you to go up to the bedroom for an hour or so.”
They looked distraught. Kimona turned to Dana.
“Mummy! Why? Why do we have to go upstairs…by ourselves? Who is Matthew?”
“Matthew’s Philip’s best friend. Say hi. But you do have to go and play by yourselves for a bit. The boys have to try on some clothes.”
“Ooh, can we see?”
“Maybe later if you’re very good and stay in your bedroom till I call you.”
“Okay! We’re going!” And they dashed out of the room.
The women grinned at each other.
“Boys,” said Jess, “ we’ve set up two screens here, as you can see, to save your blushes. Now, I know you must be very excited to see your new outfits, so if you’d just go behind them and take off all your clothes, we can start the fitting.”
The boys looked at each other, but didn’t move.
“Look,” said Dana, “the three of us have invested a lot of time and thought in this. I spoke to Mary the other day, and she’s so looking forward to your arrival. She will have some clothes for you, but she’s very grateful that we’re going to provide some too. And after all, it will be nice for you to have something pretty to wear after the course is finished. We’ve found you some very special outfits – unique, in fact, because we came up with the idea ourselves and we’ve had them specially made. I’m sure you’re going to like them. So we just need you to cooperate. All right?” Then she added, tongue in cheek, “and the sooner you try them on, the sooner you’ll be able to relax and play with the girls.”
The prospect did not appear to fill the boys with enthusiasm, but with the three women standing facing them with folded arms, they reluctantly bowed to superior odds and retreated into their private areas.
“Everything, mind,” called Jill, in case there’d been any doubt.
“You’ll find pull-ups on the chairs. Please put one on and them come back here,” added Dana.
While they waited for the boys to change, the women went into the hallway and carried in big cardboard boxes from the cupboard under the stairs, and started laying out clothes wrapped in polythene on the sofa.
“We’re ready for you,” called Jess.
Reluctantly, Philip and Matthew emerged from their corners and stood awkwardly in front of the screens.
“Well, come on,” said Jill, “don’t you want to see your costumes?”
“Not really,” murmured Matthew.
“So ungrateful!” laughed Dana. “Now, we’ve bought you a heap of standard baby things – look here – vests, bibs, rompers, pants, the lot! But we also wanted to buy you special matching outfits, but in different colours. So we sort of went for pink for Philip – Philippa – and yellow for you, Matthew. I hope you’re okay with that.”
“If you’re not, too bad,” added Jill, with a chuckle.
“But you look distinctly unenthusiastic,” added Dana, frowning. “So I’ll tell you what. As a special treat, you can try on your best outfits right now, the ones you’ll be wearing for your arrival. If that doesn’t cheer you up, I don’t know what will.”
-
Chapter 100. Trussed and Ready.
“First of all, put on these petticoats. This is yours, Philip…this one is yours, Matthew.”
Dana had picked up two pretty garments, each consisting of a mass of crinoline surmounted by a short silver vest. She handed them to the boys, who, thankful at least to have something to wear, attempted to put them over their heads. But the crinolines were so voluminous, and the little vest so narrow, that, to the amusement of the women, they had to be helped.
“Put your arms up – through the armholes, silly – that’s right.”
Matthew was looking seriously alarmed, but obeyed helplessly. Philip was feigning reluctance, but in truth he was rather thrilled by the feel of contrasting textures – the soft, slippery silk of the vest and the stiffness of the crinoline – against his skin. The slips were adjusted to the onlookers satisfaction, and they stood back to admire the effect.
The waistline was high, and the layers of crinoline buoyant and bouncy, so that, even when standing straight, the boys’ pull-ups were on view.
“Perfect,” murmured Jess.
“Now your dresses,” said Dana, taking them down from the mantlepiece on their hangers. She slipped off the polythene covers, and handed the yellow one to Matthew and the pink one to Philip. “You’re going to need some help with these,” she added.
The dresses were of shimmering satin, sleeveless, with round necklines, and broad bands of ribbon around the waists, each decorated with a big bow placed just off-centre. They fitted perfectly over the petticoats, the bodices close-fitting, the skirts lying neatly on the crinoline, and of exactly the same length, so the layered white edges showed under the colourful canopy of satin.
The women looked delighted. Dana whistled. “Boys, you look beautiful!” said Jill.
Philip was relieved. This wasn’t anywhere near as bad as he had imagined. These were not really baby outfits – maybe toddlers' or little kids'. But they were actually pretty. Well, the pull-ups detracted from the look somewhat. But that was about to be taken care of.
“Now, “ Dana went on, “the pièce de resistance.” She produced two pairs of little bloomers, one pink and one yellow. “Here – have a look.” She handed them out.
Philip examined his pair carefully. They had the same shimmery satin on the outside, but inside was a layer of bluish rubber, so they were quite heavy.
“See? Rubberised satin? Smart and waterproof. Clever, eh?” said Jess.
The bloomers had short legs with frills, and the leg-bands were pierced at the sides and threaded with a length of contrasting ribbon – Philip’s pink ones had a yellow ribbon, and Matthew’s yellow ones a pink ribbon. They were also equipped with a strong belt, the same colour as the bloomers, which buckled at the back, so they couldn’t slip down. Along the seat were two rows of ruffles, in the same contrasting ribbon as at the legs. They were designed to be seen as well as to be functional. Matthew looked at Philip with an expression that seemed to say, “help me – think of something!” But his friend had no hope to offer.
“Come on then boys – pop them on,” said Dana, taking Matthew’s from his hands and holding them out for him to step into.
The bloomers were pulled on, buckled securely at the back, and the women fussed around tying pretty bows at the boys’ thighs.
“You look gorgeous!” said Jill, when they’d finished. “Now, where are the accessories…?”
At this, Matthew’s dismay turned to alarm. “Ac-accessories?” he stammered. “What…?”
“Here we are. Bootees first of all, Dana?” said Jess.
“I’ll do Matthew’s,” said his mother, taking a pair of yellow bootees out of a box and kneeling down in front of her son. “Left one first, darling.”
They consisted on a flat rubber sole to which was sewn a soft, lined satin bootee with a short leg, coming a few inches above the ankle, and secured just below the top by a contrasting ribbon, to match the bloomers. Once both boys were neatly booteed and beribboned, out came two pairs of mittens, also in soft, padded satin, with contrasting straps, rather than ribbons, around the wrists. Philip noticed hardly a word was said about these, except for Jess casually muttering, “Okay, now the mitts.” He frowned as Dana and Jess pushed them onto his hands. He soon discovered they were lined with heavy rubber, which fitted tightly over his fists, preventing him from opening his fingers.
“Hey. What’s the idea of these…?”
But they were already buckling the straps, effectively immobilising his hands.
“Just to make sure you can’t mess with your outfit,” said Jess, casually.
“I can still punch,” blurted Philip, petulantly.
“Not advisable,” returned Jess, with a firm smile.
If the boys thought the session was over, they were quickly disappointed.
“Now, where are those bonnets?” asked Dana. “Oh, thank you, Jill. You see, boys, we’ve thought of everything. No baby should be out and about without a bonnet.”
“Out and about?” said Matthew, tremulously.
“Well, I’m sure Auntie Mary wouldn’t be so cruel as to have you cooped up there for weeks on end. I’m sure there’ll be outings. So you’re going to need bonnets. Now these are lovely, don’t you agree?”
She held up one on her hand, and twirled it round in front of their faces. Matthew’s was yellow with pink flowers, Philip’s pink with yellow flowers. There was pretty ribbon frilling all round the face. It was designed to completely enclose the head, and there was a strap under the chin (decorated with a tiny silver bell) to hold it in place, and another across the lower part of the face aperture, the purpose of which was, for a moment, lost on Philip. Jill noticed his puzzled expression.
“Oh that? That one’s for your pacifier, silly. To stop you spitting it out. Look, the ring and the boss fit in this slot, and when it’s buckled up, hey presto! We don’t have to worry about it dropping out onto the ground.”
Dana continued with her explanation. She turned the bonnet inside out.
“As you can see, it’s lined, and there’s extra thick padding at the sides, next to your ears. That means you won’t be disturbed by outside noises, like other babies crying, if you want to go to sleep. And you won’t be able to understand what people are saying, which on the whole is probably a good thing. So come on, let’s get them on."
The bonnets fitted firmly, and once on, as Dana had predicted, speech became muffled. The boys could see the women were talking – and laughing – but what they were saying…that was a mystery. However, hearing was superfluous when they saw Jess produce from a little box two pacifiers, one pink and one yellow, with gigantic teats! Philip saw Matthew’s eyes widen in terror. But his discomfiture and protests were ignored, and the pacifier – his was the yellow one, of course – was forced between his teeth and strapped and buckled firmly in place. Then it was Philip's turn. Jess held him tight while Dana advanced on him with his pacifier. Philip stared at the glistening, obscene-looking rubber excrescence sprouting from its concave base, and turned his face aside. But Jess firmly turned his head back again, and squeezed his cheeks, forcing his mouth open and allowing Dana to push the thing in, and fasten the strap. The boys stared at each other's comically-plugged mouths in mute, impotent disgust. Escape, attired as they were, was unthinkable, and now they were unable, not only to use their hands, but even to hear or to speak. It dawned upon them that they were utterly at the mercy of the three women. And when Dana briefly left the room, they couldn't, of course, hear her call upstairs, “Girls? The boys are ready! Come and see!”
-
That escalated quickly! :) :) :)
-
Chapter 101. Mummies and Babies.
She heard Kimona shout, “They’re ready! Come on!” And a moment later the girls came barrelling down the stairs, and, ignoring Dana, burst into the living-room. Dana heard their gasps of surprise, immediately followed by screams of delight. She followed them in. They were jumping up and down like jack-in-the-boxes, squealing hysterically, and dancing round the boys, who stood horrified in the middle of the room, trying to protect their delicate puffy crinolines from the ecstatic children.
“Mummy! You’ve made them real babies!” cried Kimona.
“Yess!!” shouted Dorelia. She ran up to Jess. “Mummy? Are they for us to play with? Are they going to be our pretend babies?”
“They’re not pretend, Dorelia,” interjected Kimona, indignantly. “Are they, mummy?”
Dana laughed. “Well, they may be a little bit pretend still. This is the first time they’ve tried on their baby clothes. But, fingers crossed, once they’ve had their training, they should be real babies, nice big silly babies, and then you’ll be able to play with them lots!”
“See? They’re going to be real. And they’re going to be our babies to play with.” She adopted a whiney tone. “But mummy….can we play with them now, for a bit? Can we?”
“I don’t see why not, darling. They’ll be here all day. They’re not going anywhere. And they’re already dressed, and they’ve got their little pacifiers in, and everything. Maybe later you could feed them…?”
“Yay! Yes, yes we will! And we’ll put them to bed for their nap, and wake them up when it’s time to play, and….and everything!”
Dorelia was staring at them open-mouthed.
“They’ve got such pretty outfits,” she said, in awed tones, “I wish I had a petticoat like that…”
“I know,” added Kimona. “And look at their cute little panties! And the ruffles!”
“Yes, darling. Real little waterproof baby bloomers,” smiled Dana. “And nice fluffy pull-ups underneath, just in case…”
“Mummy! That’s so sweet! I can see now…they’re all puffy…” She prodded Philips bottom with one finger. “Just in case…” she mused. Then suddenly, “Oh, I wish Abigail and Lucy were here… Mummy? Could we invite them over?”
“Oh, all right. I’ll ring and see if they’re free. But in the meantime, why don’t you take the babies upstairs and play.”
“Thank you, mummy! Yes, come on, babies. Follow us. Babies?”
“You’ll have to shout,” laughed Jess. “They can’t hear very well in their bonnets.”
“Oh, okay. Come on, babies.” And she took Philip by the wrist, and Dorelia took Matthew by the wrist, and they led them off upstairs, and the last that was heard was Dorelia’s voice, in its strictest tone, telling Matthew to “be careful of your nice dress on the bannisters”.
The three women looked at each other jubilantly.
“Well, that was a success,” said Jill. “Poor Matthew did look a little frightened, but I know him. He’ll soon adjust. And I think when he relaxes a bit he’s really going to enjoy himself.”
“I think they both are,” said Dana. “And we’ve done our bit to prepare them. Mary should be pleasantly surprised.”
“I can’t believe how nice they look in those outfits, can you?” said Jess. “I was worried they wouldn’t fit or something. But they’re perfect. I’m so glad you got in touch, Jill. We couldn’t have done it without your help.”
“I wouldn’t have missed this for the world, Jess! I had forgotten how much fun it is buying baby clothes and dressing babies. All my motherly instincts have bubbled to the surface again.”
“Yes,” said Dana, with a broad wink. “And I didn’t realise until now how much I was missing being a kid, and dressing all my dolls! Anyway, I’d better make those calls.”
Five minutes later she was able to call up the stairs to the girls.
“Abi’s mum is going to bring her and Lucy over after lunch, girls.”
“Hooray!” from upstairs.
She returned to the kitchen, where her friends were sitting drinking coffee and picking at a box of chocolates.
“Toni’s coming over with Abi, and she’s going to pick up Lucy on the way.”
“Toni is…?” asked Jill.
“Toni is Abigail’s mum,” replied Jess. “She’s always up for a bit of fun. Dana? Did you tell her what’s …”
“I told her, but not the details. She was bursting with curiosity.”
“I bet. You know, we ought to….” But she was interrupted by Kimona’s piping voice emanating from above.
“You’re very naughty, Matthew! Do what you’re told, and sit quietly, or I shall have to spank you!”
They burst out laughing.
“Oh, dear,” giggled Dana, “I shall have to explain to her you’re not allowed to spank babies.”
“What, not even great big ones?” said Jess.
“Well, she can spank my baby whenever she likes,” grinned Jill. “Honestly, he’s been so naughty recently, I should really have done it myself!”
-
Chapter 102. An Emergency.
The boys were discovering it is very difficult to resist when you’re dressed as a baby, wearing a nappy, and unable to speak. And it’s doubly difficult when your mistresses are little girls: you don’t want to spoil their games or hurt their feelings. So they felt unable to escape from their baby personas, at least for the time being, and so played their parts as well as was possible under the circ-umstances. And just as it was their lot to submit, so it was their surrogate mothers’ to command. Even when they were being “good” – (in fact, behaving better than any real baby would under the circ-umstances) – Kimona and Dorelia found cause to be dissatisfied with them.
“Philippa! Keep your hands still, please! And sit properly with your legs straight! You’re ruining your petticoat! Now, while Matthew has his nap, me an’ auntie Dorelia are going to discuss our plans for the day, and you’d better pay attention, okay?” She gave him a stern look. “So, what should we do today, auntie Dorelia?”
“Well, auntie Kimona, I think, when our friends get here, we should have drinks first of all…”
“Drinks and crisps?”
“Yes, with crisps and chocolate. And then…then we should dress the babies, and take them to the zoo, to see the animals.”
“That’s a good idea. Or we could take them to the park, so they could crawl about on the grass…”
“While we have a picnic…”
“And play on the swings…”
“And the castle…”
“Yes. But one of us will have to watch them all the time, in case they crawl away…”
“Or they need feeding…”
“Or they wee in their nappies…”
“And we have to change them.” She paused. “Auntie Kimona…have you ever…?”
“Changed a baby? Course. Hundreds of them. It’s easy. Take of the old nappy, wipe them, put on baby cream – that smells nice, you know – talc-um powder…then the new nappy.”
“I know. I’ve seen my real auntie do that. It’s sort of cool, but…a bit gross, too.”
“Yeah…” Kimona looked at the boys doubtfully, and wrinkled her nose. “I think that stuff is for grown-ups to do.”
Philip emitted a quiet sigh of relief, through his nostrils.
But at that moment Dana appeared at the door. She looked flustered.
“Boys? Do you know a guy called… er, John Donovan, by any chance?”
Philip looked puzzled, but Matthew became very animated, and started nodding vigorously.
“Just a moment,” said Dana. She came over to the bed where Matthew was lying, ‘having his nap’, unstrapped his pacifier, and put it in her pocket.
“Yes, I know him,” he gasped. “He was in my year. Why?”
“Oh, dear,” said Dana. “Shaniya’s just called to say she’s on her way home, and she’s bringing this John guy and his friend round with her. She mentioned they were at Dayton, and then your mum told me that’s where you were too. I tried to put her off, but I could hardly tell her she couldn’t come back to her own house, could I?”
“Shit! He’s a friend of Dave’s, too!”
“Baby Matthew! No swears, you bad boy!”
“Oh, shut up Kimona,” wailed Matthew. “We need to get changed, quickly.”
“No time,” said Dana. “They’ll be here in a couple of minutes. Quick! Everyone into the cars. Now!”
“But mummy…”
“Don’t argue, darling. We’ll go somewhere nice. Come on. Come on boys.”
She ran downstairs, shouting “grab some stuff, girls, quick. Let’s go, everyone!”
The women ran around putting the other baby clothes back in their boxes, and throwing things into bags. Kimona and Dorelia dragged the babies down the stairs and out of the front door. Jess told the girls to get into her car, while Dana and Jill helped the boys into the back of Dana’s car, trying not to squash their crinolines too much.
They weren’t a moment too soon. As they drove round the corner there was Shaniya getting off the bus with two boys. Philip vaguely recognised them from that meeting at the school gates. They had both been in that gang of Dave’s friends. The boys, who were in the back of Dana’s car, with Jill in the front, ducked down, Matthew muttering, “shit, shit, shit…those f***ing idiots! They’re following us around, I swear…”
“Matthew!” scolded Jill, “how dare you use language like that, in front of Dana, too. Where’s your pacifier? Well?”
“Oh, Jill,” laughed Dana, “it’s in my pocket as a matter of fact. Here.”
“Thank you Dana.” She unbuckled her seat belt and turned round. “Matthew? Open your mouth. Open your mouth! Do you hear me?”
“Mum, I…”
“No arguments, Matthew!”
Reluctantly, Matthew opened his mouth and allowed his mother to replace his gag.
“These were a wonderful idea, Dana,” said Jill, buckling the strap and resuming her place. “What a clever invention!”
“Every teenager should have one fitted as standard,” laughed Dana. “But Jill, could you ring Toni for me? The number’s in my phone. Ask her if she could meet us? Maybe at the park? I’ll head there now. Jessie and the girls are right behind us.”
The cars drew up outside the main park. The girls jumped out immediately. They loved this place. It had the biggest climbing frame in the county, built of smooth old timbers and shaped like a castle, with towers and turrets and walkways. And it had a little café with sandwiches and cakes and tables outside. The boys looked alarmed, but Dana told them not to worry.
“You can stay here, guys. Maybe we’ll bring you some food when we come back.” They looked at each other. They were already thirsty and starving.
“Come if you want. If you don’t mind…you know…” She indicated their outfits.
They wanted to, of course. But dressed as they were? No way. They stoically shook their heads.
“Okay. I understand. Well, have fun… We’ll just let the girls have a play, and then we’ll see what’s happening at home. Okay?”
“Mummy, can we have our bikes, please?” asked Dorelia. The girls’ bikes were in the back of Jess’s estate, from when they had been planning to go to the bike track.
“Oh, yes, of course. Boys, could you get the girls’ bikes out for them, please?”
Philip held up his mittens.
“Oh, come on. You can still lift out the bikes, even with those on.”
The boys checked up and down the road. No-one in sight. Okay. They clambered out, walked back to Jess’s car, dragged the girls’ bikes, and wheeled them over to the park gates, where they were waiting.
“And shut the boot please.”
Philip slammed it shut, and they returned to Dana’s car. They were about to open the door, when there was an electronic click, and there was Dana, smirking at them from the park gate, car key in hand. They gaped at her in horror. Matthew rushed back to the other car, but that had automatically locked when they closed the boot.
“Oh, dear. Well, you can either come with us, or stand around here for an hour or so….”
“Make up your minds,” added Jill. “We’re going now.”
And without further ado, the little group walked through the gates, the girls pushing their bikes in front, the women following.
-
Chapter 103. The Park.
The boys hesitated. They looked at each other in alarm. But at that moment they heard a car approaching, and the decision was made for them. They sprinted after the others, skirts bouncing, and positioned themselves between the girls and the women, as the only form of protection available to them. Philip turned and gave his persecutors a withering stare, which merely had the effect of making them laugh.
“Oh, look at him,” said Dana, covering her mouth with mirth, “his poor little red face framed in that frilly bonnet, with his big pink plug in. What a picture!”
“Yes,” said Jess, “the bonnets were a stroke of genius on your part. I love the way the elastication around the face keeps them nice and taught. If you’d got the ones with ears, they’d look just like little bunnies! Talking of which, I remembered to bring my camera. We can get a few nice pictures here, with the park in the background.”
“Great!” said Jill. “I want a nice one of Matthew which I can produce any time he gets bolshie. I couldn’t contrive a more effective method of correction.”
They had only got a couple of hundred yards into the park when they heard a call from behind them.
“It’s Toni,” said Jess.
Sure enough, there was a young red-haired woman with a freckly face approaching along the path, accompanied by Abigail and Lucy. They stopped to wait for them.
“Sorry about the change of plan,” said Dana, as they came up. “It was an emergency.”
Kimona and Dorelia had dumped their bikes on the ground and run back to meet their friends.
“Look! Look at our babies!” they cried.
Abigail and Lucy stopped in their tracks, open-mouthed.
“That’s Philip!” gasped Lucy.
“Yes, and the other one’s Matthew,” shouted Dorelia. “They’re going to be our babies – to play with!”
For the second time, the boys had to endure a minute and awed inspection, after which the four girls got in a huddle and engaged in an whispered conversation, punctuated by little squeals of excitement and frequent glances in their direction.
Toni stared at the boys, eyes twinkling, and looked at her friends for an explanation.
“It’s their first day,” explained Jess. “They’re off to baby training camp next Monday. We’re giving them a head’s start.”
“Wow,” said Toni, “you’ve certainly done a good job. Where did you get those amazing outfits?”
“We’ll tell you everything later,” said Dana in an undertone. “Let’s get to the play area and distract these girls. Then we can get coffee.”
And the enlarged group moved off across the park. They received a lot of admiring looks from passers-by. Children stood stock still and stared, until their parents called them.
“Come on, darling. It’s rude to stare.”
“But mummy…those babies…they’re big!”
A woman in sunglasses with two children stopped them.
“I hope you don’t mind me asking…? Would you mind if…?” She indicated her phone. “Only that’s such a wonderful idea…my eldest…”
“Not at all, please…” said Dana. “The boys are only to eager to show off their pretty outfits – aren’t you boys?”
They didn’t look very eager, but Dana made them hold hands and told them to smile.
“They are smiling, I think. You can only really tell by the dimples…”
The woman’s children stared disbelievingly. Suddenly the boy’s face broke into a delighted grin, and he pointed rudely at their bloomers.
“Look, mummy, they’ve even got nappies on! I wish you’d dress Stephen up as a baby!”
“Maybe I will, dear…”
“Can you ask about the dresses, mummy,” added the girl, wistfully, “I wish I had one like those…”
They found a shady spot under a tree overlooking the play area and the café. The girls discarded the bikes, and the four of them ran off towards the castle, whooping with delight. The women and the boys spread themselves around on the grass. At Toni’s request, the boys’ pacifiers were removed. She wanted to ask them some questions.
“So…you’re Philip…or Philippa,” she added, cognisant of his little breasts and of such information she had received from Dana, “and you…are Matthew. Is that right?”
“Yes,” they replied, dolefully.
“And I hear you’re going to learn to be babies again.”
Philip sighed. “Yes. We have to go to a special camp. Next week.”
“Don’t you want to?”
“Well…” Philip shifted uneasily on the grass. “Well, I sort of have to now, and Matty’s agreed to come with me…” Dana gave him a frown. “But, yeah, I guess it’ll be good…now we’ve got all the gear an’ stuff…”
“I’m sure you’ll enjoy it. Just imagine how nice it is to be a baby. You get pampered all the time. You don’t have to do anything. You’ll be dressed and undressed, fed, you’ll get to sleep when you feel like it… Dana tells me you’ve just finished your exams. That must have been very stressful. It’s the perfect way to wind down. Like going to a spa…”
“I suppose…” Philip had never thought of it that way. He certainly felt in need of a break.
“How do you feel about it, Matthew?”
“Okay. I’m resigned to it. I have no idea what it’ll be like. But I’ll be with my friend and that’s all I care about.”
“That’s sweet of you. I do hope you have a nice time.” She looked around. “How about a coffee and a cake, everyone? I’ll take the boys with me to help carry them.”
The boys’ faces expressed panic. But Toni wasn’t to be dissuaded.
“Come on. Don’t be shy. You look great.”
She stood up and took them by their wrists, and helped them get up.
“Won’t be a minute, girls.”
The café was busy, and there was a buzz of conversation – which died away when the boys arrived on the scene. Philip and Matthew could feel the stares of the customers as they went inside. Maddeningly, Toni took her time deciding which sandwiches to order, and then, instead of taking a seat while they waited for them to be made, insisted they stand at the counter, where everyone could goggle at them. A girl nearby had a mouthful of milkshake when her eyes alighted on them, and gave a great snort of laughter, spraying it over her friends. When the order was ready, Toni piled it up in their arms, as they were unable to hold anything, and herself carried the coffees – cappuccinos for the women, and two small espressos for the boys. Then they made their way back.
It was Abigail who noticed the grown-ups stuffing their faces, and alerted the others. They came galloping over clamouring for food.
“Mummy, mummy, is it lunchtime?” cried Kimona.
“I suppose so, darling. Here, here’s some money. Go and buy yourself something – no rubbish, mind, no crisps or chocolates. Then come back here and eat with us.”
“Can we get milkshakes?”
“Yes – and get a couple for the boys, too. Yes?” They nodded.
They dashed away, and returned five minutes later with sandwiches, cakes, and shakes. Kimona looked at the boys.
“Why don’t they have their dummies in any more?”
Dana laughed. “Well they had to eat, didn’t they? And now they need to drink their shakes. Unless you can tell me how they’re supposed to do that with their pacifiers in?”
“Oh.”
“Well, actually…” interrupted Jess, a wicked smile on her face, “there is a way. I didn’t tell you, but these pacifiers I bought are not your standard ones.”
“We can see that,” said Toni. “They’re gigantic! And the teats…well, I’m not sure…”
“It’s not just that,” continued Jess. “First of all, let’s put them back in, like Kimona suggested.”
“No, please…,” began Philip. But he was swiftly silenced, and he and Matthew found their mouths neatly plugged once again. They sat side by side, pained expressions on their faces. Dana took the opportunity to push their hair back under their bonnets.
“Now…watch,” said Jess. She put her nail behind a tiny lip of the edge of the boss of Philip’s pacifier, and flipped it open. She did the same with Matthew’s. Inside each was a little nozzle.
“Now, I think I remembered the feeding tubes…yes, here we are.”
She rummaged in her bag and produced two lengths of rubber tubing, each about twelve inches long. She fitted them firmly to the nozzles.
“They look like little elephants!” screamed Lucy.
“Yes,” said Jess. “And they can use their trunks just like elephants do. Pass me a shake. Raspberry, Philip? Is that yours?”
He nodded, sullenly.
She slid the end of the tube into the straw hole, and gave it to Lucy to hold for him while he drank.
“Now, start suc-king.”
Philip did as he was told. After a moment, milkshake began to fill the teat, and when he squeezed it with his tongue, it spurted into his mouth.
“He’s blushing!” said Toni. “Why are you blushing, Philip?”
“Never mind,” said Jess. “He’s got the idea. Kim, would you like to give Matthew his now?”
“Yes! This is fun!”
“And when everyone’s finished we can have photos. Yes?”
-
Spectacular!
-
Chapter 104. The Inevitable.
After a brief consultation, it was decided the babies should pose in the play area, that being the most age-appropriate location. They were photographed and filmed on the climbing-frame, on the swings, on a see-saw, on a slide, and on a spinner – often attended by a good-humoured melee of admirers. Since they demonstrated scant willingness to smile, each boy’s pacifier was left in, as the most picturesque alternative to a sulky pout. Apart from suffering the indignity of being required to adopt various humiliating poses, surrounded by a crowd of idle, sniggering spectators - many of whom were exploiting their predicament to take their own photos - the boys were terrified lest they should see someone they knew – or, to be more accurate, be seen by someone who knew them.
After twenty minutes or so, Dana suggested some “natural” snaps, with the trees as a backdrop, so the women led the way out of the play area and headed back up the hill, leaving behind a satisfied audience. Philip seemed to be reluctant to leave, however, and had to be encouraged by Kimona and Dorelia, each pulling one arm. Even then he was walking awkwardly with little steps, and looking very unhappy.
“What’s the matter with Philip?” asked Toni, walking more slowly and looking back towards the play area.
Dana glanced back. “Oh, probably just being difficult, as usual,” she said, with a wink at Jess. “Never mind, we can leave in half an hour or so. I’ve just spoken to Shaniya, and she and her mates are going out at five.”
“No, I don’t think he’s being wilful…I think…maybe…he needs the toilet…”
“Toni, don’t fuss,” said Jess, “babies don’t use toilets. That’s why they wear nappies.”
“But…but…are you just going to let him…?”
“Absolutely,” smiled Dana. “It’s all part of the training.”
“Gosh…” Tina stopped, shading her eyes. “Matthew doesn’t look very comfortable either…”
The two boys and the four girls had now merged into a group. There was some sort of consultation going on, and suddenly Kimona detached herself and came running up.
“Mummy! The boys need the toilet! Urgently!” She started jumping up and down herself in a sort of telepathic sympathy.
“It’s all right dear,” said Dana, calmly. “let us deal with it. We’ll wait for them here.”
The little group made its way fitfully up to them.
“Mummy,” began Abigail, “I think…”
“We know, dear. Everything all right, boys?”
“Mmm…mmf…m-mmf mmf! Mmmff!” came from Philip. He had a very indignant expression on his face. Matthew, on the other hand, stood shifting from one foot to the other, looking pleadingly at them.
“What are you saying, dear? Are you thirsty again?” asked Jill, straight-faced.
“MMM-MMMF!” He repeated, louder, stamping one foot.
“Well, never mind. Let’s just get back to the trees, and then we’ll sort it out, whatever it is.”
But before they could move on, Matthew, who was now looking ready to burst into tears, stiffened, emitted a little whimper, and placed both of his mittened fists on the front of his bloomers. For a moment nobody spoke, but then Lucy, who was standing beside him holding onto his arm, stammered, “I-I think baby Matthew is doing…a wee!”
Baby Matthew certainly was doing a wee – and a very big wee it was, by all appearances. Everyone stared at his yellow bloomers. A slight but definite change was in process. They seemed to be filling out, the material losing its folds and becoming tauter. The women watched with satisfaction. The pull-ups were doing exactly what they were claimed to – to swell and thus contain the wee, so that it neither escaped nor soaked baby’s skin.
The girls were momentarily unsure how to react. But when Dana said - “Good boy, Matthew! Doesn’t that feel better?” - they relaxed and gave free rein to their delight.
“Our baby’s done his wee!” said Abigail and Lucy proudly, claiming credit for Matthew’s weaker powers of resistance. Kimona and Dorelia looked momentarily put out, but they weren’t disappointed for long, for Philip, set off by his friend, almost immediately followed suit.
The women gave them a little cheer and a round of applause. Philip and Matthew were too embarrassed to look at each other, or anyone else, but started to make their way separately towards the trees, accompanied by their little admirers, the women following.
“See?” said Dana to Toni. “No big deal. They’ll be fine till we get home.”
“It certainly seemed to have a salutary effect,” remarked Toni. “All Philip’s resentment evaporated the moment he wetted himself.”
“Precisely,” agreed Jill. “Turning them into babies takes all the swagger out of them. I’d recommend it to any mother of a difficult teenage boy.”
“Of course, she’d need a good babysitter, too,” laughed Jess. “But it’s definitely worth it, even if only for the entertainment!”
-
Don't know why Philip or Matthew are perturbed. When you give someone free rein to abuse you, they are going to abuse you, even in the case of Matthew and his mummy. I understand this is fiction but these characters are so week-willed that it must be an effort to decide on even the most basic of actions, like breathing.
There was brief hope for Philip when he told the women that he could still punch with the mittens on but, of course, that was just your tease and Philip could never muster up the courage to defend himself from anyone. Again, this is fiction but how can the protagonist(s) still worry about their friends/schoolmates seeing them when everyone else in a five mile radius has seem the overgrown infants.
Philip and Matthew are getting just what they deserve for their lack of spines. Definitely developing a love/hate position with this story.
-
Well, it's not Crime and Punishment, I grant you.
-
No - it is better!!!
-
Chapter 105. Persuasion.
The group made their way up to the trees. The women seated themselves on the grass and began chatting, as if nothing had happened. Matthew stood helplessly a few yards away, staring dismally in the direction of the park gates.
“Is baby Matthew all right?” asked Lucy, concerned. And, receiving no reply, attempted to console him with, “Never mind. Soon we’ll take him home and change him into a nice fresh nappy. Would he like that?”
Philip, however, was experiencing different emotions. He was bursting with fury and indignation. It was indeed as well that he was unable to express his feelings, as his language would surely have shocked the girls and earned severe punishment from the women. As it was, he could only glare at them and repeatedly stamp his foot in anger and frustration. Their response was merely to look at him questioningly, though Toni couldn’t suppress a giggle at his undisguised discomfiture. Eventually Jess broke the silence.
“You look as though you have something to say, Philip,” she remarked.
He nodded vigorously.
“Right. Well this is the deal, little man. We’ll take your pacifier out…” - Philip frowned harder and nodded furiously - “we’ll take it out, on one condition. No shouting, no swearing, no tantrums. Remember there are girls present. Speak politely and calmly, tell us what the problem is, and we’ll respond…er…as befits you’re position. Do you agree?”
He expressed concurrence in as civil a way as his temper would allow him. Jess got to her feet and unbuckled his pacifier strap. As soon as it was removed from his mouth, he blurted, angrily:
“I wanna go home and change. I wanna get out of these stupid clothes. Now!”
Jess sighed. She looked him in the eyes with a resigned expression. Then she resumed her seat.
“Well, baby Philip, what you want and what you’re going to get…I have to tell you, they’re two different things.” Philip opened his mouth to speak again. “No, be quiet, please, and listen to me. Thank you. Now… You have begun your training. No, no, please…don’t argue. You have begun your training. Both of you. You can’t switch back and forth whenever you please. I know it may be difficult for you to understand at this stage, but you have to learn to behave like proper babies, not just dressed-up boys. That’s the whole point.”
The other women looked at him seriously, with expressions that said, “We hope you’re taking all this in. It’s not a joke, you know.”
“Now look at yourself. Just look at yourself. You’re making a complete fool of yourself at the moment. Did you see that couple that just passed by, how they stared and laughed? Exactly. You get all upset, with your little red, indignant face peeping out of your pretty bonnet, and you simply make an exhibition of yourself.”
By now the girls had gathered round. Kimona was nodding. “Auntie Jess is right, Philip. You’re spoiling everything. Please just be a happy baby. We want so much to play with you and Matthew, and when you’re all angry and sad….”
“It makes us sad, too,” put in Abigail. “Please be nice. We could have such a fun time…”
“There, see?” continued Jess. “The girls want you to be happy, too. We all want you to be happy. Things don't have to be like this. It's up to you, darling…”
Philip was feeling confused. His anger had largely evaporated. Standing there with everyone staring at him, painfully conscious of his appearance – his tight little bonnet, pretty baby dress, sweet bootees, and most of all his shiny little rubberised bloomers with their ribbons fluttering against his bare thighs – and, of course his soaked pull-up – it was suddenly brought home to him what a spectacle he must be. And all the more so, when he behaved with such impotent petulance. He blushed agin.
“But, I-I didn’t mean…” he began. “I-I’m not being naughty…really…”
It was at that moment the women knew they’d made a breakthrough. Perhaps only a small one, but it was just the beginning, after all. Dana was quick to capitalise. She jumped up and embraced Philip, repeatedly kissing him on the cheek, making the little bell on his chinstrap tinkle prettily..
“Darling, please. Don’t be upset. We know you’re a good little boy. We love you so much!”
She patted his back and buried her face in his neck, murmuring motherly platitudes. He could feel her warm breath and soft lips against his skin. It tickled. He shyly hunched his shoulders. He almost giggled! She drew back, placing one hand on each shoulder and looking him straight in the eye.
“You know that, don’t you? You know we love you. Why don’t you and Matthew come and sit down with us? Let’s talk about it. We’ll send the girls to get some ice-creams. Would you like that, sweetie?”
His eyes were still brimming with tears of anger, but the anger itself was gone now. He nodded slowly, and allowed Dana to take his wrist and sit him on the grass. Jess went and brought Matthew, and they all sat down together. Dana sat close to him and put her arm around his shoulder, looking solicitously into his face.
“Baby better now?” she whispered, playfully tickling his ribs with her free hand. “Baby a bit happier?”
Philip squirmed and chortled quietly. Maybe she was right. Perhaps this was better than all that hopeless, pointless resistance. Maybe it needn’t be so bad….
“So, what sort of ice-cream would you like, darling?”
-
Chapter 106. A Choice.
While they were waiting for the ice-creams, Jill unbuckled her son’s pacifier so that they could all have a chat.
“Now listen, boys,” said Jess, “you may not believe it, but we really aren’t into all this.” The boys looked surprised. “This, I mean.” She indicated the boys inflated bloomers. “I don’t know what this Mary lady is going to demand, but as far as we’re concerned, we could do without having to change you and wash your clothes all the time.”
“Really? Then why…?”
“All we want is for you to go along with the baby clothes and baby behaviour. It’ll be a good preparation for next week, and for us it’s a bit of enjoyable nostalgia. Brings out all our motherly instincts, and makes us feel all warm and cuddly inside. So why don’t we make a deal?”
“A deal…?”
“Yes, a deal. You co-operate a bit more, let us dress you and treat you like real babies, just chill out and play along…”
“Yes…and…?”
“And we’ll drop all the heavy-handed stuff. No strap-on pacifiers, no mittens, and you can use the toilet whenever you want. You’ll still have to wear your pull-ups, but no wetting. What do you say?”
Philip looked at Matthew. Matthew raised his eyebrows encouragingly.” Philip looked at Jess thoughtfully for a moment.
“Okay…” he said slowly. “I guess it’s only for a few hours, anyway…”
“A few hours? No, I don’t think you understand. Dana has spoken to Rebecca, and to your aunt, and they both agree you should stay at hers until Monday. Then she’ll drive you to Resborough in the morning.”
Philip’s mouth fell open. “Stay at hers…? As babies? All week? No way!” He jumped to his feet. “I’m going home. Right now! So there!”
It was Dana's turn to speak. She smiled sweetly. “Oh. What a shame. Well, off you go, then. Have a nice walk. Are you going too, Matthew?” Matthew looked alarmed.
“I want to go home!” shouted Philip, stamping his foot again. “You have to drive me!”
“As a matter of fact, Philip, I don’t have to do anything of the sort. If you want to go home, go. Perhaps the driver will let you on the bus for free if you explain. But try not to squelch too much, won’t you? Bye-bye, then.”
Philip emitted a howl of impotent protest, and punched the nearest tree. “F***! You can’t do this! I’ll…I’ll…”
“Yes, Philip? You’ll what?”
Philip threw himself to the ground, looking for all the world like a real toddler having a tantrum. The women couldn’t help smiling.
“I’ll drive you back to your aunt’s, if you like,” said Toni, innocently, standing up.
“You would?”
“Yes. But you’ll have to have your pacifier back in, and I don’t think your aunt will want to change you, so you may have to stay in your soggy little diaper for a while. Oh, and if you do insist on deserting us, I have to tell you that I may be inclined to tell Shaniya all about our little escapade today, and show her that lovely video I just took of you wetting your bloomers. I’m sure she’d be charmed by it, and I know she’d enjoy telling those friends of hers all about it. So, are you ready to go?”
“No!” shouted Matthew, seriously panicked. “Don’t go, Philip! If she tells those boys….”
But Philip had already slumped back onto the grass, defeated. And at that moment, the girls arrived back with the ice-creams. Kimona looked anxious.
“Is everything all right, mummy? I heard shouting.” She looked from her mother to Philip, and back again.
“Everything’s fine, darling. Philip and Matthew have asked if they could stay for the rest of the week and the weekend, and I’ve said yes.”
“Yippee,” cried Kimona, running wildly to Philip, putting the cones she was carrying in imminent danger. “Philip! We’ll be able to play babies every day! Won’t that be great?”
Philip smiled at her weakly. “Yes, Kim,” he said. “Great.”
-
Hmm, this story has changed so much. I quite miss Phillip's Aunt and cousin. I also felt Nikki would have a larger role to play. Why are these girls so special to Miss Tancred? I enjoy nonetheless but feel Phillip has changed so much from reluctantly wearing what he was told to now enjoying being a girl
-
Waiting for the next chapter which I know will be brilliant as always.🥰
-
Chapter 107. Feeding Time.
On the drive home, Dana accompanied Jess. She started laying down some of the ground rules.
“Now boys, we’re going to have to find you somewhere to sleep and take your naps. I think we’ll clear out the spare room. It’s not very spacious, but it’s cosy and it’ll be perfect for two big babies. It used to be Shaniya’s when she was a baby, and it still has its pretty baby wallpaper and its pink carpet, and there’s loads of baby things in the attic, so we can make you feel quite at home. It’ll be perfect. There’s two single mattresses in the garage which we can bring in. It’s a shame we don’t have a couple of big cots or a playpen…”
“I’m sure Mary has,” remarked Jess. “And lots of baby toys. You’ll have that to look forward to.”
Philip shifted unhappily in his seat, making his bloomers squelch faintly. Matthew looked at him, seeking some hope. But in his friend's face there was none to be had.
“We had a little chat at the park,” Dana continued, “and we were thinking how nice it would be if you two could learn to behave a little more like the babies you’re supposed to be. For instance, how about a few giggles and gurgles? How about some cute baby talk?”
“Yes,” added Jess, “get into the spirit of the thing. You might as well. If you carry on sulking like that, you’re just going to look stupid, and I can tell you, Mary won’t tolerate it.”
“She won’t, Jess. In fact, my advice to you guys is to use the next few days to practise your new roles. What have you got to lose? Then you’ll get off on the right foot at camp, and it'll make the whole experience much easier on yourselves. From what Estella tells me, Mary doesn’t tolerate grumpy babies. In fact, I hear she….” Jess gave Dana a sideways glace. She stopped in mid-speech, then resumed, “well, no need to go into that now… I expect you’ll find out all in good time…”
That didn’t sound good. Maybe they’re right, thought Philip. And an instant later, “maybe she’s right,” Matthew whispered in his ear. He tried to imagine what it would be like – if he could actually go through with it. It seemed bizarre. Surely not… He shook his head, as if trying to physically dispel the images. Anyway, all he was concerned about at the moment was getting out of his wet pull-up.
“Can we change as soon as we get back?”
“Of course. You boys go up and shower. And rinse your bloomers and hang the up to dry in the airing cupboard. Then I’ll find you something clean to wear.”
“Okay.”
When they arrived back at Dana’s, the boys’ mittens were removed and they went upstairs to shower. It was a relief to get out of their outfits, and particularly their soaked pull-ups, which they deposited in a rubbish bag. They showered together, washed and hung up their bloomers. As they were drying themselves, there was a tap at the bathroom door and Dana called, “I’ve left some clean clothes out here. The blue ones are Matthew’s.”
Outside the door they found two little piles, one blue and one pink, and two new pull-ups. The outfits were identical – each of them had a pair of short, stretchy towelling socks, a pair of rompers, a little vest, and a pair of plastic pants. Even the pants were colour-coded, but the vests were white, and short-sleeved, with the words ‘Baby Philippa’ and ‘Baby Matthew’ in pink and blue respectively across the chests. The rompers had short puffy pants, and leg bands which buttoned up around the thigh. The tops had little braces which buttoned on at the front and crossed over at the back. Each had a little patch sewn to the left leg: a red puppy on Matthew’s, and a yellow duck on Philip’s. Philip made a face, and looked questioningly at his friend.
“We might as well,” Matthew said. “It’s a lot better than what we had to wear before. In any case, we don’t really have a choice, do we?”
“Let’s play along for the time being,” said Philip. “If we knew where they had hidden our regular clothes….but I may have a plan to find out. So we go along with them, get our clothes as soon as we can, and get out. Agreed?”
“Agreed.”
They pulled on their new outfits, stared at each other, and burst out laughing.
“We look totally stupid,” grinned Matthew. Especially you, Philippa!”
They pranced around for a bit, making silly baby noises. Their plastic pants rustled audibly under their puffy rompers.
“You all right, boys?” It was Toni, outside the door. “If you’re dressed, come down and have something to eat and drink.”
The boys exchanged a glance of encouragement, and Philip opened the door and headed towards the stairs. As they passed Kimona’s room there were whoops of delight, and the four girls leapt out and followed them excitedly downstairs.
“Our babies! Don’t they look nice?” cried Kimona.
“Your mum got them such pretty rompers,” wailed Abigail, tugging at Philip’s cross belts behind his back. “’Specially Philip’s! My favourite sort of pink!”
Lucy demurred. “I like Matthew’s best,” she said, “an’ look – they’ve got a little puppy on them! Reminds me of my puppy Trixie.”
The women greeted them with equal effusiveness. The table was set for supper, but as practice for using high chairs they were given dining chairs with arms, to which, in spite of their rather feeble protests, their wrists were firmly strapped, just in case, as Dana said, “you try to feed yourselves”. Jess produced plastic bibs, which she fastened around their necks, while the girls looked on gleefully.
“Mummy, can we feed them? Please?” whined Kimona.
“Of course, dear,” replied Dana, with an ill-disguised snigger. “Just let me mush up some food for them in the blender.”
“Dana…no!” cried Philip, now seriously alarmed, and adopting a slightly threatening tone, as if he actually had some say in the matter.
“It’s your training, guys,” said Jess, casually, “get used to it.”
“Matthew, you’ll let the kids feed you, won’t you?” said Jill, solicitously. “Jess is right, it will be good practice for next week, and they’d so love to, anyway.”
Matthew looked sideways at Philip. “I think we should…” he whispered, uncertainly. “I mean, it won’t do any harm, and…”
“No! Don’t you see? If we go along with this, what’s next?”
Toni laughed. “That’s rich, coming from a baby who’s been cavorting in the park half the afternoon, in her best baby outfit, and soaked her nappy!”
Philip, unable to think of a good reply, frowned darkly at her and lapsed into silence.
“There,” said Dana. “I’m glad that’s sorted out. No, how about some pureed pizza first?”
-
Chapter 108. A Late Arrival.
Philip continued to mutter under his breath. “Well, I’m not doing it…no way…”
“Philip, please….,” implored Kimona, “baby food is so tasty…just wait an’ see…an’ we’ll only feed you stuff you like…”
Dana was already dropping torn-up pieces of pizza into the blender. Jess had disappeared into the lounge, and now returned with a small cardboard box.
“We can always do it this way, Philip, if you’d prefer…” She smiled, and held up, in one hand, a broad pink strap, pierced in the same way as the strap on his bonnet had been, and in the other, a large plastic syringe and a longish length of rubber tubing. “You see? We’re ready for any eventuality.”
Philip’s mouth dropped open. Jess gave a short laugh. “You should see your face! So what’s it to be? Well?”
His head dropped. What choice did he have? The blender was whizzing noisily.
“Pity,” remarked Toni, quietly. “I would like to have seen that…”
“Maybe we should…,” said Jess, thoughtfully. “Teach him a lesson for being so bolshy.”
Dana stopped the blending for a moment. “Good idea. Jess. Girls? Would you like to feed Matthew, and we’ll attend to Philip.”
“No! That’s not f***ing fair!” shouted Philip, panicking. The girls gasped as one.
“Babies shouldn’t say swears!” exclaimed Dorelia, horrified. “Bad baby!”
Dana finished the pizza and scooped it out into a plastic bowl, which she gave to the girls, along with a couple of plastic spoons. Forgetting all about Philip, they immediately clustered round Matthew, and began taking it in turns slowly to spoon the mush into his mouth, watching with close attention as he ate.
“Careful, Lucy,” reprimanded Kimona, as her friend accidentally put half her spoonful up Matthew’s nose and smeared the rest on his cheek. “Let him finished swallowing first.”
Philip looked at his friend open-mouthed. In the hope of averting the threatened procedure, he was about to apologise for his behaviour, when Jess, who had been standing behind him, having fitted his special pacifier to the strap, suddenly slipped it over his head and pulled it tight, forcing the smooth, bloated teat between his lips. Before he could react, the strap was buckled tightly behind his neck, and he was mute, gagged once again by the stubby rubber phallus. He emitted a long, indignant “mmmmff” – but no-one took any notice, not even the girls, who were already scraping out the bowl.
“Mummy? Matthew’s nearly finished. What can we give him for pudding?”
“Well, I was thinking he might like a banana split, with cream and ice-cream and chocolate sauce.”
“Would you Matthew?” asked Abigail. “Mmm, sounds nice! Can we have some after?” And she licked her lips.
“Why don’t you girls finish feeding Matthew, and then we can all sit at the table and have ours,” suggested Jill. All present (able to speak) agreeing, Dana washed out the blender and filled it with the new ingredients, generating a coffee-coloured sludge which, despite its unprepossessing appearance, Matthew gobbled down greedily, much to the apparent disgust of his friend.
As everyone else ate, Philip was still frowning resentfully. Feed yourselves, greedy pigs, don’t worry about me, will you? he was thinking. They were all chattering happily, mouths full of pizza, and seemed to have forgotten about him entirely. The truth was, Dana and Jess, knowing how easily the girls could be distracted, were diverting them with talk of holidays and all the nice things they were going to do in the summer, leaving Philip, helpless, plugged and mute, to stew in his own juices. But his turn for attention was coming.
When everyone had finished their banana splits, Jess finally turned to Philip.
“Well I suppose you want yours now, do you?”
Philip glowered at her. Possibly he was trying to look irate, but with his mouth completely obscured by the big pink shield of the pacifier, he just looked ridiculous, and everyone burst out laughing – except Jess and Dana, who just smiled quietly at each other.
“Dana? Shall we…?”
“I’ll get it ready, Jess.”
She got up and went back to the counter. Philip watched. First, in went the pizza – buffalo mozzarella, peppers and spinach topping. Then, just when he expected her to start the blender, she began to add the pudding ingredients too! In went banana, in went cream, in went chocolate sauce. Philip stared.
“Sorry, Philip, we’re out of ice-cream. Don’t know how that happened. Let’s see what else we have….”
Now Jess had joined her. “Look, there’s half a tin of baked beans here,” she said, exploring the fridge.
“Perfect. It may be a bit thick, don’t you think?”
“There’s a cup with a couple of egg whites….”
“That’ll do. Do you think it’ll be sweet enough, though?”
“Maybe a spoonful of condensed milk? You know how much babies love that stuff.”
“Good idea. There we go.” She started the blender. It was very full, but not much splashed out. When all the ingredients were nicely blended – it was a sort of muddy colour – Jess held the big syringe while Dana poured in about half of the glutinous sludge. When it was full, Jess screwed on the cap, and attached the rubber tube to the nozzle.
“There. Ready to go. Now, Philip….hold still while we attach….”
But Philip didn’t want to hold still, for some reason. He began to shake his head from side to side furiously. In the end, Dana and Toni had to hold him still, while Jess snapped open the boss of his pacifier and firmly attached the other end of the tube.
“There. You can fidget about as much as you like, now. Time for your feed, young man.”
“Girl,” corrected Dana.
“Whatever. It’s a baby, anyway. Now…”
Dorelia actually put her hand up, as if she were in class. “Mummy…? Could I…feed him?”
“Oh! Well, I suppose…”
“An’ me!” shouted Kimona.
“And me!” “And me!”
So once again the girls gathered round the babies. Dorelia held the syringe, and Jess showed her how to press the plunger.
“Push it gently, darling. We don’t want to choke him.”
The girls held their breath while Dorelia slowly operated the syringe. The puree flowed easily down the tube.
“How will we know when it reaches his mouth?” asked Lucy.
“Oh, I think we’ll know,” said Jill. “Just watch his face.”
The girls expectantly fastened their eyes on Philip’s face. They didn’t have to wait long. All at once his eyes widened, then screwed up. The first mouthful of gloop had arrived! Dorelia kept up a steady pressure, and they watched with delight as he was forced to swallow it. Philip tried to block the hole in the end of the teat with his tongue, but the slime continued to ooze steadily into his mouth. Desperately he clamped his teeth on the base – which simply made a whole wad of the disgusting mess spurt out.
“Stop a bit, Dorelia,” said her mother, “take your time. Philip wants to taste his food before he swallows it.”
“Sorry, mummy.”
“That’s all right. Maybe let Abi have a turn next?”
And so it continued. When the syringe was empty Dana obligingly refilled it, and Philip was able to enjoy the rest of his supper. Lucy was the last to operate the feeder, and she made sure none was wasted, carefully squeezing the last oozings out of the tube with her fingers, after which Jess disconnected it from the pacifier, wiped the nozzle, and snapped the cap closed. The women sat back in their chairs, sipping coffee and smiling, satisfied they had made a good start to their training programme. The girls had left the table and were playing in the lounge. All was peace and tranquillity, and Dana was just about to suggest freeing the boys, when there was the sound of a key in the lock of the front door, and before anyone could move, in walked Shaniya! In all the excitement she had been quite forgotten, but now there she was, standing in the kitchen doorway, frozen with astonishment, while Matthew and Philip stared back in pure terror!
-
Chapter 109. A Deal.
There was an awkward silence, broken by Dana.
“Shaniya…darling…we sort of thought you’d be staying with over your friends… We didn’t keep you any supper, I’m afraid…” she added, with assumed nonchalance.
Shaniya gave a short laugh. “Supper, mum? So what? What’s going on here…? Philippa? And you…you must be…Matthew, is it?”
Matthew attempted a smile, but spoiled it by blushing nervously.
“So mum… Baby training started early, has it? Wow! Good job!”
“Well, you know, dear, we just thought…maybe a little practice. The boys are feeling a little anxious…”
“Oh, really? So that why they’re all trussed up like a pair of oven-ready chickens. And Philippa!” She walked around the table and gave the ring of his pacifier a tug. “That’s a serious dummy you’ve got there. I think I’ll get one of those for my boyfriend. That’d shut him up a bit.”
“Shaniya, this is Jill, Matthew’s mum.”
“Hello, Jill.”
“Hi Shaniya. Nice to meet you.”
“So how does Matthew feel about his little holiday, then?”
Jill gave a little laugh. “Well, he doesn’t say much, but I think he’s looking forward to it. He’s had quite a hard time at school recently, and I think it’ll be nice for him to be away from all that.”
“Oh. Which school is he at?”
“Mum, don’t…” But it was too late.
“Dayton. It’s okay, but it can be a bit rough.”
“Dayton?” repeated Shaniya, her face lighting up. “Wait a minute, you must be…that Matthew. Yes? Johnny’s told me all about you! You’ve just got this amazing girlfriend….” She hesitated, and looked from one to the other, the truth slowly dawning on her. “It’s not…not…Philippa, is it?”
Matthew face was enough of a confession.
Shaniya whooped in delight. “Shit! I don’t believe it. They’re all so jealous! Dave ‘specially! An’ it’s you, Philippa! It was you all the time!” She paused, and looked at them questioningly. “Are you two actually an item, then? You are, aren’t you? Oh, my god!”
“Who’s jealous, Shanny?” Kimona had heard the commotion and come into the kitchen.
“Oh, no-one…just some of my friends…”
“Kimona looked from her sister to the boys. “Oh…do they want to be babies too?”
Shaniya laughed. “Yes, Kim, they want to be babies too, just like Philip and Matthew. But they’re not allowed.”
“Poor them.”
“Yes, darling. Poor them. Why don’t we go and play with your friends?” She took Kimona’s hand. “See you guys later. We’ve got a lot to talk about!”
After they had left the room, Jill turned to her son.
“Sorry, Matt. I didn’t mean to drop you in it. I didn’t realise…”
“It’s okay, mum. I’ll ask her not to say anything.”
Dana unbuckled Philip’s pacifier. He took a deep breath.
“You’ll ask her not to say? Are you serious? You don’t know Shaniya, Matty. But I do, and I can tell you, we are well and truly stuffed.”
“Do you really think so?”
“I know so.”
“Oh, come on, Philip,” interjected Dana, “she’s not that bad. I’m sure if you explain things to her…”
“Dana, I don’t want to be rude about your daughter, but she was the worst one when the Caroline Norton Arts and Media club did that biopic on me. She just loved seeing me being humiliated.” He paused, and stared at her. “Yeah. I didn’t see the connection before, but I’m beginning to get it now. Like mother, like daughter, right?”
“Would you like your pacifier back in, Baby Philippa?” said Jess, sternly. “It can be arranged.”
“It’s all right, Jess,” said Dana. “Maybe he’s got a point. But Philip, I didn’t arrange your baby training. All I want is for you to be prepared…”
“You didn’t, but I bet you would have, given the chance. Anyway, we’ll talk to Shaniya later on. If we’re going to be outed to that bunch of gorillas I’d really like to know in advance, so we can…I dunno, disappear, maybe.”
“Let me speak to Shan. I’ll go have a word with her now.”
Dana got up and left the room. She was away for a good ten minutes. When she returned Shaniya was following her. They both sat down at the table. Shaniya looked at the boys. Her eyes were sparkling and she could hardly keep a straight face.
“Mum’s told me you’re worried about me telling Johnny and the boys.” Philip and Matthew looked at her, but said nothing. “All right, I can’t deny it’s a temptation. I’d love to see their faces when they found out Matthew’s beautiful girlfriend, who they all fancy so much, is a bloke! Not only that, but a bloke who used to be a their school!” She dissolved in giggles. Philip sighed wearily.
“Yeah. Hilarious.”
“But listen. I can see it would be…difficult for you. I don’t want to hurt you. So I’m not going to say anything. Not a thing.” She paused. “But…”
“Yes?”
“But there’s one condition. I’m in on the practice training, and you have to do anything I tell you. Anything. Otherwise the deal’s off.” She sat back, smiling triumphantly. “Well?”
“You see, boys, she’s not so bad…” remarked Dana, with an encouraging smile.
Philip and Matthew looked at each other. “Well, we don’t have much of a choice, do we?”
“You do have a choice… I don’t mind. I almost hope you refuse. I’d like to see Dave’s reaction. I always thought he was a bit gay under all that macho crap.”
“Well, okay, Shaniya. What do you think? Matty? Are we agreed? Yeah. There you are. We’ll do what we’re told. What you tell us to do. We’ll crawl for you. We’ll kiss your arse. We’ll be good little babies and let you humiliate us in every way you can think of. We’ll be your pet bitches. Satisfied? Anything else you’d like? Want us to live in a kennel in the garden and eat out of doggy dishes on the floor?”
“Ooh, that’s an idea….”
“So that’s your daughter, Dana. “She’s not so bad.” Great. I told you, Matty.”
“So…the first thing is, no more sarcasm,” said Shaniya, suddenly becoming serious. “Remember you’re just babies, and respect your elders, please.”
“You’re joking, of course…”
“No, I’m not. Mum? Can we have that pacifier back in please?”
“No!”
“Yes, Philippa. Mum, Jess? Could you hold him? I’ll put this thing back… Goodness, what a rude shape!” She laughed. “But appropriate.” And, holding his nose, she thrust the smooth rubber plug back into his mouth and held it there, while Jess rebuckled the strap.
-
Chapter 110. The New Regime.
Shaniya wasted no time.
“Mum? Where are those mittens you told me about? Can we have them back on, please?”
“I think they’re upstairs by the bathroom.”
“Right. The two of you. Upstairs to my room please. Now!”
They rose and headed upstairs, Matthew leading the way. Dana watched them go, and nodded approvingly to Jess.
“She’ll soon knock them into shape,” she whispered.
Shaniya found the mittens, and herded the boys into her bedroom.
“Kneel on the floor please – go on. Next to each other. Right. Now hold out your fists.”
She thrust the mittens over their closed fists, and did up the wrist straps, as tight as she could. Then she threw herself into her armchair, and regarded them disdainfully.
“Listen carefully, boys. I’m going to lay down some ground rules. If you abide by these, you have nothing to fear. If either of you flouts my rules…well, the consequences will be very serious – for both of you. So obey, if not for yourself, then for your friend.”
Hmm, thought Philip. She’s been taking lessons from some fascist dictator, by the sound of it. Clever. But I believe her. I know what she’s capable of.
Shaniya continued. “First, I require absolute obedience. If I don’t get it, then I reserve the right to punish you however I think fit – or, indeed, to throw you to the wolves. Second, more than that, you must enter into the spirit of babyhood. In fact, the sweeter, the more well-behaved, the more convincing babies you are, the better it will be for you. You may even get some little rewards if you are very, very good. And finally, you must be polite and compliant at all times. Bu the time you leave for baby camp, I want you to be babies to be proud of.”
Matthew put his hand up.
“Matthew. No questions. My instructions couldn’t be clearer.”
“But, Shaniya, I just wanted to go to the toilet…”
“You haven’t understood a word I’ve said, have you? You’re a baby, aren’t you? You are wearing a nappy? Right. Now I need to talk to my mum to get some more information about her plans. You two stay here, and don’t move.”
She rose and left, closing the door behind her. Matthew looked at his friend unhappily. But Philip was unable to communicate, except by putting one mitt consolingly on Matthew’s thigh, and shaking his head apologetically.
As soon as she was out of the room her strict expression was replaced with a delighted grin. She ran down the stairs and into the kitchen. The women looked up expectantly.
“Well, dear?”
“Thank you, thank you, thanks you! My life was getting so boring… Now show me the outfits you’ve got for them…”
Fifteen minutes later Shaniya returned to the bedroom, carrying two bags.
“All right, boys? Oh, Matthew, I see you need changing. I’ll take care of that first. Here, this will do as a changing mat. She took a rolled yoga mat from the wardrobe, and unrolled it on the bed. She instructed Matthew to lie down, and deftly slipped off his rompers. Seeing what was coming, he attempted to turn onto his stomach, but Shaniya was having none of it.
“Now don’t be silly, Matthew. Don’t you think I’ve seen a baby’s willy before?”
And with a deft movement, she tore his pull-up right off. He whimpered, and Philip, still sitting on the floor, put his head in his hands. Shaniya carried on unphased. Out came the wipes. She lifted his legs to wipe his bum, and then wiped his tummy and his private parts with disinterested efficiency. On went the baby cream. It was clear from the stern smile on her face she was enjoying this part of the process immensely. Matthew sighed with relief when finally a new pale blue pull-up was placed under his bottom and taped up.
“Now,” she said, “…yes, Matthew, you can get up now. Go and sit back on the floor please. Good boy. Now, these rompers are all very well for outdoors, when we want you to look pretty for everyone else. But they’re not necessary indoors. You have some plastic panties which are so pretty, it would be a shame to hide them.
Philip emitted an indignant “mmmf!”
“No arguments. Look at these!” She produced two pairs of tightly-elasticated plastic pants from one of the bags, one pink and one blue, virtually transparent, and decorated with little pictures. The pink ones had dolls, alphabet bricks, ponies, and pacifiers, the blue trains, alphabet bricks, robots and pacifiers!
“Look at that,” smirked Shaniya, “perfectly un-pc panties for you both, just I case you forget what gender you’re supposed to be! And of course you'll need colour-coded nappies as well. Philip? Here’s yours, pretty pink – change in to it, would you? Oh, I forgot. You can’t, can you? Well hop up on the bed then, and I’ll do it for you.”
When they were both neatly re-nappied and re-pantied, Shaniya helped them on with little short vests, one pink, one blue, designed to show off their new panties to best advantage. When she was satisfied with their appearance, she directed them towards the door.
“You look very sweet. Right. Let’s go and show the girls, shall we? See what they think. Before Kimona’s friends have to go home.”
-
Chapter 111. An Outing is Planned.
Shaniya herded them downstairs, through the kitchen, and into the living-room.
“Girls? Look at Philip and Matthew. What do you think?”
Four heads turned in their direction. They took in the boys’ new look.
“Our babies have nice new pants…” began Kimona, slightly uncertain.
Then Dorelia giggled. “They look really silly,” she ventured.
“They’re too big for baby pants, really,” remarked Lucy, smiling.
“They looked like proper babies before,” said Abigail, “but now….”
Kimona had always thought of their baby clothes as part of a dressing-up game, for their benefit. But Shaniya’s tactic in stripping away all the cute outfits and revealing them as they really were – two big boys just pretending to be babies – suddenly brought the truth home to her.
“Yes,” she said, excitedly, realisation dawning, “Philip? Matthew? Now you just look dumb. You're much too old to be in such silly pants an’ everything. Don’t you think so, mummy?”
“I agree, dear. But they do like making an exhibition of themselves – don’t you, boys?” She winked. “Suppose we took them out to the shops. What would people say, do you think?”
“They would laugh!” shouted Dorelia.
“They would say, “ooh, what big, silly babies, why are they wearing nappies and plastic babies’ panties?” grinned Abigail.
“They would ask them if they wetted their nappies!” cried Lucy, delighted.
Philip closed his eyes. The charade had suddenly been exploded. The girls now saw them for exactly what they were.
“Could we, mummy?” asked Kimona, urgently. “Could we take them out to the shops one day? It’d be such fun!”
“Well, I don’t know…” She looked innocently at her friends. Jess suppressed a laugh.
“Please….?”
“Yes, please ,” echoed Dorelia.
“Just as they are,” added Abigail.
“Maybe…” said Dana. “I’d have to discuss it with your mummies, but perhaps, if you’re very good, we could even go…tomorrow.”
“Yay!”
“Yippee!”
Philip and Matthew looked at each other desperately. Shaniya smiled at them triumphantly.
“Would they have their dummies in?” asked Lucy.
“They ought to,” said Kimona. “If they want to be babies they should suc-k their dummies all the time, ‘cept when they’re being fed, course…”
“Yes, I think I agree,” said Dana. “Shaniya’s going to teach them babytalk, but they haven’t learnt it properly yet, so it may be better…”
“Can we help?” Kimona, asked her sister.
“Course, Kim. All of you can help.”
“This is gonna be fun!” grinned Abigail.
-
OK, as asserted in others' reviews Philip's character has undergone a complete metamorphosis. When the story began Philip, who had an admirable character, was putting himself into his aunt's and cousin's sinister clutches to save his family. As the story progressed Philip let himself be compromised again and again for his family's sake. Now, Philip is a full blown wimp. When and why did this happen? Prior reviews and the author have touched on the changes in Philip's character but he is now just a trope in an infantilization story. Blackmail is now a joke with the amount of current and proposed hyper-exposure. Who doesn't know about their situation? Philip and Matthew could, when alone with Shaniya or even with one or two of the women, just subdue her/them (it's been implied they're physically capable) and together get out of the mittens (why they let her put them on them in the first place is inexplicable) lose the baby clothes, find something suitable to cover up with and get away from this scene after dark. Philip's plan is garbage and unless they are both dumb as posts they should realize this and act.
Whew! That felt good. Sorry! Understand that this is fiction and your story Sandra B but the story has always had the draw of Philip's strong character triumphing and that seems lost forever. Finally, to clarify, this is not a complaint/criticism of Philip's feminity, infantile tendencies (if any), etc. Rather that Philip is letting go of any control and letting events unfold to his detriment. Guess he's just your garden variety masochist.
-
Chapter 112. Philip’s Brainwave.
After Shaniya had tucked up Kimona and Dorelia in bed, and Lucy and Abigail had gone home, Dana, Jess and Jill sat down at the kitchen table to discuss the next day’s expedition. The boys were divested of their mitts, and allowed to remove their pacifiers, (on condition they remained in a state of pacification), and directed to sit in the lounge, whence they happily retired and started to play computer games. Shaniya told the girls a story – about what, their mothers didn’t know, but they could hear the giggling all the way downstairs. Eventually even that died down, and a couple of minutes later Shaniya joined them in the kitchen. Jess had been looking at her phone.
“Showers tomorrow,” she announced. “Know what I’m thinking?”
“Rain capes!” said Dana, with a laugh. “Perfect! I’d forgotten about those.”
“They’ve got rain capes?” said Shaniya, disbelieving. “How come I didn’t see them?”
“Oh, we put them aside – for a rainy day,” laughed Jess. “Hold on, I’ll get them out.”
She disappeared into the hallway and returned a moment later with two cardboard boxes. Each contained a little hooded raincape, made of shiny polyester, quite stiff, and no more than waist length, one red and one yellow. They buttoned up at the front, and attached to the round collars were little pointed hoods.
“And there’s matching bootees,” she added. “I’ll show you.”
She fetched the rubber bootees, equally shiny, with silly animal faces on the uppers.
“Matthew?” called Jill, “come here a minute, darling. We just need to check something for size.”
“Mum, I’m busy. Just a minute.”
“All right. As soon as you can, please.”
Five minutes later he appeared in the doorway. Philip hovered a few yards behind him.
“Yeah? What do you want?”
“Just try this on, darling,” said Jill, holding up the red cape.
Matthew hesitated. “Why…?”
“Just do it. Come on…”
Reluctantly he presented himself for fitting. He declined to assist her in any way.
“Matthew! Now. Turn around. Now, lift your arms so I can get this on you. Come on. That’s better. There.”
She took him by the shoulders and swivelled him round again so that he was facing her.
“What a sulky face!” she muttered, and she buttoned up the cape. The top, collar, button, was rather stiff, but finally she had it done up. She pulled up the little pixie hood and stood back to admire him. The cape stuck out prettily. It came down just to his hips.
“There. That looks lovely. And it’ll keep you nice and dry in the rain.”
“The sleeves fit him perfectly,” said Dana. “I was worried they might be too short.”
“But, mum…,” he whined, “look…it hardly comes down to my waist…”
“Nonsense. It’s perfect,” she said, fussing with the hem. “Your pants are waterproof anyway. You’re surely not afraid of getting your legs wet, are you?”
“The red suits you,” said Dana. “And it goes well with your blue pants.”
“Yes,” added Jess. “And I’m going to thread your pacifier onto some nice blue ribbon so you can have it round your neck, within easy reach.”
“You’re going to look so smart, Matty,” simpered his mother. “My beautiful baby boy…” With which affectionate remark she took him possessively in her arms, and hugged him.
Shaniya’s eyes were sparkling with glee. She looked beyond Matthew to where Philip was standing, silent and frowning.
“And you, Philip, don’t be jealous, will you? You’ll have the yellow one, lucky boy. And I’ll put your pacifier on pink ribbon, to match your panties!”
“Shut up, Shaniya!” was his only response.
Poor Matthew was powerless against the sheer emotional pressure and will of the women. He had already surrendered, and his only thought was how to minimise his humiliation. The immediate developments had rather dashed his hopes, however. He stood there submissively as his mother unbuttoned his cape. Then he turned, returned to the living room, and to their delight the women saw him put his pacifier in and curl up on the couch.
“Mum! Did you see that? He put his dummy in himself!”
“I saw,” said Dana. “He’s a quick learner, Jill.”
“My, oh my…” murmured Jill.
Philip scowled at them, turned, and sat down by his friend.
“Matty! Take it out! You’re just playing into their hands!”
He curled up tighter, and removed his pacifier. “Don’t care,” he said, and put it back.
Philip laid his hand on his arm. “Come on. Don’t give up…”
But Matthew only shook his head. Philip sat back. Maybe he was right. They had both of them just where they wanted them. Perhaps it wouldn’t be that bad. If they kept their hoods up, and their pacifiers in, and their heads down…. He sighed. In a few weeks it would all be over, anyway. Maybe the best way was to resign themselves to the inevitable. He became thoughtful. Perhaps… Just suppose, just suppose that, instead of curling up with embarrassment…what if we…went along with it all. Made a joke of it….behaved like we were willing participants… But why would we be? Why? Suppose…suppose we were doing it for charity…collecting money for…I don’t know….what was that place just off the High Street? Something about new mums… They give advice to mothers with babies, don't they? And have some exchange service for second-hand baby equipment. He jumped up and approached the kitchen.
“Can I ask a question? Are you really taking us shopping tomorrow?”
“Of course, Philip,” smirked Dana. “Why? Did you want to look at more baby clothes?”
“No… If you’re going to make an exhibition of us, why don’t we actually do something useful, and try to collect some money for charity?”
They stared at him in surprise.
“There’s a charity for mothers with babies…just off the High Street…”
“New Mums’ Exchange!” interrupted Jess. “Yes…I’ve been in there. I know the proprietor…”
“You want to collect money for them?” said Dana.
“Why not? At least we’d be doing something useful.”
There was a brief silence. The woman looked at each other, smiles dawning.
“That’s such a lovely idea,” said Shaniya, genuinely impressed. Why don’t we, mum?”
“Okay…”
“I’ll call them in the morning,” said Jess. “Philip, that’s so clever. And such a nice idea. I’m sure they’ll be delighted…”
Matthew had risen and joined the others. He stared at Philip questioningly. Philip winked. “Explain later,” he whispered.
-
Chapter 113. Marshfield.
When later that evening Philip explained his idea to his friend, Matthew became quite excited.
“That’s brilliant, Phil! We won’t have to be embarrassed. It’ll all be a bit of fun! I do hope that charity place let’s us do it, though.”
“They should. I don’t see how they could turn down an opportunity to get some cash, and some publicity.”
“So how will it work?”
“That I don’t know. Shaniya was talking about getting the girls to make a placard, and having one of them carry a collecting-box. Anyway, I don’t think it’ll be very busy out. It’s supposed to rain tomorrow.”
Jess did more than telephone her friend. She drove into town and called at the shop.
“Janice! How are you, dear?”
“Hello, Jess. You look happy. To what do I owe the pleasure…?”
Jess explained the situation as well as she could. Janice was a little puzzled by the idea of two big teenagers willingly dressing up as babies.
“I’m surprised they volunteered…but it’s very good of them, of course. I’d have to thank them personally.”
“Well, they didn’t exactly volunteer…but they’re going to do it anyway. Now what do you think the best place would be?”
The two women talked for several minutes. When she left, Jess was carrying two of the charity’s collecting-boxes, and two posters which were used for shop windows or advertising at other venues. When she arrived back at Dana’s, Toni had already arrived, as usual bringing both Abigail and Lucy. Everyone immediately set about pasting the posters to pieces of cardboard, and attaching them to handles, made from an old broom handle and a piece of aluminium tube they found in the shed. The boys were waiting upstairs, and at ten Jess and Jill went up to get them ready. They stood there glumly in their colour-coded pull-ups. Dana and Jess dusted them with perfumed baby powder so they smelt like real babies, combed their hair, and began to dress them. On went their cute new plastic pants, their shiny bootees, their little vests, and finally their new baby capes, all bright and gleaming. Once they were neatly buttoned in, and their pointy hoods pulled over their heads, Jess produced their pacifiers, now both threaded onto wide coloured ribbons, and hung them around their necks. They looked splendid in their new outfits, Matthew all in red and blue, Philip in yellow and pink. Jess and Dana packed a changing bag, (not forgetting to put in their mitts and pacifier straps), and, with little pats on their bottoms, sent them out into the corridor, and followed them down the stairs, to where the others were waiting. Their capes bobbed up and down as they descended, setting off their contrasting pants perfectly.
“So cute,” murmured Dana.
When they laid eyes on them, the girls first screamed with delight, then collapsed in fits of hysterical giggles. Philip wasn’t fazed. He had made a decision to play his part as a willing participant.
“Baby Philippa not funny,” he blurted, in baby talk, making a sulky face, “Bay Philippa and Baby Maffew smart, pretty babies. Wear nice capes. Pretty panties. Silly Kimona and girls jealous, me finks. Aunty Dana? Babies go shops now?”
This statement merely generated more hilarity. Even Matthew had to smile. “Baby Philippa stoopid,” he murmured. “Baby Maffew much prettier.”
“Wow. They’re really into it!” whispered Shaniya to her mother. “They look sensational! I love the way their capes totally show off their plastic pants. Are we leaving soon?”
They piled into the cars, stowing the placards and boxes in the boots, and were soon on their way. The boys went with Dana, Jess and Jill. Jill held the big changing bag on her lap. Just for the appearance of authenticity, Philip hoped. They drove down the High Street. It was much busier than Philip had anticipated.
“Lots of people out,” said Jess, with relish.
“Holidays have started in earnest,” remarked Dana.
Philip frowned. In all the confusion, he had sort of forgotten all the schools broke up that very day. “Where aunty gonna park?” he asked.
“Not here, love. There’s a little way to go, yet.”
“What? Where are we going, then,” said Philip, nervously, suddenly forgetting he was supposed to be acting the baby.
“Marshfield. Janice said she thought that would be the best place.”
“Marshfield?” Philip froze. Marshfield shopping centre was always seething with people. And worse. It was the place kids from the comp. liked to hang out.
“Shit,” murmured Matthew. “Why there, of all places?”
“Just as well we’re early,” Dana said to Jess. “It’s going to get busy there later.”
“But we’ll be home before then, won’t we?” Matthew asked anxiously.
“Home, dear?” said Jill. “Oh, no, we won’t be home till much later. I know you'll want to collect as much money as possible for New Mums – won't you?”
“Yes,” said Jess, “I know you’re going to put on a good show. I called the shopping centre this morning, and explained everything to them, and they’re quite happy for us to set up by the central fountain. We can even use that little stage thing if we want to.”
They parked near to each other on the rooftop of the car park, and got out. Four girls, four mothers, Shaniya, and two boy-babies. It was raining lightly, speckling the boys' outfits with little drops. There were the four girls, the three mothers, Jill, Matthew and Philip. Dana handed out the placards and boxes, grabbed the changing bag, and they set off. They arrived at the lifts at the same time as two teenage girls, and Dana, Jess and the boys shared a lift with them, leaving the others to follow. The lift seemed to take ages. The faint scent of baby powder and warm plastic filled the enclosed space, and as the teenagers made vain efforts to stifle their splutters and snorts of laughter, Philip felt his cheeks beginning to burn with embarrassment. Jess took the opportunity to compound their discomfort by talking to them in baby talk.
“Baby Philippa? Is baby’s nappy still nice and dry? Good girl! Aunty give you a nice feed from your bottle soon. Baby Matthew?”
But Baby Matthew had regressed again. He had put his pacifier in his mouth, and was holding himself through his pants, for all the world like a real tired little baby.
“I think baby Matty will need a little nap soon,” remarked Dana.
They left the lift, and made their way between the shops towards the centre of the complex. There was the usual anodyne music playing from loudspeakers. Though it was early, the place was already getting busy. There were lots of families with children, who stopped and stared open-mouthed at the spectacle of these two oversized, but beautifully-dressed, babies. At the fountain they were met by a young female security guard, who, having done a double-take at the boys, quickly recovered herself and indicated the area that had been allocated to them.
“If you wouldn’t mind just keeping within the taped lines, ladies, or using the dais” – she indicated a low platform, about fifteen feet square, in a recess in the fountain edge, that was used for musical performances – “you can do whatever you like. If you want to go shopping, and leave the kids – or the babies – here, you can. I’ll be around here all day, so I can keep an eye on them.”
“Thank you,” said Dana, “That’s very kind of you. What’s your name?”
“Not at all, madam. I’m Sonya. I’ve got three of my own. But the babies are adorable! Why don’t you put them up on the dais where everyone can get a good view?”
“Good idea, Sonya,” said Dana. “I’m Dana, and this is Jess, Jill, and Toni, and this is my daughter Shaniya. These are our girls, and these” – she indicated the two blushing boys – “these are our two volunteers, Matthew and Philippa.”
Sonya smiled broadly and nodded politely at them. Dana continued talking, but Sonya didn’t seem to be paying attention. Her smile didn’t fade, nor did she seem able to take her eyes off the two boys. Their discomfiture was increased by the fact a small crowd was now gathering, the children pointing and giggling. Matthew’s baby-like behaviour was drawing particular attention.
“Philippa? Why don’t you pop your dummy in, love? Like Matthew,” said Jess. “Come on, get in character.”
Philip stamped his foot. “Shan’t!”
“That’s right. That’s better. Be a bit naughty. Then Sonya can come and tell you off, can’t you Sonya?”
“That’s right, er, Philippa,” grinned Sonya. “I know just how to deal with naughty little girls.”
The girls began busying themselves in front of the dais. Kimona and Lucy raised the placards, while Abigail and Dorelia held out the collection boxes. When the people discovered it was a charity stunt they were watching, they began willingly to donate, partly from altruism, but also because it justified them in remaining there gawping at the ‘babies’. The problem was, having paid their money, they felt they should be entertained. And though the spectacle of the boys standing there, fidgeting awkwardly with embarrassment, was in itself quite amusing, they soon wanted something more. Their frustration was vocalised mainly by the children in the audience.
“Mummy, are the babies going to do a show?”
“Can we go and look at the babies?”
“I want that girl baby to suc-k her dummy too!”
“I think they’re hungry, mummy. When are they going to be fed?”
“They’ve got baby pants just like Milly, haven’t they mummy?”
Sonya winked at Jess. “They don’t look very happy.”
“No. They probably want their milk.”
“Oh, do you have some?”
“I have their bottles.” Jess opened the bag and showed her two big plastic bottles.
“Oh, my. Those teats…are so big. If I get some milk, could I help, do you think…?”
“Be our guest, Sonya.”
“I’ll be right back,” she said, turning and pushing her way through the crowd.
“What a nice woman, that Sonya,” smiled Dana.
-
Another two brilliant chapters. I think Matthew is enjoy being babied a little too much.
-
Hi
I really need more. Hope have a new chapter soon.
Pretty please
-
Chapter 114. Trouble at t’Mall.
Sonya took a while, but when she returned the reason became clear. She had not brought ordinary milk, but had actually gone to the chemist’s and got formula, which she had then prepared with warm water in her office.
“Might as well give them the real thing,” she grinned – then added, “well, not quite the real thing. I couldn’t arrange that, I’m sorry to say.”
She helped Jess fill the boys’ bottles. Because of their size they could hold about a litre each, but for the time being the women only filled them two-thirds full. Whilst they were doing so, another security woman arrived, dragging two big beanbags.
“Oh, Jess. This is my colleague Teri. We’ve borrowed these from the furniture place. I thought they’d be ideal for…you know…”
“Perfect. That’s brilliant. Thanks, girls.”
“I was wondering…” continued Sonya, “do you think I… I mean, could I help…?”
“Jill? All right if Sonya feeds Matthew?”
“Of course, go ahead. Now Matty? Behave yourself for Sonya, won’t you? Drink your milk and don’t fidget.”
“Yes, mummy…”
“Good boy,” said Jess. “I’ll take care of Philip.”
“Thanks, Jill! I just love feeding babies. Makes me feel so…peaceful.”
They arranged the beanbags on each side of the little stage. Philip and Matthew looked on helplessly. It was as if they were celebrities: the crowd had grown, and there was an excited hubbub of voices, and the occasional flash of a camera. Then Jess seated herself on one, and Sonya on the other, and beckoned to boys over. They went readily; having to stand up there in front of everyone with their cute plastic pants in full view was no joke, and they were glad to have the opportunity to curl up and hide themselves a little. Sonya was delighted to find that Matthew latched on quite eagerly; apart from being thirsty, he wanted desperately to be coddled and comforted. He was feeling more and more infantile every minute. She didn’t have to squeeze the bottle. He held on to his surrogate mother tightly and suc-ked hard at the big smooth teat.
“There, there, Matthew…good baby…baby’s very thirsty, isn’t he?”
Jess was having less success. She cradled Philip’s head in her arm, and presented the teat in from of his face. He stared at it cross-eyed and wrinkled his nose.
“Come on, darling. Open wide. Nice milkies for you,” she said encouragingly.
Philip turned his head aside. “Why did you have to get bottles like this? I don’t want to suc-k that thing in public. It’s embarrassing.”
“Well most people haven’t even noticed, Philip. But unless you start suc-king soon, they will.”
Philip saw the logic of this argument, and after a snort of annoyance, consented to part his lips and allow Jess to push the teat home. He didn’t start feeding at once, however, prompting Jess to give the bottle a squeeze, sending a spurt of milk into his mouth from the tip of the rubber phallus, which he was forced to swallow.
Sonya had been keeping the audience back from the dais, but now that she was otherwise engaged, they moved right up to it, a mere couple of feet from where the boys were being nursed. Inevitably the children were congregated in the front row.
“You’d better keep it well in,” whispered Jess, “or they’re going to see. So take your time, cos when you finish, out it’ll come!””
Philip frowned. She gave him a wicked smile. “I’m sure you like the feeling anyway. Don’t you?”
Philip’s cheek was resting against Jess’s left breast. It was warm and firm, and he could feel stirrings under the thick pad of his pull-up. At the same time, there was the teat. He was keeping his teeth clamped around the short length of shaft, just behind the bulge of the head, so that it should not slip out accidentally. He ran his tongue over the smooth rubber bulb, and in the cleft on its underside. It really was very realistic. The feeling of it nestling so comfortably in his mouth was also somehow exciting. He suc-ked at it gently, and was rewarded with a little stream of milk. He could feel pressure growing inside his pull-up, and his cheeks began to burn again. He was feeling strangely confused. Jess seemed to sense it, because she began to play games.
“Had enough, baby?” she asked, loud enough for the onlookers, craning forward to get a better view, to hear. And she made as if to withdraw the teat from his mouth. Philip, alarmed, closed his teeth tighter and went with it, much to everyone’s amusement.
“Look, mummy! Baby doesn’t want his bottle taken away!” laughed a little girl in the front row.
“Oh!” said Jess, in mock surprise, lowering it back into its former position. Then, mischievously, she repeated the process several times, forcing Philip to raise and lower his head to stop it slipping out of his mouth, and raising a ripple of laughter from the audience.
“You don’t want to let it go, do you darling?” said Jess. And then, in a whisper, “I expect you wish it was Matty, don’t you? Don’t you? Here, let me remind you.” And she started moving the bottle back and forth rhythmically, making the teat oscillate in his mouth, and quickly generating a full-blown erection. After a minute or so, she suddenly hissed in his ear, “Oh! Oh! I think…I think he’s going to come!” – and she gripped the bottle in such a way that the warm milk burst forth from the teat in a series of little spurts.
Jess was jubilant. At last she had Philip just where she wanted him – utterly compromised and quite in her power. He had rolled more onto his right side, and she could see the bulge in his pull-up under the clear pink plastic. Good, she thought. Anything that helps associate baby stuff with pleasure will be to our advantage. She lowered her head till her mouth was a couple of inches from his ear, and began to murmur sweet nothings.
They were in the middle of feeding the babies, when two female police offers passed by. When they saw the crowd they stopped to see what all the fuss was about.
“Baby feeding-time! My, they’re big ones, Julie!”
Julie laughed. “Isn’t that Sonya? Hey, Sonya. What’s going on?”
The people moved aside so they could approach the stage.
“What’s all this then?” said the other.
“Oh, Susie, please. In a minute you’ll be saying, “’Ello ‘ello ‘ello”” remarked Julie.
“But what is it…Sonya?”
“Nothing really, girls. These are just a couple of babies that came to the shops with their mummies, and needed their morning feed.”
“I see,” said Susie. She winked. “I think we may have to arrest them for causing an obstruction, and take them back to the station. What do you think, Julie?”
Matthew pushed his bottle away and looked at them fearfully, not entirely sure they were joking.
“I think we will. I’ll handcuff this one, you take the other.” And she produced a pair of bright steel handcuffs, snapped on end round Matthew’s wrist, and the other round her own. “Come on, little one. You’re coming with us,” she said sternly. She gave him a tug, and, still looking confused, he stood up. Susie handcuffed herself to Philip, and announced to the audience, “We’re taking these two naughty babies into custody. They will be imprisoned, tried, and probably sentenced to having their dummies taken away.”
“Oh,” said Jess, “that would be such a shame. Could we not just give them an on-the-spot spanking instead.”
“All right, I guess so,” said Julie. “But first, I want a few photos for the ‘Police Gazette’.”
Sonya did the honours, and afterwards the boys were released and given a simultaneous mock spanking by the officers, much to the edification of the onlookers. Matthew was over Julie’s knee, when he saw movement at the front of the crowd, and two faces appeared which looked somehow familiar. Being horizontal, he could not place them at once. But then he froze. They were, indisputably, the faces of Dave and Sharon!
-
Chapter 115. A Change of Plan.
The evolution of the expression on Dave’s face would have been hilarious had it not been so alarming. It began with a sneer of dismissal, morphed in to frown of incomprehension, then proceeded at a slow pace, suggestive of an intelligence of low perceptive abilities, to one of dawning recognition, and then, the identity of Matthew having finally sunk in, was suffused with the light of savage delight. He turned to Sharon and started gabbling, jabbing his finger in Matthew’s direction. She said nothing, mildly amused at his antics.
Then his attention turned to the other detainee. It took him even longer to recognise Philip. When he did so, his response was very different. He turned to Sharon again, with knitted brow. Matthew saw her nod, and stifle a laugh. Dave turned first white, then red. His brow clouded and his face became contorted with anger. He began shouting and shaking his fist, as if he were an actor in a bad nineteenth century melodrama. Sharon was doubling up with laughter now, probably remembering how much he had fancied Philip and how he had tried to chat him up. Philip and Matthew looked at each other nervously. The two police officers looked at each other with annoyance.
“Excuse me, young man. Yes, you. Kindly keep your voice down. There are children present,” said Julie.
“And babies!” added Susie, with a smile.
When Dave continued to fume and rage, Julie uncuffed herself from Matthew and made to approach the troublemaker. But he quickly took his leave, only hesitating to shout over his shoulder, “We’ll get you, you fuc-king perverts. Me an’ the boys will get you, an’ beat the shit outta you!”
The episode cast something of a damper on proceedings, so the participants descended from the stage, and the crowd slowly dispersed. Sharon stayed behind, however. She approached the boys.
“Nice show, guys. ‘E’s not ‘appy, though. ‘E means what ‘e says. I’m done wiv him, any’ow. If I was you, I’d lay low for a bit. I was gonna say you two should be on the stage, but I guess you were, in a manner of speakin’. If it’s any consolation, I thought you was great!”
The police officers said goodbye. “I’ll treasure these snaps forever,” smiled Julie, as they left.
“What we going to do, Philip?” whispered Matthew. “Those so-called mates of mine…they’re nasty and they’re evil. I don’t want to run into any of them…”
“Take no notice,” said Shaniya. “leave it to me. I’ll have a word with my mate John. He’s knows Dave and all his crowd. Sometimes he goes round with them. But now it turns out Dave had a thing for you, Philip” – here she looked him up and down in mock surprise – “I think we’ll be able to exert some leverage. I mean, suppose his mates found out he’d fallen out of bed over some bloke in drag? He’d never live it down.”
Philip made a face. “Thanks, Shaniya. You’ve got a point. Even so, I think we should keep a low profile for a bit.” He turned to Matthew. “I have a suggestion. Why don’t we ask if we can go off to baby training early? Maybe this will all die down a bit in a week or two.”
“Do you think so?”
“Couldn’t do any harm, anyway.”
“Okay. Let’s try, then.”
“Come on boys,” put in Toni, “let’s get out of here. We can use the side exit, just in case that ugly brute is hanging around waiting for us.”
“I’ll go ahead and make sure,” said Shaniya. “I’ll signal you if it’s clear.”
The rest of them said farewell to Sonya, and followed on, trying (but inevitably failing) to be inconspicuous.
At home, Philip put their proposition to Dana, Jess, and Jill. He explained the history. Of course they understood – in fact, they were rather gratified they wouldn’t have to suppress any last-minute protests – and Dana rang Mary there and then. Mary was in the middle of preparing for her new intake, but was quite happy for the boys to come down early. It was arranged they would be delivered to her the following morning. So everyone was happy. The boys were happy they wouldn’t have to fight Dave and his gang – at least, not for a few weeks. The women were happy the boys were happy. And Kimona was happy, because her friends were allowed to stay over to say goodbye to the boys the next day.
When the next morning came, all those goodbyes had been said, and all the hugs and kisses exhausted, the boys piled into the back of Dana’s car, accompanied by Shaniya, (who was desperate to see the training centre so she could tell her mates all about it), their luggage stowed in the boot, and Dana and Jess in the front. They had been allowed to travel in their everyday clothes. Philip was particularly keen to have some ordinary clothes there, just in case the necessity of escape arose. Before Dana could start the car, however, a figure was seen running down the street towards them.
“Who’s that?” said Jess. “Not one of those guys, is it?”
Philip peered out of the window. Then suddenly he threw open the door and jumped out, and caught the figure in his arms.
“Becca!”
“Just come ter say bye, innit? I only ‘eard you was leavin’ early this mornin’.”
“It’s so great to see you…”
“Yeah, well, you’re a glutton for punishment, ain’t yer? But I’ll be ‘ere when yous both get back, an’ I ‘ope to ‘ave some good news for yer.”
Philip held onto her and for a moment Matthew feared he was going to be deserted. But Rebecca wasn’t having any.
“Go on, idiot. Get in the car. I want yer fully trained when you get back. I’ve got plans for you, baby! Now, go on.”
As the car drove away she stood on the pavement, watching but not waving. There was plenty of that being done by the others.
-
Chapter 116. Resborough.
Resborough was a good fifty miles away, in the next county.
“I can imagine just what it’s going to be like,” said Philip.
“What?” asked Shaniya and Matthew simultaneously.
“Old Victorian house in its own grounds, dark and spooky, towers and stuff, punishment room in the basement…”
“What?” said Matthew, alarmed.
“Only joking. But we’re gonna be prisoners. There’ll be some sort of security. Maybe women in thigh boots with whips an’ chains an’ stuff…”
“Dream on, Philip,” laughed Shaniya. “Anyway, you’ve met…what’s her name…Mary. What’s she like?”
“I dunno. Sort of nondescript really. Middle-aged. Shortish. Got a permanent twinkle in her eye, if you know what I mean…”
“Well, we’ll be seeing her soon enough,” remarked Matthew, grimacing.
They found Mary’s place easily enough. It was nothing like Philip had imagined. It was at the end of Resborough High Street, set back from the road. It was an old building, probably Edwardian, but it looked like a cross between a house and an old hospital – which it turned out it had been, until about ten years before. They drove into the forecourt. Jess had rung ahead, and there was Mary, waiting at the entrance, hands clasped and a welcoming smile on her face. She was a fairly buxom woman, dressed like a ward sister, in blue uniform and white apron, with a little cap on her head, a pair of surgical gloves peeping out of her breast pocket, and a little notebook hanging at her waist.
“Philip! How lovely to see you! And this must be Matthew. Good morning ladies. Thank you so much for bringing my latest recruits all this way. And Philip’s aunt has asked me to thank you for looking after him in recent days. Come in, please. I’ll give you the tour.”
Mary explained it was the old cottage hospital. It had fallen into disuse many years ago, but Mary had bought it, and had it completely renovated. The ground floor boasted a dozen rooms, some, which had obviously been small wards, with long windows, others smaller and cosier. Philip noticed that many of them had their doors closed, and Mary passed them by without comment. A young woman in a nurse’s uniform appeared from one room, gave them a casual glance, and disappeared into another.
“These smaller rooms were for private paying patients,” said Mary, as she conducted them around. At the back of the building, at the foot of the rear staircase, windows looked out on a huge lawn, with flower beds all around, stocked with all sorts of play pens and play equipment. Peeping into a side room, Philip saw about eight or nine little prams. He laughed.
“I don’t think we’re going to fit in those!”
Mary looked at him sternly. “They’re for the babies to play with, not to get into,” she snapped.
On the opposite side a few stone steps descended to a low arched door with a big old lock.
“Oh. And what’s down there?” he asked, undaunted.
Mary glared at him. “You ask a lot of questions, young man. That’s private. You’ll be told where you can and where you cannot go at induction. Now, the upstairs.”
“Punishment room,” whispered Philip to Matthew.
Upstairs, she showed them one empty room. All the other doors were closed. Somewhere a baby was crying. Shaniya glanced at Philip and frowned questioningly. But clearly Mary liked to keep her secrets. She turned and led them downstairs.
“I’m sorry I can’t show you more at the moment, but no doubt you’ll come on visiting day. I’ll email you the dates and hours. I’m sorry to hurry you, but we have a rather busy day today, and…”
“No, that perfectly all right,” said Dana. “Thank you so much for showing us round.”
Mary led them back to the front door. Another nurse was bringing in the boys’ bags.
Mary smiled ingratiatingly. “I took the liberty… I’m sorry to rush you, but…you know what it’s like.” The boys briefly took their leave, and before they knew it the main door had been shut and they were alone with Mary. At once her demeanour changed completely.
“Right. Follow me. In here.” She opened one of the closed doors and ushered them into a small room with grey walls and two high windows. There was a chest, a wardrobe, a big clothes basket, several wooden chairs, and against the far wall, two barred steel cages, each about six feet long and four feet high.
“Wait here. Millie will be in to attend to you shortly.”
She closed the door, and they heard her calling “Millicent? Millicent? They’re ready for you. In the reception room.” They stared at each other. Matthew went to examine the cages.
“Th-they’re, like, playpens! Look – there’s a plastic mattress, and toys and stuff.”
“Some playpens,” said Philip grimly. “Bars across the top, and the end is a door with a bolt and padlock! Shit! I don’t like the look of this.”
“Nor me,” said Matthew, moving back towards the door and trying the handle. “Philip! She’s bloody locked us in!” He rattled the handle ineffectually. But at that very moment a key turned in the lock and it opened. A tall, slim woman with cropped black hair and red lipstick entered, wearing a nurse’s uniform – somewhat incongruously with a pencil skirt – and plain surgical gloves. She gave them a supercilious stare.
“Not trying to leave already, boys? You’ve only just arrived.”
“N-no…we were just…” began Matthew.
“The rules are very clear. You go nowhere without permission. The external doors are locked at all times. You will be told all the rules at induction. Until then, just do as you’re told. Now, get those clothes off, please. All of them. And put them in the clothes basket. I’ll be back in a minute.” She looked them up and down. “We were told your sizes. Everything is ready for you. From now on you won’t need to do anything for yourselves. The Centre will take care of everything. You have five minutes.”
With which encouraging remark she went out, closing and locking the door behind her.
The boys looked at each other nervously.
“What shall we do?” asked Matthew.
“I don’t know about you, Matty. I wouldn’t like to argue with her. I’m going to do what she said.”
He started to take off his clothes. Matthew looked helpless from his friend to the door and back again. Then he followed suit.
-
Still can't believe Philip and Matt agreed to go to baby training. Matthew appears shocked but what did he think it meant? And Philip wanting to take his normal clothing, duh? Did he really think he'd have access to it? Philip's and Matt's naivete is staggering for what are portrayed as normally intelligent mid to late teens. Oh well, they're in for it now!
-
hmm. :) Kind of when they get home their rooms are replaced with cribs, playpens, high chairs, and rattles and dolls suitable for newborns. As well as new baby clothes to replace their old clothes, and endless piles of diapers replacing all of their underwear. :)
-
Haven't seen any updates for awhile. Not concerned with the story, which of course all your readers would like to see continue, but rather that you're healthy and doing well.
-
Thanks for your concern, babycakes. I'm fine. It's just that I've been preoccupied with returning to work & preparing for returning to work. As soon as things slacken off a bit I will of course be resuming the (unlikely) adventures of Philip & co.
-
Missing #117 - or maybe #118 is the new 117 ?
-
Thanks, BabyLock. I forgot to upload. Coming up.
-
Chapter 117. Enlightenment.
In ten minutes the turning of the key announced her return. She ignored their nudity. Perhaps she was used to it, thought Philip. She handed them each a pile of clothes.
“Get changed. These are temporary clothes. We don’t allow boys in here in grown-up things.” She looked them up and down. “Your hair will do for the time being. Not ideal. Yours is untidy, but we’re used to that,” she remarked, regarding Matthew’s unkempt thatch. “And yours” – Philip was still in his best baby curls – “that’s very pretty, actually.” She made a face, apparently her attempt at a smile, then quickly resumed her wonted severity. “Induction in the hall in fifteen minutes.”
“Th-the hall?” stammered Matthew.
“Turn left, red double doors on your right.” She paused. “What are you waiting for?” And she turned on her heel and left.
They examined their outfits. Identical. Big pull-ups. “Thank goodness for that,” said Matthew. “For a moment I thought she was going to be pinning nappies on us.” Blue vest. Puffy pink cotton rompers smothered in little red hearts and balloons, with short sleeves and legs just above their knees, fastening with buttons and Velcro. Soft padded pink bootees and matching mittens, trimmed with blue ribbon. Big pink pacifiers on ribbons to hang round the necks - Philip’s on a yellow ribbon, Matthew’s a blue one.
They dressed quickly. While Philip was finishing up, Matthew climbed on a chair to look out of the window.
“What’s going on out there?”
“The main gates are closed now. There’s a dog… No, wait. There’s some sort of security guard person…”
“Let me see.”
Philip climbed up beside his friend. He was right. There, apparently patrolling the grounds, was a short chubby woman in a tight blue uniform, accompanied by an alert-looking German Shepherd. As they watched another appeared, taller and slimmer, but in the same uniform. They stood together for a while, smoking and laughing. Number two had on knee boots, with what looked like a riding-crop tucked down the side of one of them.
“That doesn’t look good…,” murmured Philip. But a peremptory rap at the door terminated further discussion. They jumped down and pulled it open. Opposite and to the right, there were the red doors. No-one else in sight, apart from their mentor, who was standing there waiting for them.
“Come on, you two. Now!”
They hurried over. She pushed open one door. “Find yourself a place, sit down, and be quiet. No talking.” The boys entered the hall.
The hall was not large, but it was bright with sunlight, streaming in through a row of long windows on the opposite wall. The centre of the floor was occupied by a huge blue play-mat, on which was seated a group of three boys, all about their age, and all dressed exactly as they were. Two of them wore blue ribbons, and one yellow, around their necks. They looked up glumly as Philip and Matthew entered, all except the smallest, who stared fixedly at Philip, and continued to do so for some minutes thereafter. Standing one on each side of the room were two more “nurses”, short-haired, unsmiling, wearing short, close-fitting silver-buttoned tunics emblazoned with a pink cross, white riding breeches, with long pink rubber riding boots and pink surgical gloves, their hands clasped in front of them. Matthew gaped, and shivered palpably. Philip noticed they each had a silver whistle on a ribbon around their neck – one blue, the other yellow. The one opposite indicated to the boys to sit. They quickly took their places behind the others, who were facing a low stage on the right. They looked around. At the sides of the hall were more of those cage-playpens, strewn with baby toys, with plastic chairs in between. At the back, a big ball play enclosure, with tunnels and slides and a deep sea of coloured plastic balls, enclosed within high Perspex walls pierced by one small arched door, no more than two feet high. At the front, to the left of the stage, another, smaller, Perspex enclosure with a side door, containing a long central cupboard with doors and drawers and topped with a counter, like a kitchen unit.
Philip was pondering on these facilities, when one of the nurses spat out “pay attention, boys!” and Mary walked onto the stage. There was a lectern with a microphone, just like a school hall, but with such a small audience no amplification was needed.
“Good morning, boys. Boys for now, but when you leave this hall, babies, for the foreseeable future. I think you all know me. You may address me as Auntie Mary, or simply as “miss”, if you prefer. Welcome to RITE – Resborough Infant Training and Education. You are my first recruits of this session. There will be more joining you in the next few days – so consider yourselves fortunate to be stealing a march on them. You may have seen some of our facilities already, but as you can see” – she indicated the hall with a wave of her hand – we are well-equipped. And there is much more in the rest of the building, which you will become familiar with in the coming weeks.”
I wonder how much Estella’s paying for all this, Philip thought. And what about Jill? But his query was soon answered, and not in the way he had expected.
“Now I should explain, if any of you are wondering, how this is all financed. Well, as you probably know, this is a free service provided for selected boys” – here she looked around the upturned faces with a slight meaningful smile – “selected boys, and not always selected for their civility and good behaviour, in the hope of improving their manners and deportment. But that is not the primary purpose of this institution. Not at all. Our principle function is the education of young women in the raising of infants. We are a registered charity and our funding comes from charitable sources and from local government, and, thanks to the efforts of our dedicated staff, our reputation and income has grown so much in recent years, that we are now able to run a considerable surplus, and are able to invest in new equipment, and to start planning our expansion.”
Here, Philip and Matthew stared at each other. This was a surprise. Philip felt his dormant anxiety beginning to awaken again.
“But I’ve no doubt you’re all eager to know more details of the programme. Well, first of all, this is not a school. You will not have to sit exams or pass tests or do homework.” She bestowed a simpering smile on the upturned faces. “Not at all. You are required only to do as you are told. To do as you are told at all times, without question or hesitation. Then we shall all get along fine. You will be introduced to all your nurses in due course. Nurse Millicent, at the door there, you’ve all met already. Nurses are to be addressed as “nurse” or “miss”. Always. Obedience, as I have said – but I want to impress on you again – is key. Disobedience means you have decided that you don’t want to be a baby – and therefore, you become at once subject to adult punishment. We have a dedicated punishment room – you may have seen the small door at the foot of the main staircase – which I suggest you avoid.” She paused, her eyes stony, letting the threat sink in. “But if you co-operate,” she continued, reassuming a benign expression, “you will find your life very comfortable. Very. Soft clothes, soft food, soft treatment all round. Take your choice. There will be three weeks of training, during which time you will frequently be objects of inspection – and I hope admiration. We have arrangements with most of the local secondary schools and colleges, and you will be expected to conduct yourselves appropriately in front of the young ladies that will visit. Do not try to converse with them, and do not show off, please. At the end of the training course, you will each be allocated a local family where you will receive a further week’s practical experience. Your performance during this week will show us whether you have benefitted from your training. The family will be asked to complete a report form, and providing their assessment meets a satisfactory standard, you will be discharged. Failure, however, will result in your being returned for the next session. And this will continue until we are satisfied you have reached the required standard.”
Auntie Mary seemed satisfied with the impression she had made on the new intake. She regarded them for a minute with smug amusement, nodding slightly to herself.
“Right. I think I’ve covered everything?”
Millicent nodded from her place at the main door.
“Good. Right. Blue group follow Nurse Hannah, yellow group Nurse Jackie. Dismiss.”
Philip and Matthew were taken aback. They had time to exchange only a brief word before they were marched out behind their respective nurses. Matthew turned left, accompanied by two of the boys, Philip, with the other, went right.
-
Chapter 118. Nurse Jackie Shows her Skills.
Nurse Jackie led her two charges along the corridor and up the stairs, then into a room with a yellow door. The walls were papered canary yellow, paper smothered with babyish motifs: pacifiers, bottles, childish portrayals of animals, and so on. On the far wall, either side of the window, were two big playpens, each about six feet long and three high, with steel bars around the sides, a plastic-covered padded floor, and a glass top, presumably so that the occupant could be exhibited like some sort of curiosity. In the corners were white cots with low sides, neatly fitted out with pink blankets and pillows, and with toys hanging from the headboards and mobiles suspended from the ceiling above. On the side walls were long, low cabinets with drawers and cupboards topped with changing mats and accompanied by lined bins, and on the corridor wall high chairs and other paraphernalia.
“Right, babies,” said Jackie, “before anything else we need to get you photographed. The photographer will be here in a moment.”
“W-what for?” ventured Philip.
“What for? For the books and the posters, of course. Every intake is photographed and the photos used to illustrate a catalogue, which we use to circulate amongst the schools and colleges and adoptive families. Each illustration will have your name under it, and any other details that are relevant – your age, your likes and dislikes, your standard of behaviour. In that way our clients have the chance to choose which babies to visit or to adopt, on a first come first served basis. We also have the photos made into posters, which are put up around the main hall, and which can also be purchased at cost. We sell quite a lot… Oh, here’s Lorraine now. Lorraine…how are you? I have two new recruits for you today.”
A brisk woman with dyed red hair, carrying a black backpack, had entered the room.
“Hi Jackie. I’m fine. Two nice big ones, I see. This one’s very pretty, isn’t he,” she added, looking critically at Philip. “What’s your name, baby?”
“Philip…” Philip responded sulkily.
“Baby Philip,” corrected Nurse Jackie. She waited. “Well? Go on.”
“Baby Philip,” repeated Philip, frowning.
“Well, Baby Philip,” said Lorraine, unzipping her bag and pulling out a pretty serious looking camera, “stand over against the wall, please. That’s right. Now, put your pacifier in – go on, I haven’t got all day – and hold this in your left hand.” Here she produced from her bag a doll with blonde hair in a very frilly pink dress. Philip took it reluctantly.
“Good. Now your right hand on your crotch, please.” She sighed. “Goodness, don’t you understand anything?” She took Philips hand and thrust it between his legs. “Now, squeeze – like you want to wee very badly.”
Philip looking rebellious, Nurse Jackie stepped forward and gave him one hard slap on his thigh.
“Ow!”
”Well do what you’re told! Otherwise I’ll have to tell Mary, and you won’t find her so sympathetic.”
Philip was compelled to comply.
“Good…good boy,” grinned Lorraine, snapping away enthusiastically. “That’s perfect – very sweet. You’re going to be very popular, I can see. Right, you’re done. Now…?” She turned to Philip’s companion. “You are…?”
“Baby Robert…, ” he responded, fearfully, obviously terrified of getting in Nurse Jackie’s bad books.
“Baby Robert…” Lorraine contemplated the nervous dark-haired boy shifting from one leg to the other. Despite the fact he was about Philip’s age, he seemed utterly cowed by the new regime. Philip guessed that being treated as a baby was a completely unfamiliar experience for him.
“Hmm…don’t be frightened. Just go and stand where Philip was, please.”
“But miss…”
“Do what Lorraine tells you, Robert,” said Jackie, irritably.
“But miss…I need to do a wee…badly…”
“Oh, even better!” cried Lorraine. “Now stand by the wall. Go on. Now, Robert, as I photograph you, I want you to wet your nappy. Okay?”
“Please…”
“No arguments. I just love it when I can get a proper baby action shot like this! Take the doll. Pacifier in. Good. Now, hold yourself and let it all out. You’ll feel so much better. I’ll take a video and capture a still for the catalogue. Go on. Don’t keep us all waiting.”
A threatening glare from Nurse Jackie was enough. Robert started sobbing quietly, and his face assumed an expression somewhere in between that of a frown of the most excruciating embarrassment and a smile of relief. When he had done, and his little rompers were nicely taut over the dilated pull-up, Lorraine replaced the lens cap on her camera with obvious satisfaction.
“Oh, that’s sensational. I’ll entitle it, “Baby Robert, on his first day, flooding his nappy”. Everyone’s going to love it.”
“No…please, miss…”
“Oh, dear,” said Jackie, testily, “now I’m going to have to change you!”
“Oh! Would you mind if I…Jackie?”
“Please do. Baby Robert’s first changing. That’s worth recording.”
Nurse Jackie took the poor frightened boy by one ear and led him over to the changing cabinet. She gave him a stool and made him climb onto the mat. She produced a long white rubber apron from the cupboard, and slipped it on, tying it at the back. Pulling on a pair of latex gloves, she removed his rompers and his wet pull-up with practised efficiency, dumping the pull-up into the bin next to her. Aware of the presence of Lorraine and her camera, Robert swiftly turned over and pressed himself face down onto the cool plastic. But Nurse Jackie had no intention of sparing his blushes. She produced baby wipes, cream and powder from the cabinet, and lined them up at one end of the mat. She wiped his bottom thoroughly, and ordered him to turn over. He resisted until she persuaded him with a sharp slap. Humiliated, he threw one arm across his face, covering his eyes but not concealing reddening cheeks. Again she went to work with the wipes, from his thighs to his tummy, holding his little boyhood between finger and thumb as she cleaned his private parts. When she was done, he swivelled back again, presenting her with his trembling bottom. Jackie applied the cream with a thorough but sympathetic hand, smoothing it into his buttocks and, much to his consternation, sliding her fingers between the cheeks. When she was satisfied she had dealt with all accessible areas, she scooped up another wad of cream and stood waiting for him to turn over.
“Come on, baby boy. I need to do your tummy.”
Robert didn’t move. Nurse Jackie sighed.
“Now, darling, you can either have a spanking from me or something much worse from the Principal. What’s it to be?”
Presented with an impossible choice, Robert caved in, and gingerly squirmed over onto his back.
“Good boy.”
Jackie transferred the cold blob of cream from her fingers to the middle of Robert’s belly. He gasped and stiffened. She began gently to massage it in with a circular motion, working outwards from the epicentre. His hands lifted involuntarily, as if he were about to fend her off. She ignored the gesture, now working cream into his belly button with a faint suc-king sound, now smoothing it into his thighs, allowing her finger tips to delve just below his little balls. In fact, she attended to every part – except the private ones. Robert was biting his lip now, and when she smiled, and reached for another blob of cream, he twitched, and emitted a faint squeak of anxiety.
Standing slightly to one side, to allow Lorraine an uninterrupted view, she again took the tip of his pen-is between finger and thumb, and smeared the baby cream down its length and over his balls. Then she got to work, cupping and caressing his balls and drawing her closed hand up the shaft. Robert whimpered and squirmed, and covered his face once again. Philip watched open-mouthed as Nurse Jackie expertly brought him to full erection, his pen-is standing stiff and straight like a little flagpole.
“There, there. Does baby like that?”
Robert groaned. Jackie continued. She gripped it tighter now, and drew her fist up more slowly, making the boy shudder with pleasure. It had looked so little to begin with, but now… Philip was hard himself, with excitement and envy.
“What do you think, Lorraine? Should I stop now?”
“Oh, Jackie, I think that would be a pity, don’t you? I mean, my film… All good stories need to come to a climax… But it does look so pretty…”
“It does. Wait a minute. I can make it even prettier.”
She hunted through the drawers till she found a reel of pink ribbon and some scissors. Cutting off a length, she wound it tightly around the middle of Robert’s pen-is, knotted it, and tied it off in a bow. The women began to giggle.
“Oh, Jackie, that’s so cute! But really…what a big thing for a little baby boy! I don’t know how you’re going to keep it under control!”
Robert’s “thing” was indeed big, and the constricting ribbon was making the head dilate, the scarlet tip peeping out of the pink foreskin and emitting a dribble of clear juice.
“Oh, don’t worry, darling – I’ll find a way. There are such things as chastity devices, you know. But for now…”
She began to work on the end, working the foreskin up and down, making a faint plopping sound. It wasn’t easy. It was oozing juice now, which was trickling down the shaft and spoiling the bow, and the whole thing was very slippery. But eventually she managed to coax it back behind the glans, now gleaming and purple with arousal. Robert was emitting inarticulate noises, and trembling all over.
“Time to put baby out of his misery,” winked Jackie. Gripping the bottom of the shaft with one hand, she began to massage the cleft on the underside of the glans with the tip of one finger. Robert put up a temporary resistance, but quickly capitulated. Philip saw what was coming, and took a step back. With a great sob of ecstasy, he exploded. The first spurt actually hit the ceiling. Then, crying and bucking in the intensity of his pleasure, he shot wad after wad of sperm into the air, showering both himself and the delighted women, and spattering the floor and wall!
At last his orgasm subsided, and he lay there, breathless and twitching. Lorraine looked disbelievingly at Nurse Jackie, and they both burst out laughing.
“Wow, Jackie, you certainly know your stuff!” laughed Lorraine, taking a tissue and wiping drops of Robert’s sperm off her face. “You’re two very lucky boys, I’m thinking,” she added, turning to Philip.
“Lorraine, please! You surely don’t think they’re going to get treated like that every day. No, that was just a necessity, or I would never have got his clean pull-up back on. It’s always a problem with our big babies, I’m afraid. As you know Lorraine, we have to lock their little willies firmly away, especially when they’re breast feeding, or goodness knows what would happen!” She mopped Roberts ejaculate off her apron. Philip pricked up his ears. Breast feeding? Had he heard right? Jackie noticed his surprise. “Oh yes, young man. You’ll be breast-fed. Lucky boy. You’ll need some practice here first, because when you get your placement…well, some of our ladies are producing far too much milk. You see? Not only will you get to enjoy yourself, but you’ll be providing a much-needed public service!”
Philip’s rebelliousness was beginning to be eroded by the thought he might not hate it here as much as he had imagined. He was already justifying his about-turn to himself. Well, he thought, as I’m here, and there’s no escape, maybe I should just fall in line. I mean, it would make everything easier, and the time would pass quicker, and really I don’t want to upset Mary…. Yes, I think that would be a clever strategy. In pursuance of which, he decided it could never be too early to demonstrate his new compliance.
“Nurse Jackie?”
“Yes, Philip?”
“Can I have my bottle soon, please?”
“Oh, of course you can, my little man! Especially when you ask so nicely!”
“Thank oo, Nurse Jackie. And Nurse Jackie?”
“Yes, darling?”
What Philip wanted was to be changed, just like Robert, and if he thought he could have got away with it, he would have wet himself on the spot. But such a request would have been transparently disingenuous, and in any case he had decided to play a long game.
“Could I have a little nap after, do you think? With that pretty dolly to cuddle?” He pointed at a brown-haired doll he had noticed lying in one of the cots. “Baby Philip want go sleepy-bye.”
“Oh, he’s so sweet!” cooed Lorraine.
“Oh, darling, of course!” cried Jackie, surprised and perhaps even a little enchanted. Was this really the boy Mary had warned her against? Really, he seemed quite an innocent little thing. “Just let me clean up here, and I’ll fetch it for you!”
-
Great chapter and welcome back
-
Thanks!
-
Chapter 119. Babies on Parade.
Meanwhile, Nurse Hannah had conducted Matthew and his two new acquaintances to a room on the ground floor, a room all decked out in blue, but otherwise not very different to Philip’s. One of his companions was small and nervous, the other tall and surly. He tried to start a conversation, but Nurse Hannah cut him off.
“Did I give you permission to speak? Did I?”
Matthew thought he’d better not risk even opening his mouth, so he just shook his head.
“Can’t you speak, boy? Well?”
You couldn’t win with Nurse Hannah.
“No, miss. I…”
“Well don’t then. Now, you three will share this room. No funny business. Do as you’re told and if you’re lucky I won’t need to spank you too often. Now, you can start by taking all your clothes off. Now, please!”
“But miss,” whined the surly one, “we’ve only just got dressed…”
“Yes, well, now you’re going to get undressed. You’ll be pleased to know you three have been chosen to be the girl babies.”
“G-girl b-babies?” gasped the smaller one, wide-eyed.
“Yes, girl babies. Aren’t you lucky, Billy? You look like you’d be much more at home as a girl, anyway. I’m not so sure about you two. Matthew, maybe. Graham? Definitely not. But I don’t decide these things, I just handle the arrangements. So clothes off, quickly, and make a line here.”
While they took off their temporary baby clothes, Hannah took a seat on a chair and fished three little red rubber things out of her pocket. They looked like thick party balloons, except that the neck was very short with circular opening, and at the other end two little eyelets.
“These will keep you under control,” smiled Nurse Hannah. “Little girl babies don’t have erections, now do they? They’re quite soft, but the rubber is nice and heavy, and you’ll find them fully effective.” She pointed to the small boy. “Billy? You first.”
Billy stared at the devices and began to shake his head. Nurse Hannah sighed, and gave him one good hard smack on the thigh. That was enough. He stood still, trembling a little, as she fitted him with the pouch. Matthew watched with growing unease. The neck was formed by a narrow ring of plastic, no more than a quarter of an inch broad, contained in a sleeve. This ring was adjustable a one point where there was a gap in the rubber. Nurse Hannah carefully packed Billy’s vital parts into the pouch, then compressed the ring till it fitted snugly in place behind his balls, and tightened it with a tiny silver Allen key.
“There,” she said, surveying with satisfaction the shiny little rubber packet that was now Billy’s private parts. “This key is unique, so there’s only one way that this is coming off, and that is when I decide it’s time. Graham? You’re next.”
All three boys were soon found themselves neatly and securely packaged, after which they were given very big, puffy rustling pink pull-ups to wear, and pretty pink plastic pants, translucent and decorated with little flowers, to go over them. They were allowed to choose from a range of very girlish very short smock dresses, and their outfits were finished off with pink animal bootees and soft tie-on mitts.
“Now you must wait for the hair stylist, girls,” smiled Hannah. She’ll be along shortly to give you each a lovely head of pretty curls. This evening all the babies are going to parade in the hall. Be on your best behaviour, won’t you? The cutest baby will get a little prize. Isn’t that exciting?”
“So miss, will Philip and the other boy be girl babies too?” asked Matthew.
“Oh, no. They’re going to be boy babies, silly! Perhaps, if you look really pretty tonight, maybe…maybe you might get a little kiss from one of them! Wouldn’t that be lovely? I’ll suggest it to the principal. Just imagine what a sweet picture that would make to put on the hall wall!”
Matthew was starting to feel sick. But his fate was no less embarrassing than Philip’s. Upstairs Nurse Jackie was preparing the boy babies. Boy babies, she explained, unlike girl babies, were allowed and acknowledged to be in possession of little willies. Staff and visiting ladies being entitled to derive a certain amount of amusement from their boyish appendages, it was necessary they should not be concealed unnecessarily during changing. She neglected to add that it was the established custom for those aforesaid females to entertain themselves at such times by a certain amount of familiar touching and playing, often giving rise to a degree of tumescence – or worse. But there were strict rules governing such practices by the boys themselves, enforced during the daytime by constant supervision and at night by securing the boys’ hands behind their backs. Philip and Robert were not to find that out until after the evening parade, for which they were now being prepared, by being dressed in big blue pull-ups and blue plastic pants, with little short blue and yellow satin tunics, and appropriate accessories, and given coaching in the conduct that would be expected of them later. They were then allowed a little nap, and each given a bottle and a dolly. After Nurse Jackie left the room, Philip lay there for a while with his eyes open, thinking about his lucky roommate’s recent experience on the changing mat. “It’s not fair!” he murmured to himself. It seemed like an age since he himself had enjoyed any sexual satisfaction, and he could feel the pressure in his pull-up building slowly. But the padding was so thick and bulky, he would have had to pull it down to get at himself, and he dared not do that with Nurse Jackie hovering around. So he contented himself with thinking about the things he could get up to when they were both put down for the night.
The induction parade was scheduled for six. At a quarter to, the five boys, each clutching a doll, were shepherded in two groups to the corridor outside the main hall, and ordered to wait, and not to speak. The little group exuded the scent of baby powder. Matthew and Philip looked each other up and down, and exchanged questioning looks. Billy stared at Philip, as he had done when they first saw each other. Philip frowned back, but then Billy gave him such a winning smile that he had to laugh. But that was as far as their intercourse was allowed to go. At five to they were ordered to file in and stand in the middle of the room, facing Principal Mary on the stage. If they had hoped for a small audience, they were disappointed. It appeared that the rest of the intake had arrived, for around the walls about a dozen new boys were seated, all attired in temporary outfits of nappies and rompers, variously looking angry, worried, or startled. They were policed by what Philip guessed must be the entire nursing staff – about ten or fifteen unprepossessing characters in full uniform, each with the handle of a riding whip protruding menacingly from her boot. And that Lorraine woman was hanging about too, taking random photos. Then Philip noticed a row of new posters on one wall. They were all there, all five of them, all holding themselves, and Robert with that stupid expression on his face. He had to smile, especially when he read the title: “Baby Robert Floods his Nappy”. He looked sideways at Robert. He had seen it at the same time, and was staring at it horrified, cheeks reddening. One or two of the spectators were grinning and pointing at him. You won’t be smiling much longer, thought Philip.
But now the Principal was about to address the hall.
“Babies, welcome! All of you. As you can see, a few of the early comers have already been inducted. Baby Philip and Baby Robert are our new boy babies, Baby Matthew, Baby Graham and Baby Billy our new girl babies. Soon you will all have been allotted a gender – purely as a formality, for a baby is a baby first and foremost, a little sexless thing. And boys, I can assure you, you are all going to be quite sexless. Any sexual stimulation, whether self-induced or – perish the thought – mutual, will be punished with the utmost severity. The only exception is for staff, and for guests and visitors, to whose orders or whims every one of you will always accede. Is that understood?”
Murmurs of “yes, miss” from around the hall.
“Good. Now let us welcome our early birds. Nurse Millicent, you may proceed.”
Nurse Millicent, ever severe of countenance, propelled the first baby forward.
“Speak to the whole audience, Billy, as you have been instructed.”
Baby Billy, eyes wide with terror, addressed the room.
“M-me B-Baby B-Billy. Me little girl baby. Do you like my frock? I want be Baby Billy for ever. I going to be good Baby Billy, an’ drink up all my milkies, wee-wee in my nappies, and get changed by my nursie, and be the bestest baby for all the guests!”
And so it went on, each declaration seeming more humiliating than the last. Matthew had been required to announce he preferred being a tiny girl baby, “cos I get to play with pretty dollies all day long, an’ wear lovely frilly dresses”. Philip was forced to follow his script with equal compliance.
“Me Baby Philip. Look at my pwetty blue panties! I can’t wait show them off to the guests. I love my dolly. She called Barbawa. I like share my milk with her, an’ cuddle her all night! I fink girl babies very pwetty. Nurse Millicent? May I kiss girl babies?”
“Well, you may, Baby Philip, if they agree, and if you kiss them very nicely.”
The girl babies had of course been prepped, and raised no objections. It may have been a minor embarrassment, had not Nurse Millicent overseen the process. She made sure every boy kissed every girl on the lips. She was very fussy about it all, and insisted they all do it with a smile on their faces, and the boys had to bow first, and the girls curtsey. It was all very unbabylike, really, but clearly all the staff were enjoying the boys’ humiliation. There were even one or two in the new intake thought it was funny. Idiots, thought Philip. Don’t they realise they’re next? He was frowning with annoyance, and Nurse Millicent must have noticed, because she singled him out for special attention.
“Baby Philip? You have still to kiss the prettiest girl baby of them all, Billy. Don’t you think she’s cute?”
Philip made a face.
“Well, don’t you?”
Philip looked at Billy. He was the smallest of all of them, and actually, yes, he was sort of cute. He had pretty light brown hair, now converted into a mass of curls by the stylist, freckles, and a little turned-up nose. He could easily have been a girl. “Yes, miss. She’s very cute.”
“I’m glad you think so. So show us all how you really kiss a pretty baby girl. Go on. Put your arms round her. Around her, silly. Hold her close. That’s better. Now, a nice, long sloppy kiss.”
Their puffy plastic pants were pressed together, and their noses an inch apart. Billy gazed at Philip with his big doe eyes, as if appealing for forgiveness. Why, thought Philip. It’s not your fault, after all. But he was about to discover why. He hesitated, but in his peripheral vision he saw Nurse Millicent’s hand close around the handle of her riding whip, and so, shutting his eyes, he pressed his lips against Billy’s. To his utter surprise, Billy responded by rising up on tiptoe, throwing his arms around Philip’s neck, and pushing his tongue into Philip’s mouth. Philip wanted to draw back, but Nurse Millicent seemed to sense it, because she quickly intervened.
“That’s better! Remember, Baby Philip, a kiss always lasts as long as the girl wants it to. So Billy, let’s have a good long one!”
Billy clearly endorsed those sentiments, snogging Baby Philip for all he was worth, all the while emitting very faint, urgent sounds of pleasure, until at last he was out of breath, when he slowly relented, detaching his mouth and resuming his heels. He stared into Philip’s eyes with something like adoration, blushing to the roots of his hair. Philip was blushing too, not only because of the stares of his colleagues, but because of the pressure once again building in his pull-up. How could a boy – albeit one dressed as a girl – how could a boy do that to him? And why? He turned to Nurse Millicent. She had a knowing smirk on her face. Nurse Millicent had recognised that Billy had some sort of crush on Philip right from that first moment when they met in the hall, and had determined to exploit it as soon as she had the chance. Nurse Millicent hadn’t got to be head nurse by accident. She had both imagination and cunning, and enjoyed nothing more than playing pranks on her charges. After all, she calculated, they hadn’t ended up at Resborough by being little angels, so anything she could do to add to their humiliation was fair game. On this occasion, things had turned out even better than she could have imagined. Moreover she hoped and suspected that Philip had not been completely unaffected by the other boy’s amorousness, which would just be more fuel to the flames. She sighed. What could be more fun than to have a whole houseful of frustrated teenage boys under her control, knowing her sole function was to increase and whet the sexual tension, until something or someone snapped? “I love my job – I really do…,” she murmured under her breath.
It was hardly a surprise when Principal Mary adjudged Billy the cutest baby of the lot. His prize? A set of pretty pink hair slides and ribbons. Philip could have sworn he gasped with delight as they were presented to him.
-
Welcome back and excellent writing as usual. Can't wait to see where you take this baby camp experience. Curious as to Philip's future actions since he has already scanned the grounds ostensibly for an escape route finding only minimal security - the guard dog could be troublesome but a riding crop? Not much of a weapon. Sure it would sting but to get close enough to use it would expose the wielder to close-in physical retaliation.
Also, will any of the "recruits" try to resist or escape? Philip and Matt came "willingly" but others, such as Graham based on his initial sulking, must have been coerced? Can't imagine what form the coercion took but unless the recruits were chosen based on their small size any average male teen would generally be capable of physically resisting an adult female,even one with a riding crop, baring the adult having specialized martial arts training.
-
Chapter 120. Mutual Aid.
As far as Philip was concerned, the authorities of Resborough Infant Training and Education could not have done a better job, or produced a better outcome. If he had doubts before he arrived, doubts about his gender, doubts about his sexuality, ambiguity about submissive and regressive tendencies and relationships, they were nothing to the confusion he was about to be subjected to. If any of the intake should have been designated a girl baby, he should. He was part of the way there already. But Mary had had other plans, and now the opportunity for further discord had presented itself, in the form of Billy.
The original plan had been to put him alone with Robert, to see if a combination of Robert’s virility and Philip’s femininity and frustration could yield some sort of interesting chemical reaction. Robert had been placed there by his by his mother at the suggestion of his aunt, a friend of Mary’s – she seemed to know a lot of aunts – on account of his sexual over-activity, both with various girlfriends - and solo. Of course, like most of the intake’s sponsors, she had something “on” her son – though what, he didn’t care to reveal. It goes without saying that all the rooms in that noble institution were monitored by hidden cameras, allowing the staff to exercise the entire range of their unhealthy diversions.
However, for the time being, things were allowed to proceed as originally planned. The boys were allowed to use the toilet, the staff having no interest in actually changing nappies unless required by the attendance of visitors. Accordingly, Philip and Robert were instructed to use the bathroom and to shower before returning to their room wrapped in big warm towels. Jackie then helped them into their night clothes - pale blue satiny pull-ups and matching short nighties - settled them down in their cots, gave them their big pacifiers, and read them a story – something about a little puppy that was always late coming home, which they both listened to with rapt attention. By the time she had finished they were both sleepy. But Nurse Jackie had one more important function to perform.
“Boys? Turn on your faces, please.”
“Why?” asked Robert, bluntly.
“Just do it. Hands behind your backs. Now these…” she said, as she strapped onto Robert’s wrists a pair of padded blue leather cuffs, and locked them together with a tiny padlock, “…this is to make sure you behave like good babies all night, and aren’t temped to…shall we say, interfere with anything which belongs to you.”
She then went through the same procedure with Philip, much to his annoyance, though he kept his feelings to himself. Finally she switched on a baby’s lightshow, which projected friendly coloured cartoon animals, which progressed slowly around the walls to the faint accompaniment of nursery rhyme tunes. She left the room. The light were dimmable. The switch was outside the door, and Nurse Jackie turned it down to about sixty percent.
“There,” she murmured to herself. “Now let’s see if the babies go to sleep.”
Inside, the boys were still and silent for a minute. Philip broke the silence.
“fuc-k this, Robert,” said Philip. I don’t know about you, but…”
“Yeah, me too,” moaned Robert. “I thought we were going to get some privacy at last.”
“Well, we got privacy I guess, but it’s not much use if we can’t even…you know.”
They lay there for a while in frustrated silence.
“Philip?” whispered Robert, at length
“Yeah?”
“I’ve got an idea. We could…maybe…you know…help each other.”
“Help each other? What do you mean? These things are padlocked on. There’s no way we could get them off. Forget it.”
“No…I didn’t mean that. I meant…you know, I could…do it for you. and you…”
“Is that a serious suggestion?”
“Well…yes…”
Philip lay there thinking. He was hard and throbbing. Normally he would never have countenanced such a thing. But his arousal was getting the better of his judgement. He bit his lip.
“Well…how would it work?”
“I could come over to you. Lie next to you with my back to you. Then I could slide your pull-up down, and…there you are.”
“There you are? What do you mean by that, for fuc-k’s sake?”
“No, I just mean…you know, you can use your hands…I mean, it’s not like we’re gay or anything, but if we don’t do something we’re not going to get much sleep tonight. I keep thinking of Nurse Jackie and what she did today, and…”
“Yeah, okay, okay. Don’t remind me.” He sighed. “All right. I’m not happy about it, but…well, let’s see if it’s even possible first. But never, ever tell anyone about this, right?”
Robert stood up and stepped over the side of his cot. “I wish we could turn off the lights,” he whispered. “Never mind…”
He climbed in with Philip. They lay side by side, not moving.
“I don’t know about this,” whispered Philip.
Up in the staff room, Mary and the nurses were sitting or standing around, watching a big monitor and awaiting developments.
“Go on, guys,” said Millicent under her breath. “You know you want to.”
“Well,” said Mary, “now we’ll see whether they’re responding to training - or reverting to their bad teenage habits. I would hope…. Oh, dear!”
“There’s your answer, darling,” smiled Nurse Hannah.
Philip had eventually convinced himself that he should accede to his friend’s request, in the interests of empathy and good comradeship. Empathy he certainly felt, for he knew he had to do something, or resign himself to a very uncomfortable and restless night. It was nothing, anyway. A favour for a friend. And one that would be reciprocated. So, not without some misgivings, he had hooked his thumbs over the top of Robert’s pull-up, and gently pushed it down, being careful not to tear it. As he did so, something firm sprang out and smacked against the seat of his own pull-up, accompanied by a little gasp from behind him. Robert began to squirm, thrusting against him.
“Please…”
Philip began to have doubts. “I’m really not sure this is a good idea…”
But Robert wasn’t letting him wriggle out of it now. He worked himself down until his erection was touching Philips shackled hands, and pushed it between them.
“Just hold it then. That’s all you have to do!”
Gingerly, Philip clasped his hands around it. It was very stiff and very hot, and very slippery. Fortunately for him, he didn’t have to take any active part – Robert thrust desperately against his interlaced fingers, moaning and whimpering. Philip was a little disgusted, but also very aroused, and when, after less than a minute, Robert came, flooding his hands with warm c-um, his own climax was triggered, and for a few brief moments they were convulsed in mutual ecstasy.
They lay there, gasping, until the blood flowed back into their extremities, and they were overwhelmed with that utterly peaceful lassitude that follows intense orgasm. Robert started to giggle.
“Did you…”
“Yeah. I did. So you’re off the hook.”
“Thanks, Philip. I can sleep now. Er, sorry about the, er, mess…”
“Don’t worry.”
“Er, could you…?”
“Oh, sorry. Yes.”
With difficulty, his fingers still being somewhat slimy, Philip did his best to help Robert back into his pull-up, after which his friend crept back to his own cot.
“Good night.”
“Good night. And this never happened, right?”
“No, Philip, of course. It never happened.”
Up in the staff room, the nurses were in party mood. Nurse Jackie had won a couple of small bets, but even the losers weren’t downhearted.
“So what are you going to do now, Mary?” asked Millicent.
“Well, my dear Millicent, I would say we have them over a barrel, wouldn’t you? Flagrant breach of the rules. They’ll have to be punished, won’t they girls? It’s merely a question of how. Now we don’t want to let on about the surveillance. Jackie? Why don’t you drop in to check on them, and find the evidence? We’ll take it from there.
-
Chapter 121. Stuffed and Dressed.
The boys had not long been asleep when Jackie stuck her head round the door. She tiptoed over to Philip’s cot.
“The little darling…” she murmured, quietly. Then, loudly, “Philip! What’s all this?”
“Wh-what?” said Philip, waking slowly out of a deep slumber. “Wh-what’s going on?”
“This, boy. This…mess! All over you…and on the sheets! No. Don’t tell me.”
Robert was awake now. His face was the picture of guilt. Jackie looked from one to the other, playing the part of the horrified and outraged carer with slightly melodramatic artistry.
“Don’t tell me! I can see it in your faces. Disgusting! We leave you alone for a few hours, and…this! The very thing you’re here to address. You had the opportunity to be good little babies and be taken care of, and you’ve blown it!”
“I-I didn’t blow anything, miss…” whimpered Robert, misunderstanding.
“I’m going to report this to the principal right away. We’ll see what she’s got to say about it!”
With which encouraging remark, she stalked out of the room, in a fit of righteous distaste.
Philip looked at Robert, and then, with a groan and a curse, turned over and closed his eyes again. There was nothing he could do for the time being, and he needed sleep badly.
The following morning, the two miscreants found themselves lined up in Mary’s office. Mary sat at her desk, with Nurse Jackie to one side, playing the part of the gaoler.
“Well. What have you got to say for yourselves? Robert – frankly I’m not surprised. Your mother did warn us… And I understand from Nurse Jackie she had to take remedial action yesterday simply to enable her to change you!”
Robert opened his mouth to say something, but she held up a hand.
“No, I don’t want to hear your excuses, thank you. And you, Philip! I’m surprised at you, of all people. Just when we thought you were responding so well to training.” She gave them a steely stare – two, actually, one each. “I’m very much afraid you’re going to be sorry for last night’s little faux pas. Ultimately I think we may have to separate you. Nurse Jackie, we’ll discuss this later. Perhaps Robert should be swapped with one of the girl babies… Billy, maybe?”
“No…miss…”
“Quiet, Philip!”
“Anyway, nurse, I want these two fitted with chastity devices right away. Then you will dress them in the manner we discussed. Please have them ready by ten. You’ll find Nurse Millicent downstairs waiting for you.”
“Yes, miss. Right away. Follow me, boys.”
She led them into the main corridor. They followed her meekly. Philip got the impression they were being made an example of; it seemed the whole rest of the current intake were lined up by the walls watching their progress. They arrived at the foot of the stairs, but instead of going up, she turned to the left. The punishment room! The boys looked at each other in trepidation. Jackie produced a rusty key, and unlocked the door.
“In, please.”
Philip had to duck slightly to avoid hitting his head on the lintel. Jackie followed them in, and closed and locked the door behind them. They were standing on an ill-lit wooden landing. A flight of old wooden stairs led down in what appeared to be a cellar, undecorated, with brick walls.
“Down you go.”
At the foot of the stairs, Nurse Millicent was waiting for them.
“Follow me.”
She led them across the main room. In the shadows they could see what looked like pieces of gym equipment, steel and leather glinting in the dim lights. She opened a grey door and showed them into a room which couldn’t have been more different. Brightly-lit, fitted out with white cupboards and a long white padded table and white plastic stools, with racks and shelves of clothing at the far end. No windows, but one other door at the side.
Millicent addressed them in her most no-nonsense voice.
“We are going to change you into something more appropriate. I suggest you co-operate fully, or you will find the consequences will be worse. Now, let’s get those things off.”
The boys were undressed, and instructed to use the toilet and shower, which were behind the side-door. When they returned the first thing that happened was that they were fitted with the standard Resborough chastity devices.
“Blue ones for boys, naturally,” smirked Millicent, as she tightened up Robert’s ring. “In recognition of the fact that yes, big deal, you’ve got willies, which you seem to be so eager to remind us of at every opportunity.”
That seemed a slight exaggeration, and for one fleeting moment, Philip was inclined to dispute the assertion. But he collected himself just in time.
The rubber pouches seemed to come in the one size, and once Jackie had locked them on with the key, neither of them felt very comfortable, even in their totally flaccid state. Philip looked down unhappily at the spherical blue package between his legs, and then at Robert’s. The two eyelets on the front looked back at him mockingly. I wonder what it’s gonna feel like to pee in this, he thought. I hope I don’t have to. Nurse Millicent was enjoying herself, indulging in a rare smile and a little pleasant banter.
“But I’ve got something even nicer than that.” She looked at them as though she was going to give them a treat. “Nurse Jackie? Would you please bring the boys’ new pants? Medium for Robert. Large, I think, for Philip.”
Nurse Jackie went to a cupboard and came back with two plastic packages. Philip could see some wording on one of them. ‘No Nappies’, was it? Nurse Millicent too one, ripped it open, and held up the contents for the boys to see.
“We’re experimenting with these, boys. They obviate the need for towelling or pull-ups - at least, that’s what they claim. I confess the staff here are fed up with constantly washing nappies, and are equally unhappy at the ecological stupidity of dumping huge numbers of disposables. So we’re going to try these. And you two are our guinea pigs.”
They found themselves staring at a pair of short-legged pants, made of translucent – almost transparent – pastel blue latex. The legs and waist were in the form of plain widish bands, clearly designed to cling to the skin and form a tight seal, while the pants themselves were relatively loose. They looked at them in disbelief.
“I know you’re eager to try them on, but before you do we need to fit one last attachment. Nurse Jackie?”
Jackie had returned to the cupboard a second time. Now she handed her colleague two small carboard boxes, which she put on the table.
“Thank you. Robert? Bend over the table please.” Robert hesitated. “Come on. We don’t have all day. That’s right. Don’t worry, I’m not going to hurt you. Thank you. Legs apart. Wider. That’s it.”
She was already wearing the standard pink latex gloves common to all the staff, but now Nurse Millicent slipped on a pair of disposables over them. Nurse Jackie stood at the opposite side of the table, and held Robert’s wrists. Millicent opened a tub of cream, and with practised efficiency scooped out a blob on the end of her index finger, and slid it into Robert. He squealed and squirmed, but she held onto one cheek and thrust her finger in and out a couple of times, making sure he was properly lubricated. Then she reached into one of the boxes and pulled out what looked like a short black rubber sausage, round at one end and flat at the other, with a neck at the flat end. She inserted the other end and pushed it gently it, till the neck slipped neatly into place, leaving only a flat disc showing, with some sort of silver connector in the centre.
“Good. Now stay just where you are. Philip? Next to your friend, please.”
Philip looked around, as if inclined to flee. But he was naked, and in any case there was nowhere to flee to.
“Philip! Now, please!”
Reluctantly, he positioned himself next to his new friend. Jackie grabbed his wrists and pulled him down. First the cold cream, and Nurse Millicent’s intrusive finger. He gasped. Then the smooth bulk of the rubber sausage. How easily it slid into him! It slipped into place, his anus gripping the neck.
“Keep still. Now…”
He felt her doing something to the base. There was a click, as if something had been connected. Then he heard a sound – “shh, shh, shh” – and felt a strange sensation deep inside, a pressure. He knew what was happening. Nurse Millicent gave the plug six pumps – he counted them – and then disconnected it.
“There. Is that comfortable? I’m sure it is. I’ve been very moderate. It’ll be hardly bigger than a table-tennis ball. But I can assure you it won’t come out until I decide to deflate it. Now, you can watch while I do your friend.”
Jackie released him, and he stood upright. It felt funny. He felt the need to stand up very straight, and move very gingerly.
“Here we go.”
The pump was nothing more than a small rubber bladder, with a flexible tube attached ending in a metal connector. She fitted it to Robert’s butt-plug and gave him the obligatory six pumps. As the head expanded inside him, his eyes widened as if in sympathy. She detached the pump.
“Now, boys, I must explain that the valves on your plugs have a unique shape which will connect only to this particular pump. So don’t imagine you can deflate them without my assistance, which will only be forthcoming if you behave properly and follow my instructions. Understand?”
What choice did they have? “Yes, Nurse Millicent.”
“Good. So let’s get you into your lovely new pants, shall we?”
Their pants fitted perfectly, gripping their thighs and waists tightly. They were given soft, velvety, short blue socks and, slightly incongruously, Philip thought, matching Doc Marten’s to wear. Nurse Millicent registered his puzzlement.
“Even babies need good stout footwear sometimes. Anyway, they’ll look cute. Here, sit down and put them on.”
For some reason, they eschewed the proffered chairs and elected to put them on standing up. Then Jackie produced two little smocks with short, puffy sleeves, little rounded collars and three buttons, hardly more than waist length, in heavy blue cotton, each with the word “BOY” embroidered across the front - just in case anyone should infer the opposite from the slightly girlish style. She helped them on with them, and pinned on their big pacifiers on blue ribbons. Each outfit was completed with a pair of strong blue rubber mittens, secured with straps at the wrist - “in case they feel the temptation to fiddle”, as Millicent put it. She stood back and surveyed them with delighted admiration.
“You look wonderful, boys! Well, we should get going. Ready?”
“G-get going?” stammered Philip. “Going where?”
“Oh, didn’t Nurse Jackie tell you? We’re going on a little visit. You’re going to be such a hit!”
-
Brilliant as always. So many twist and turns has me gripped .
-
Great story- our babies are in for some real education it seems-keep it going, a very interesting read!!
-
Chapter 122. Resborough Academy.
Robert was seriously alarmed. As Millicent waved them towards the steps, he was thinking fast.
“But miss…we haven’t had our morning snack…and soon it’ll be lunchtime.”
Later, he would regret this suggestion.
“Goodness, Robert, is your belly the only thing you think of?” She paused. “No, of course it isn’t the only thing, is it? We know that, don’t we?”
He looked at her appealingly. Nurse Millicent laughed.
“All right.” She glanced at her watch, pinned to the front of her shirt. She had really been a hospital nurse once. A matron, in fact. How she had enjoyed bossing all those helpless patients! But this was even better. “Come on then. Follow me. We’ll drop into the refectory on the way.”
The boys had fifteen minutes to have a snack and a drink. They also had a little privacy. Nurse Millicent had kindly let them have a large bag of crisps each. She must have been in a good mood. Mind you, they made the boys quite thirsty. Just as well she had also provided a large variety of fizzy drinks.
“Where are they taking us, d’you reckon?” whispered Robert.
“Not the faintest,” murmured Philip. “I wouldn’t put anything past that one. Maybe to see some sadistic friend of hers.” He grimaced. “You can’t sit down for very long with this…thing inside you, can you? Not only that…”
“Yeah. It makes you horny, for some reason. Only you can’t get horny.” He bit his lip. “It’s throbbing. Feels like Nurse Millicent’s got be by the balls and is squeezing…”
They snorted with laughter. That was the signal for Millicent to bring snacktime to a close.
“Come on boys. Chop chop. Where are you going, Robert?”
“I’m just going to the loo, miss…”
“No you’re not. We’re already late. Follow me. Now!”
“But miss…”
“Do as I say, Robert! Unless you’d like…” She laid a hand on the handle of her whip. Robert turned, and hastened towards the door.
She led them out of the main door. Nurse Jackie was at the wheel of a pink Mini, the engine running. Millicent packed them into the back, and the car pulled away down the short drive and out of the gates. Philip was fantasizing about jumping out and making a run for it. He could have done. But not dressed like this, and without the key to his butt-plug…
It was only a fifteen minute drive. The car turned into another set of gates, into what looked like a park, with trees and shrubs everywhere. Over the tops of the trees they could see the grey slate roof of a largish building, like a big house. There was a sign by the side of the road. What was that…?
“Shit!” ejaculated Philip. The sign read, ‘Resborough Academy for Girls and Young Ladies’.
Millicent turned round in her seat.
“You’ll need to curb your tongue here, Philip. These girls aren’t used to your street talk. They’re well brought up and well educated. So be on your best behaviour. Any impoliteness will be dealt with by a good spanking from me, or one of the teachers. I’m sure you wouldn’t like them to witness that.”
“But…why here?”
“Because it’s the perfect opportunity to introduce you to them The domestic science class will be visiting several times to learn about child-rearing and to practice their skills on you boys. So it’ll be nice for them to get to know you a bit first. Break the ice, as it were. After all, in a few days they’ll be changing your nappies and wiping your bottoms, just like proper little mummies.”
Robert and Philip stared at her in horror. Jackie was unable to suppress a burst of raucous laughter.
“Now, now, Nurse Jackie. It’s not a cause for mirth,” said Millicent, disapprovingly.
“Sorry, Nurse Millicent. I was just thinking…it’ll be the perfect antidote to their rudeness and arrogance, that’s all.”
“True. And they’ve been very very rude, haven’t you boys?”
Jackie parked the car in front of the school. “Well, now’s your chance to make amends,” she continued. “Behave nicely and remember, once we get out of the car, you’re no longer big brash teenagers. Just two little baby boys. Baby talk please, and total compliance. Be the good little babies I know you can be.”
What choice did they have? They climbed out and followed Nurse Jackie meekly up the front steps. A group of young girls in green uniforms chattering by the big double doors were struck dumb. Their mouths fell open and they simply stared, too stunned even to laugh. But after the boys had passed by, there were little screams of disbelief and sounds of scurrying and whispering behind them, until the commotion was cut short by a stern female voice.
“Girls! No talking in the corridor. If you want to talk, outside please.”
Absolute silence ensued, though Philip was aware of the faint clicking of multiple little shoes on the black and white tiles of the passage, seemingly following their route as Millicent led them deeper into the cool gloom of the building – to their doom, so it seemed to him. At last they stopped. Millicent rapped respectfully at a big green door labelled ‘Head Teacher’ – and a voice within summoned them to enter. Pushing open the door, she stood aside and ushered them in, in front of her and Jackie.
A largish middle-aged lady with a kind face and untidy grey hair was sitting behind an enormous desk with a green leather top. She was holding a pen and seemingly adding up something from a list. Her face expressed surprise, then a smile of delight.
“Boys! Welcome to Resborough Academy! I’m Miss Wellington, the head. Well, well. My goodness. What handsome babies you’ve brought me, Millicent. My girls are going to be over the moon!”
“Glad you approve, Beatrice. They are quite handsome, I suppose. But not always handsomely behaved, I’m afraid. I’m hoping this little visit will…give them pause for reflection. These are the new baby pants I mentioned. What do you think?”
Beatrice pushed her glasses up onto her head and surveyed the boys’ costumes. They fidgeted self-consciously.
“Well, of course, they look…quite striking. I can see you have them neatly packaged. Just as well, I think. Otherwise I don’t know what my girls…well, you know what I mean.” She stood up and made her way round the desk. She approached Philip and patted him familiarly on the cheek. “You’re a big bouncing baby, aren’t you?” She felt the fine latex of his pants, giving it a little tug to test its elasticity. “Do you think they’ll do the job, Millicent?”
“We’ll find out. I hope so.”
“Turn around…what’s your name?”
“Philip, miss.”
“Philip. Baby Philip, you mean, I think. Ah. Turn around, Baby Philip, and let me look at the back. That’s it. Bend forward a little…Ah, I thought so! I could tell. They’re standing so straight and stiff. You’ve plugged them, Millicent! It’s the best way, I agree. Nothing like a little plug to keep them on their toes!” She turned to Robert. “And you are…?”
“Rob – er, Baby Robert, miss.”
“Well, Baby Robert, how do you like being nicely plugged and packaged and dressed in lovely blue baby pants, then?”
Robert hesitated, then said, “thank you ma’am, I like it very much…”
“Good boy! I can see you’ve already made progress, Millicent. Now, shall we begin? Miss Lovell is waiting, I believe, and I’m sure the girls are bursting with impatience.”
“They’re all yours, Beatrice. Will you join us for a coffee in the cafeteria?”
“Shortly, Millicent. I have a few things to do here. I won’t be a couple of minutes.”
She went to the door, and summoned a passing pupil.
“Deborah? Would you please tell Miss Lovell the babies are ready for her in my office? Thank you. Ladies, I’ll see you very shortly. Order me a cappuccino, would you?”
Jackie and Millicent left, and Miss Wellington resumed her seat and her work, ignoring the boys, who were left standing in the middle of the room. A few seconds passed, then there was a polite knock at the door.
“Come in,” bellowed Miss Wellington. “Ah, Miss Lovell. Here they are. All yours. Boys? Do what you’re told, and maybe I’ll have a little treat for you afterwards.”
“This way,” said Miss Lovell, scrutinising them with undisguised satisfaction. She was a thin, pale, narrow-faced woman with short black hair and long, sensitive hands. She took Philip by the arm and drew him with her into the corridor, her fingers like pincers on his flesh. By now the corridor was lined with girls of all ages, wide-eyed and expectant. Word had obviously got around. In total compliance with school rules, however, they were perfectly silent – except for an initial collective intake of breath. As the boys ran the gauntlet of the lines of excited spectators, Robert blushed scarlet, aware that as he walked, the taut little ball in the front of his pants was bouncing proudly to and fro, much to the students’ supressed amusement. Some walked by their sides, as if by accident, pretending they were going to a class or on an errand, but never taking their eyes off them. It was a relief to both of them when eventually Miss Lovell stopped by a classroom door.
“Now then, babies. This is the domestic science class. The girls are very eager to see you. They’ve heard something about the innovative panties you will be modelling. Please conduct yourselves modestly, and don’t be tempted to show off.”
And she turned the handle and threw open the door.
-
Chapter 123. Scientific Research.
She propelled Philip into the room with a hand on his back. Robert followed. The members of the sixth form domestic science class were lounging about, draped casually on desktops or perched on the counter that ran down the window side of the classroom. When the door opened their heads turned, all except two who were deep in conversation at the back of the room. Philip and Robert stared at the floor, cheeks burning. There was a collective gasp – then a couple of the girls began to giggle.
“Girls. Pay attention, please,” said Miss Lovell – a superfluous admonition in the circ-umstances. Well, except for the two at the back. Becoming suddenly aware of their teacher’s presence, they slid off the desks they were occupying and quickly looked towards the front of the room. One of them, a pretty girl with chestnut hair and round wire-framed glasses, was unable to contain her surprise.
“fuc-k!”
She immediately covered her mouth, and mumbled, “sorry, miss…I…”
“Cassie! Really! You can stay behind after school. See me at the end of the lesson, please.”
But Cassie, in common with the rest of the class, had already transferred her entire attention to the new arrivals. Philip and Billy stood there, hanging their heads. No-one else moved. There were nine girls in the class. Nine pairs of eyes were riveted on the babies, devouring the spectacle with delight.
“Cute!” whispered one girl to her neighbour, sarcastically. “Look at those little panties!”
“What have they done to the poor things?” the other laughed. “They’ve got little blue rubber balls where their things should be!”
“Boys? Introduce yourselves, please. Stand up straight, now! Heads up! You first.” She pointed at Philip. Philip raised his head and looked at the girls’ gleeful faces. It was obvious what their attention was focussed on. The pressure of the butt-plug was only alleviated somewhat by pushing his hips forward. But this in turn had the effect of thrusting the constricted rubber sac forward, like a ripe fruit, straining at the front of his pants. He could feel the locking ring pressing against his balls. He shifted uneasily from one foot to the other, making it quiver slightly, eliciting a snort of laughter from one of the students in the front row.
“Go on!”
He tried to remember what he was supposed to say. Nurse Millicent had given him some coaching, but he was in such a state of embarrassment that at that moment he couldn’t think clearly. “I-I’m Baby Philip. I-I’m from Resborough Infant Training and Education. I’m eighteen years old. My hobbies are…er…”
“Playing with my little rubber ball?” murmured a voice somewhere in his audience, to a ripple of titters.
“That’s enough. Now you.” Miss Lovell pushed Robert forward. He was breathing quickly, hardly able to speak.
“I-I-I’m B-Baby R-Robert. I’m eighteen years old too. I live at…I mean, I’m staying at R-Resborough In-Infant…er…there, yes….and…please miss? May I use the toilet?”
There was a gale of laughter.
“Dear me! What a silly baby. No you cannot, young man. Wait till the end of the lesson. Let’s get on. Now, girls, come and look at these new baby pants, and tell me what you think. You’ve all got your record sheets? Good. Well use one for baby Philip and one for Baby Robert. I’d like you to write a short piece on the back of the sheet about these new pants – advantages and disadvantages compared with nappies and pull-ups, likely effectiveness…appearance, that’s a consideration too. Anything you think is relevant.”
“Miss?”
“Yes, Nicola?”
“Why are they wearing those…those blue things?”
“Well, Nicola, why do you think?”
“I don’t know, miss,” she replied innocently, suppressing a smile.
“Would anyone like to explain to Nicola why it may be necessary to have our babies firmly packaged up like this? Imelda?”
“It’s obvious, miss. Cos they’re teenage boys an’ if they weren’t…well, you never know what might happen.” She sniggered. “’Specially in a room full of girls. I mean, if they were really little babies, course it wouldn’t matter. An’ anyway, who wants to see whatever’s inside there?”
“So miss? What happens when the baby does a wee?” asked another. “How do you change him?”
“I know, miss! You put him straight in the bath, let all the wee out, then wash him and rinse his panties.”
“That’s right, Rachael. That’s exactly right. So there’s no nappies to wash, no dirty disposables to throw away, no pollution.”
“But do they work? I mean, do they actually hold the pee?”
“That’s the big question, Priscilla. Maybe we’ll find out in the course of our researches. But for now, why don’t you all go and have a closer look. Test the tightness of the leg seals, in particular. Make notes on your record sheets. Boys? Stand quite still while the girls examine your pants, do you understand? Clarissa? Will you keep order, please, while I go and fetch my own notes from the staffroom? Thank you.”
Miss Lovell slipped out of the door. Philip and Robert, left at the mercy of the class, looked at each other in alarm. They had good reason to be fearful. The girls, determined to make the most of Miss Lovell’s absence, descended on them en masse. It was left to Clarissa, the senior girl, to impose some sort of order.
“Girls! Please. Nicola, would you like to check Robert first, and Cassie, you check Philip. The rest of us can take it in turns. Make sure you all make some notes to show Miss Lovell.”
Nicola and Cassie advanced eagerly on their prey. The rest were quite content to stand back a few feet and watch proceedings. They knew Clarissa had chosen the two most mischievous girls in the class. Robert was trembling slightly in anxious anticipation as Nicola inserted on finger into the left leg of his pants. Cassie was about to follow suit with Philip, but she became distracted by what Nicola was doing to Robert, and with the rest of the class, stopped to watch.
“Mmm. Yes…quite tight…I don’t think much could get out of here…or in…” said Nicola.
She slid her finger higher. Robert flinched.
“Keep still, baby,” warned Clarissa, “or I’ll have to report you to miss.”
“I don’t know, though,” she continued. “Let me see. Pity we can’t see your willy… Oooh, look, girls! There are two little holes here to let his pee out! Here, see for yourselves.” The class craned forward. She allowed her fingertip to touch the front of Robert’s straining rubber pouch, making him jolt with surprise. “Hmm…it’s very full…so firm…” She applied gentle pressure, making him gasp.
“P-please…don’t do that…”
But Nicola was enjoying herself now. She began to move her fingertip around in tiny circles, every now and then stopping and pressing the end. For the rubber sac was slowly but definitely changing shape, from its original spherical appearance to something more ovoid, so that the transparent latex of his pants was now taut over the end. Robert began to whimper quietly, his buttocks clamped tightly together in a vain attempt to contain his growing tumescence. The girls observed the change, and the boy’s discomfiture, with undisguised delight. The twin pressures of his constricted privates and the inflated butt-plug were driving him to distraction. In the extremity of his distress, he pressed his mittens against his tummy, and rose up on tiptoe. The heavy rubber sac had reached the limits of its elasticity, but Nicola continued her research. She removed her finger, allowing the leg seal to snap back into place, and instead began to work on him through his pants, letting her fingertips gently pull and squeeze the point of the swollen package, all the while looking up into his face to gauge the effects of her ministrations. The onlookers had lapsed into a fascinated silence now. Only Priscilla, the youngest and the class swot, was scribbling notes on her record sheet, doc-umenting the progress of her classmate’s experiment. She didn’t have to wait long for the climax. All at once Robert emitted a cry of anguish, and clapped his bemittened hands to his face. Nicola let go of him and stood back with her friends. As they watched, wads of white sperm burst from the two eyelets, erupting in spasms and streaming down in thick rivulets into the loose crotch of his pants, while he was racked with convulsions. The girls watched open-mouthed as he stood there, moaning inarticulately. His orgasm seemed to last for ages. At last it subsided.
“Wow!” said Rachael. There was a sudden access of delighted chatter, but at that very moment the clicking of Miss Lovell’s heels was heard in the corridor.
“Quick!” cried Clarissa. “Everyone back to their desks!”
The door opened. Robert sank back onto his heels, eyes closed. The pressure relaxed, his body was suddenly freed of its need to hold back. With a great sigh of relief, he allowed himself to empty his bladder, the wee spurting from the eyelets in powerful twin jets, and flooding his pants. Miss Lovell stopped in her tracks and watched with surprise. The inundation lasted for a full minute, by which time his pants were bulging and heavy with urine.
“That was lucky,” whispered Clarissa to Nicola. “He’s destroyed the evidence.”
“Well, well,” smiled Miss Lovell, with obvious satisfaction. “What a fortunate occurrence! Now, Priscilla, we’ll be able to test the efficacy of the new system. I hope you’re taking notes, all of you.”
“I’ve taken lots already, miss!” cried Priscilla.
Clarissa covered her face and shook her head slowly. “Nicci? Get her sheet off her before she shows it to miss, would you?”
-
Chapter 124. Bedtime.
Nicola gained immediate celebrity as a result of her amazingly successful and impressive experiment. To tell the truth, she herself was rather taken aback at how easily she’d been able to coax Robert to such an explosive climax, and though she was ignorant of his reputation, she did know that sexual over-activity was one reason boys ended up at the Infant Training establishment. She made a mental note to test the theory at their next meeting. As for Robert himself, he was still recovering from his ordeal, and feeling dazed and a little confused. He stood there blinking, swaying slightly, trying to regain his composure, the wee sloshing about in his pants, now inflated like a balloon – for not only did they retain urine, but air as well. Even Philip couldn’t help smiling at the sight.
“Right girls. If you want to take a picture to illustrate your reports, that’s fine. But we should take Robert to the bathroom now. The walk should tell us just how watertight these pants really are. Philip? Perhaps you’d like to hold Robert’s hand. He seems a little unsteady for some reason…”
Philip led his friend along the corridor – now thankfully deserted, all the girls being in lessons.
“That was quite an orgasm, Robert,” he whispered. “What did it feel like with that thing on you?”
“I’m shattered…totally shattered…” was all he could say in reply.
They arrived at the bathroom door, which Miss Lovell opened, ushering everyone in; it was a big white-tiled room with a bath and shower on the far wall. The last girl closed the door.
Now, Robert,” said Miss Lovell, “let’s give those pants a good test, shall we? I need to report back to Millicent. Try dancing a little – go on, dance, jump up and down, twirl around, whatever you like. I want to see if they leak at all.”
Though weary, Robert complied, jumping and cavorting to the great amusement of everyone, and, discovering he was rather enjoying being the centre of attention, eventually joining in their laughter. The wee sloshed and splashed about noisily in his pants, but do what he might, not a drop leaked out! Miss Lovell was very impressed. “I think the Training Centre might be onto something here,” she remarked. “Well, experiment successful, I think. Good. Now take off those boots and climb into the bath, and lets get you sorted out.”
And so while Robert stood in the bath, Miss Lovell divested him of his clothes, after which one of the girls washed him down using the shower head. He was remarkably unselfconscious, thought Philip. But then, the transparent latex had really hidden nothing anyway. When he was clean, a couple of the girls towelled him dry, while another dried and powdered his pants, and helped him back into them and the rest of his outfit.
It was time to go. Miss Lovell promised she would be bringing the girls over to the training centre in a few days for their lesson. The boys said their goodbyes, and she took them back to the head’s office, where they found her, Millicent and Jackie chatting and laughing.
“Miss Lovell! Well? What is the result of your researches?”
“Very successful, madam, I have to say. I’ll be submitting a full report at the end of school.”
“Oh, I’m so pleased to hear it. I’ll have good news for Principal Mary then. Well, boys, very nice to meet you both. You’ll be seeing my girls again soon. In the meantime, behave like good little babies, if you can. If you have to be bad, make sure it’s baby-bad and not teenager-bad, all right?”
As they were being driven back, Philip ventured a question, on a subject he was feeling anxious about.
“Nurse Jackie? After we get back…will we still have to wear…these things? I mean…”
“Don’t worry, darling. They’re only for those times you need to interact with visitors or outsiders. I mean, it would hardly be babylike if you started getting all hot and bothered when they’re trying to change you or feed you or something. No, they’ll come off when we get home. And your plugs can come out too, for the time being. As to night times, I don’t know whether Nurse Millicent is intending to impose any other restrictions… You’ll just have to wait and see.”
Nurse Millicent declined to take the cue, but in the rear-view mirror Philip caught a glimpse of her face, as she herself was in the process of stealing a glance at them, a wry and not altogether prepossessing smile on her face.
The meaning of that smile became apparent at bedtime. Nurse Jackie was fussing about, getting the boys into their night attire. Tonight it was nothing but towelling nappies of large dimensions secured by big safety-pins, and blue plastic pants. Nurse Millicent was in attendance.
“Now boys. I won’t say any more about the events of last night. I don’t know exactly what went on here,” she lied, “but clearly we need to guard against any repeat of similar occurrences.” She turned to Philip, with a malicious leer, and opened the bottom drawer of the changing-chest. Oh no, thought Philip, not those fuc-king mittens.
“Philip, sweetie. We were thinking of mittens...”
It’s always “we”, he thought. They must have fuc-king meetings about this stuff.
“Yes. But in the end we decided this was an insufficient deterrent. Please lie down in your cot. Go on. On your back, please.”
Philip did as he was bid. He was trying to divert his thoughts away from these humiliating proceedings. He was thinking about Rebecca. But all thinking of her did was to fuel his resentment and make him horny.
“Good. Now…”
Millicent had produced cuffs and chains from the drawer. She advanced on him, lips compressed.
“If you were thinking of resisting, don’t. I can call half the staff in here if I need them.”
As it happened, he wasn’t. What was the point?
The ‘cots’ were low-sided, sitting directly on the floor, and of robust wooden construction. They were painted yellow, like most of the room. The vertical bars were circular in cross-section, and about an inch and a half thick. The near side was removeable. It could be lifted off by releasing two steel catches. At present it was propped against the wall. Philip huffed and puffed a little, but crawled in and lay down. The mattress at least was comfortable – plastic-covered, of course, and covered with a soft, brushed cotton, fitted sheet. No pillow. Babies don’t need pillows. The cot must have been over six feet long, and accommodated him comfortably. Shit, he thought. Another night of frustration. How the hell am I going to be able to sleep?
Nurse Millicent strapped the cuffs onto his wrists with undisguised relish. She attached them to the bars at the head of the cot with short chains, looped around and fastened to the cuff-rings with little padlocks, so his hands were above his head, well away from the danger area. She did the same for his ankles.
“There, dear. Comfy, are we?”
Philip glared at her.
“Good baby. I won’t replace the side. A little superfluous in the circ-umstances, I think. But I’m afraid we’re going to have to deprive you of your naughty little companion. You’ve shown us we simply can’t leave you two together in the same room.”
Robert’s face fell. For a moment he looked as though he was going to cry. Philip frowned. “I’m gonna be all alone here, too?”
“We’ll try and find someone else. Someone a little less…excitable. Someone from downstairs, maybe.”
Philip brightened up. “Matthew?”
“We’ll see. Now go to sleep, Baby Philip. Sweet dreams!”
As they left, Jackie dimmed the lights and turned on the light show.
Philip lay there in subdued light, watching the cartoon animals travelling happily around the walls. Yeah, it would be good to see Matthew again. At least they could talk. But he needed relief. That was for sure. Withholding it was all part of the regime, that much was obvious. He was beginning to understand. There were two distinct elements in this imposition of babyhood. The first was denial. Denial of freedom, denial of identity, denial of personal responsibility, denial of adulthood…including denial of sex, aside from that childish relief bestowed at the whim of the nurses. Even that would have been something, he thought, squirming and tugging at his restraints. The second, seduction. Seduction into the soft, meaningless world of the baby, where you had to do nothing for yourself, where you were coddled in warm, sexless clothes, cuddled and kissed like a helpless, mindless being, stroked and changed and bathed and fed mush you didn’t even need to chew. You needed to do nothing, except submit. He could see how it might appeal to some. He recoiled at the thought on grown men being slowly, inexorably turned into babies. Could that possibly be what was going on here? But if so, what happened to them? Then he remembered some reference to babies being farmed out to families, being ‘adopted’. He shuddered. Did some of them end up there for life? Perpetual babies? Surely such a thing couldn’t happen…
His thoughts were interrupted by a shaft of bright light from the corridor. The door opened. Nurse Jackie crept in.
“Philip? Darling? Are you still awake?”
“Yes.”
“I’ve brought you a new companion.”
Philip tried to raise himself. “Matthew?”
“Not Matthew, no. You remember Billy? He’s so excited to be sharing a room with you.”
“Billy? That little…?”
“Now, make him welcome, won’t you? Billy, dear? Off you go. Your cot’s right over there. Say hello to Philip.”
Billy slipped into the room. “Philip?” he said eagerly. He was wearing a short pink nightie, fluffy pink socks, and puffy pink plastic pants with little yellow frills around the legs. “I’m so happy they chose me! I’ve been looking forward to seeing you so much since we met in the hall. I like you…a lot!”
Philip slumped back and closed his eyes. He heard Jackie say, “night, night, boys,” and the click of the door closing. Then the muffled patter of Billy’s feet as he approached.
-
Excellent continuation of this story Sandra B! You're killing this reader with the teasing ebb and flow of Philip's both alpha and beta natures. Expected Billy would be his new roommate but how will Philip react? Will Philip give in to his base needs, which Billy is sure to act upon, or will Philip resist given his expressed understanding of the real purpose of this baby "camp". Keep hoping that Phillip will assert himself to some degree, at least to the point of not becoming a permanent baby, which seems the real intent of this experience. Oh well, time and future chapters will tell. Thanks again for your writing.
-
Chapter 125. A consummation devoutly wished.
Philip heard the rustle of Billy’s pants next to him. He half opened his eyes. His new friend had knelt down by the side of the cot. He was smiling happily.
“What do you want, Billy?” he asked, wearily, squinting at him suspiciously.
“Just wanna say hello.”
“Okay. Hello. Now go to bed. I’m not in the mood to talk at the moment.”
Billy looked disappointed, but he didn’t move. Though he was Philip’s age, Philip found it difficult to think of him as a peer or an equal. He always seemed to have this puppy grin on his face, just below the freckles and the turned-up nose. He wanted to tell him to fuc-k off, but he didn’t have the heart.
“What are you staring at?”
“You’ve got breasts.”
“Oh…” Philip had forgotten his body was a little unusual. He wished he could have turned over, or thrown an arm across his chest, but he simply had to lie there and let Billy stare at them.
“So what? I’m a bloke whether I ‘ve got breasts or not, aren’t I?”
“Oh, yes, course… But they’re pretty. Can I…touch them?”
“No, you can’t touch them! Listen, I just want to sleep, okay?”
“Please? Just touch them. My girlfriend…my ex-girlfriend… she left me…had nice breasts. But yours are nicer.”
“Billy…”
But before he could say more, Billy had stretched out a hand and cupped his left breast, so gently and lovingly, that it reminded Philip of Rebecca. He gasped. “Please don’t do that...” But even as he spoke, his left nipple was stiffening visibly, and he could feel the pressure in his nappy increasing. Billy removed his hand and sat back on his haunches. Philip closed his eyes again in embarrassment.
“Do you have a girlfriend?”
“Yeah. I wish she were here now.”
“Do you wish…she was in the cot with you?”
Philip gave a great sigh.
“You do. What would she do…?”
“Please Billy. It’s difficult enough. I can’t even touch myself all tied up like this. Robert’s managed to have three orgasms in the last day or so. I don’t want to think about it. Just go to bed and let me be.”
There was a pause.
“I could help you…if you wanted.”
“No! I’m not gay, all right? You may be, but I’m not.”
“I’m not gay either. At least, I don’t think so. But we all have needs. If I like someone, I don’t care if they’re a girl or a boy. And I like you. I liked you from the first time I saw you.”
Philip saw a chance to divert the conversation away from the subject of sex to something more abstract.
“You did? Why? Why do people like particular other people?”
“You have a nice face – a nice expression, I mean. I can tell you are gentle, and kind.”
He reached out with both hands, and lay them on Philip’s breasts, making him squirm. “Billy! Stop that!”
But Billy ignored him, and instead began gently squeezing and pulling at the firm nipples.
“Oh my god, no…you can’t do that…please…”
Billy continued. Philip’s mind was in a whirl. That ex-girlfriend must have been crazy to leave, he thought. A Bjork track came into his mind…Venus as a boy…yeah, this was him in the flesh, all right. I should make him stop…but I can’t…oh, god…I don’t want him to stop…
Billy was quietly unpinning Philip’s nappy. As he unfolded it, Philip’s erect pen-is sprang up straight and quivering. Billy made a small, satisfied sound.
“Mmm… I’m sorry your girlfriend…Rebecca?...isn’t here to help. What would she have done if she were?”
“Ah…Billy…you can’t…”
“Tell me. What would she be doing now?”
“I…don’t know…”
“I think I do. I think…. I think she’d be holding you…like this…”
He closed his left hand around the shaft, still toying with Philip’s breasts with the other.
“…and wanking you…ever so softly…like this…”
His hand moved slowly up and down, teasing little drops of clear fluid from the swollen head. Philip began to tremble all over, making his chains tinkle against the bars. He was almost choking with arousal. He had never felt so excited in his whole life – as if he were drugged.
“There, there, Philip…just relax and enjoy…”
“Ah…ah…Billy…you shouldn’t…”
“And next, I know exactly what she’d do. Don’t you?”
Philip’s whole body was racked with arousal. He thought he was going to pull the bars of the cot out of their frame. But they held fast.
Billy relinquished his breasts. His right hand slid down onto Philip’s tummy, and he leant forward until his face was a few inches from Philip’s quivering member. The juices were trickling down over his knuckles. Slowly he pulled the foreskin down until it lodged beneath the glans. Then he lowered his head a little more.
As he felt himself slide into Billy’s warm, wet mouth, Philip let out a cry of ecstasy. And as Billy began to suc-k and tongue him, in a way Rebecca never had, he began to whimper involuntarily. He was somewhere in a dream, images and colours racing through his mind, barely aware of what was actually happening. Billy worked away steadily, his lips clamped around Philip’s prick, moving up and down at and even pace, the point of his tongue exploring the contours of the smooth, rounded glans, his throat swallowing the slippery juices flowing from its tip. In his present state, Philip was never going to be able to hold back for long. All at once Billy felt it harden. Philip stiffened, and emitted a great sob of pleasure. A second later the first spurt of sperm burst into Billy’s mouth, thick and warm. And then it was pumping, wad after wad, and Philip was jerking and moaning, and Billy…Billy was gulping it down, in his own personal bubble of pleasure, in the pure enactment of his adoration.
After Philip’s orgasm had finally subsided, Billy lay his head on Philip’s still-quivering stomach, smiled happily to himself, and slid one arm across his new friend’s body.
“Billy…” groaned Philip, “…you really…shouldn’t have…”
“Didn’t you like it?”
Pause. “Course I did. I wish I could show you how much, but…”
“Another time, maybe.”
“No, I meant…I can’t even…you know, stroke your hair…”
“That’s all right…”
Philip paused. He took a breath. “But I could…you know…reciprocate…”
Billy lifted his head and looked up at his face, surprised. Philip smiled.
-
Another excellent chapter, love every word you add
-
Chapter 126. The Morning After.
It was nearly four when Billy returned to his own cot, and the night staff, accompanied by Nurses Millicent and Jackie, and by the Principal, had satisfied their salacious appetites, relaxing in front of the big monitor in the staffroom. Millicent, as the architect of scheme, was jubilant. But she received the congratulations of the others with gracious modesty.
“Well, Millie, I have to hand it to you, you little matchmaker, you were quite right about those two. To tell you the truth, I had my doubts.”
“It was just a feeling, ma’am. It was obvious little Billy was desperately attracted to him. The only thing I wasn’t sure about was how he would react. But in the end he couldn’t resist his physical needs.”
“And now they seem really happy,” added Jackie. “It was meant to be.”
“Right. So let’s keep them that way, shall we ladies? No hint that we know anything. It’ll add an interesting new dimension to their training, don’t you think? It may be a way…”
“A way of persuading them to stay?”
“I was going to say, Millicent, a way of making them more compliant. But yes, you’re right, it could be… As long as their love blossoms… which I hope it does. But I really must get some sleep. I have a meeting with Miss Wellington at ten. Good night all.”
As Mary made her way to her room she was feeling very pleased with herself. Here she was, the distinguished and well-paid principal of an important training facility for recalcitrant boys - an institution respected all over the county and supported by local authority grants and charitable donations, the subject of several laudatory articles in local and national newspapers - a respected member of the reformatory community. And she was having such amazing fun! She had had a number of abortive relationships in her youth, with men who had, she felt, used and abused her. There was a void in that part of her life, an unfulfilled longing to be loved by a youthful and unworldly companion, which is why she was still fixated on young men. Alongside that, there was a mild but persistent resentment, a need to exact some sort of revenge. But she was not at all malicious, and the revenge that appealed most to her flawed humanity was…humiliation. So she had worked towards this goal for years, planning almost subconsciously, and attaching to herself any like-minded women she encountered along the way. In her character, the need for retribution and for affection, each equally infected with prurience, were in a constant state of tension.
“Wait till I tell Philip’s aunt,” she mused. “She’s going to love this…”
The fact that the boys were woken late by Nurse Jackie that morning was not entirely due to that lady’s solicitude. The boys were merely sleepy, but she looked wrecked.
“Good morning, nurse,” said Philip, as she unlocked his cuffs. “Are you…all right?”
“Bad night, that’s all. Couldn’t sleep.”
She was even too tired to enforce any baby behaviour. She made a pretence of checking his nappy for signs of wrongdoing. “Glad to see you behaved yourself last night. Nurse Millicent said we might dispense with these” – she held up the cuffs – “if you’re good.”
“Oh…thank you…”
“Billy? How do you like your new berth?”
“Very well, thank you, miss.”
“Good. We’re thinking of letting you stay here for a while.”
“Oh, really?” was the excited response. “That would be great!”
“Breakfast as soon as you’re ready. You’ll have visitors this afternoon, so full baby mode after lunch, okay?”
“Who…?
But she had gone. As soon as the door closed, Philip rose and went to Billy, cuddling him and pressing his cheek against his face.
“You were great last night…”
“You too…”
They said little more, but lay there together for a few minutes, each consumed by his own thoughts. In the back of Philip’s mind were the smiling face of Rebecca and the friendly grin of Matthew, but in truth these images gave him very little cause for disquiet. He somehow felt that they would understand…
Eventually they rose, collected fresh pull-ups, and headed for the shower. When there were no visitors for them, it was left to the boys to choose the outfits they pleased from the variety of babywear in their personal drawers or cabinets. It was a subtle way of giving them the illusion of choice, in the hope that in the long term they would maintain the taste in clothes to which they had become habituated. Billy kept on his sweet little outfit of the previous evening. He seemed perfectly comfortable in it, Philip thought – and it somehow suited him. After breakfast he would need to bring everything else up to his new room. The prospect excited him greatly. Philip stepped into his pull-up and his blue plastic pants, and threw on a vest, a blue cardigan, and a pair of little frog wellies. The only obligatory accessory was the pacifier, which every boy had to have pinned to his chest at all times.
-
Chapter 127. Dummy Training.
The morning was devoted to baby language and pacifier instruction in the hall. Classes were limited to six boys at a time, taught in one hour lessons. Each boy was required to wear one of his personalised vests, with his name on the front. They were supervised by an expert in baby behaviour brought in from an outside academic or medical institution, assisted by one of the nurses. Billy and Philip were accompanied by four of the downstairs babies, including Matthew. It was the first time Philip and Matthew had seen each other for several days, except one or twice at lunchtime, but then they were forbidden to have any contact. As they lined up along one side of the hall, opposite the big posters, Matthew contrived to get himself next to his friend, with Billy on the other side at one end of the line. He spoke quietly out of one side of his mouth.
“How are you?”
“Okay. How are you?”
“Okay, I suppose… Er, how you getting on with Billy?” He couldn’t hide the tone of resentment in his voice.
“Yeah, he’s okay…” said Philip, noncommittally, but at the same time reddening perceptibly.
“Okay, is he? Only I heard some rumours…”
Philip attempted a dismissive smile. But it didn’t quite come off.
“They’re true, then?”
“Look, Matty…”
“They are, aren’t they? I might have guessed. You can’t help yourself, can you? You just…”
“Baby Matthew! No talking. Pay attention, missy, or it’ll be a public spanking for you!”
“Sorry, Nurse Betty.”
“Now then, babies. This is Doctor Mellish She will be instructing you this morning. I will be overseeing the lesson, so you will watch, listen and learn, if you please.”
Doctor Mellish, a young, slim woman with dark hair, red lipstick, black-rimmed glasses, and an enigmatic smile, wearing, for no better reason than it made her look official, a white coat, stepped forward and surveyed her pupils. The left corner of her mouth turned slightly upward, the only manifestation of the urge she had to laugh out loud. She loved these sessions. If she’d had her way, they would be a lot more humiliating, and a lot more improper, than the institution allowed. However, this would have to do for the time being. She ran her eyes along the line.
“Good morning, babies. I see you’ve all got your pacifiers on. Good. I hope you all know how to suc-k them. No doubt some of you – did her eyes briefly light on Philip and Billy? – are better at suc-king things than others. So our first lesson today will be dummy-suc-king.” She paused, observing their reaction. “Now, of course, in the normal course of things here at Resborough, you are required to have your pacifier pinned neatly to your clothes, as you know. Baby Billy? Your ribbon is rather short. Can you actually get that in your mouth without stretching your vest?” Billy demonstrated that he could, if he allowed his little vest to ride up over his belly button. “No, I thought not. Good long ribbons, please, babies,” she continued, repositioning Billy’s safety-pin, “good long ribbons, please. Or you are allowed to wear you dummies on a ribbon around your necks, if you prefer. But can anyone tell me what has to happen when you have visitors? Yes, Baby Sammy?”
“Please, miss, we have do dummy-holdings and dummy-suc-kies, miss…”
“Yes, Sammy, quite correct. Well put, baby. When you have visitors – and some of you will have visitors this very afternoon, I am told – when you have visitors, you hold your pacifiers in your hand at all times, and make sure you suc-k them regularly. It looks very nice and pretty if you are shy babies, and when someone asks you a question, like “hello baby…do you like your new plastic panties?” or says something like, “what a pretty baby! Are you thirsty, little man? Would you like your bottly-wottly?” you hang your head and pop in your pacifier, all embarrassed, and suc-k away frantically, making it wobble about in your lips. Ladies love that. Then they’ll say, “aw, look at him! So sweet!” And they’ll pinch your cheek or give you a big wet kiss.”
She pressed her hands together and smiled. “So, let’s all try that, shall we? One by one. You first, darling.” She pointed at a boy at the end of the row. Philip leant forward slightly, far enough to see he had “Baby Bunty” on his vest. One of the girl babies, then.
Baby Bunty was very good. He actually did turn red, and his pacifier even trembled a little in his mouth. Doctor Mellish was ecstatic.
“That’s perfect, sweetie! If all of you can do as well as Bunty, I’ll be very happy. Baby Sammy? You’re next.”
Baby Sammy did his best. Next in line was a boy who had been frowning since the start of the lesson.
“That’s Denis,” whispered Matthew. He only arrived last night.”
“Now, Baby Denise? Off you go, darling.”
But Baby Denise didn’t go off – well, not in the way Doctor Mellish had hoped, anyway.
“Shan’t! Baby…Denise” – the named was wrenched out of him – “Baby Denise not gonna do stupid dummy suc-king. I wanna go home! No, I don’t wanna go home, I wanna go to my grandma’s. I ain’t doin’ this stupid shit!”
There was a collective gasp. Philip and his friends were delighted of course, but Doctor Mellish and Nurse Betty and even a couple of the babies were horrified. Nurse Betty was the first to react.
“Nurse Millicent? Nurse Millicent! Come quickly, please.”
Millicent burst into the hall. “Who was that?”
Betty pointed at Denis. “Her.”
Millicent went straight over, took Denis by one ear, and marched him screaming to the far side of the hall. She kicked a chair out from its place against the wall, sat down, and yanked him across her lap. “Ladies?” But Doctor Mellish and Nurse Betty were already on their way. Nurse Betty held his wrists, and Doctor Mellish, after helping Millicent pull down his plastic pants and pull-up, his ankles. Then the spanking began. The babies watched open-mouthed as Millicent's rubber-gloved hand descended again and again, with a relentless series of resounding cracks. In less than a couple of minutes, Denis’s bottom was flaming scarlet. He struggled at first, but Millicent dissuaded further resistance by the simple expedience of trapping his private parts firmly between her strong thighs, and soon he was wailing and sobbing helplessly. The spanking continued for several minutes. When finally her arm was aching, and she could spank no more, and his bottom and both flanks were a mass of mottled red, striated with welts from her bony fingers, she thrust him from her lap onto the floor. He stood, quivering, fearful at what might be coming next. Nurse Millicent bent down and unpinned his pacifier from his vest. She untied the ribbon and thrust the pacifier into his hand.
“Now you will suc-k on that for the rest of the morning. You will be a lesson to any other little baby that thinks he knows best what is good for him. No, don’t move. I haven’t finished yet.” She stood back put her hands on her hips. “Yes, I think... Get up onto the chair. Quickly, baby! Stand up straight. No, idiot, facing the class. That’s right. Dummy in." Then she took the ribbon and knotted it tightly around the middle of his willy, fussily tying the end in a bow.
“Now if I see that dummy out of your mouth just once…”
She needed say no more. The lesson could then proceed. And after that pleasant little interlude, it was amazing how well the others performed with their pacifiers, drawing many expressions of praise from the delighted Doctor Mellish!
-
Thanks Sandra B. Still engrossed in this story.
-
Chapter 128. Best Clothes.
As they were filing out of the hall, Nurse Millicent drew Philip and Matthew to one side.
“Wait here please.”
They looked at each other, a little puzzled, but stood where they were, while Millicent disappeared out of the door. They were alone.
“What’s going on, Matty?”
“No idea. Can’t be good, though.”
Two minutes later she was back, carrying two big carrier bags.
“Right. You two babies have your first visitors today. I know your mother is coming, Baby Matthew, and I believe there’s a Dana Williams for you, Baby Philip?”
“Oh, yes, miss, that’s right.” Philip felt suddenly elated at the thought of seeing someone from the normal world. And he had always quite liked Dana.
“So we thought it would be nice for them if you were dressed in those beautiful outfits they sent with you. Remember?”
“Not those horrible plastic pants and vests, miss,” blurted Matthew, “they were disgusting!”
“No, not those. Not the things you were wearing, Baby Matthew. The beautiful satin dresses with bloomers. Don’t you remember?”
“Oh, yes, nurse, I know what you mean,” cried Philip, his eyes lighting up. “They were our bestest ever outfits, and we only got to wear them for a few hours in the park. Don’t you remember, Matthew?” He sounded disconcertingly enthusiastic, and Matthew looked at him askance.
“Yeah, I remember. I also remember everyone staring at us, and I remember having to walk about with a soggy nappy for hours, and your little friends laughing at the squelching sounds.”
“Well, maybe…but we’re not going to wet ourselves this time, are we? And we don’t have to go out in public. Don’t you remember how pretty they were though, all satiny and shimmery?” He was remembering the shiny skirt and the crinolines, the ribbons and bows. In his enthusiasm for something girly and at least toddler-aged, he had temporarily forgotten about the mittens and the bonnets and the pacifier straps.
Nurse Millicent smiled approvingly. This was the sort of talk she wanted to hear. His visitors would be so pleased! All of them. She may have forgotten to mention all their names… She gave herself a mental ticking-off. How remiss of her! Never mind – it would be a nice surprise for them…
“So, Baby Philip, yours is the pink one, I think, so Baby Matthew…you must be yellow.”
Matthew looked nauseous. But Philip was looking on happily as she unpacked the bags, his female hormones kicking in at the mere sight of the shimmering satin. It was lucky Matthew couldn’t read his mind. Amongst other things, he would have felt Philip’s frisson of excitement at the thought he might be able to show off his cute dress to his new friend Billy….
“Nurse Jackie? Could you help me please?”
Jackie appeared in the doorway. She advanced towards the boys with a simpering smile on her thin lips, presumably intended to lull them into a state of childish trust and compliance – but her eyes were like cold, wet stones. Nurse Millicent began to lay out the outfits, and as the mittens and bonnets appeared, some of Philip’s excitement turned to dismay.
“D-do we have to wear…?”
“Of course, Philip. You’re both going to look lovely. And look at these amazing pull-ups! All the wee goes through the lining and is absorbed into the special filling, so you can stay nice and comfortable.”
“Oh. Yes. I know about that. Yeah, they’re very…clever…”
“Look at these pretty bloomers! Those ruffles on the botty! And the ribbons! Come on, let’s get you dressed. Then you can have lunch, and wait for your guests.”
The nurses coolly stripped the boys naked, and began to dress them. On went the big puffy pull-ups, then the cool, slippery underslips with their layers of stiff, light crinolines. The waterproof bloomers were pulled on and buckled at the back, the contrasting leg ribbons tied in big bows. Then the stretchy sleeveless satin dresses, pink for Philip and yellow for Matthew, with their tight bodices and full skirts floating on the crinolines, and the wide ribbons and big bows at the waist. Their satin-rubber bootees had been replaced by shiny rubber wellies, matching their dresses.
“Now, close your fists please babies.”
On went their heavy rubber-lined mittens, buckled tightly at the wrists. Big pacifiers with bulbous teats were fastened to the right wrists with lengths of ribbon, to be available whenever needed. Nurse Millicent picked up their bonnets.
“Miss, not the bonnets…please…” whined Matthew. But to no avail. They felt even tighter than last time. The thick padding at the ears silenced the voices of their tormentors, the chin-straps locked them into place, and soon there they were, each little baby face peeping out from a prettily-frilled oval aperture just large enough to display its pouting lips and anxious countenance. The nurses stood back to admire their work.
“Beautiful!” pronounced Nurse Jackie.
“Delightful,” added Nurse Millicent. “You’re such pretty babies,” she added raising her voice. But even then neither of them could make out a word. She turned to her colleague. “I think our guests are going to be pleasantly surprised, don’t you, Nurse Jackie?”
“Indeed, Nurse Millicent. Especially the little ones.” And they both dissolved in undisguised mirth.
-
Chapter 129. Milking It.
It was lunchtime. They created quite a sensation amongst the other babies when they entered the canteen. Some stared, some laughed, and some…well, some, mainly those dressed only in vests and nappies and plastic pants, looked a little jealous! Neither of the boys felt very much like eating, but the nurses insisted, and also made sure they took on an ample quantity of fluids. Philip knew what they were trying to do, and tried to resist, turning his face aside and shaking his head vigorously as Nurse Jackie attempted to feed him from a big plastic bottle. That was when Nurse Millicent stepped in, using the side-straps of his bonnet to secure his pacifier in his mouth, and, while Jackie held him in his seat, Millicent flipped open the boss of the dummy, attached a rubber tube to the nozzle inside, and his bottle to the other end, and force-fed him with warm milk. Matthew looked on horrified for a few moments, then quickly picked up his own bottle and began to suc-k greedily.
“There’s a good boy, Baby Matthew,” exclaimed Nurse Jackie, putting an arm around him. “Oo don’t want be like that naughty naughty Baby Philip, does oo?”
After lunch, Nurse Jackie led them to a room of the ground floor, with the words “Guest Room” painted on the door in childish, flowery letters. It was spacious, warm, painted in pastel colours, pinks and yellows and blues, and smelling of rose-petal perfume. There were playpens and little beds, changing-mats and fluffy rugs, cupboards and cabinets, and all sorts of toys and baby paraphernalia strewn around. Philip had his pacifier removed and reattached to his wrist, but both boys were reminded of their dummy training. They were instructed to kneel on a rug and play with some miniature dolls while they waited for their visitors.
They didn’t have to wait long. There was the sound of raised voices outside – which, of course, the boys couldn’t hear – and a few seconds later in walked Jill, Dana, Jess, Toni, and another woman the boys didn’t recognise. The women’s faces lit up in delight, all except the newcomer, whose open mouth expressed nothing but shock.
While Jess and Toni looked on with mischievous smiles, Dana and Jill knelt down and kissed them both.
“Darling! How are you? You look wonderful!” eulogised Jill.
“Brilliant,” agreed Dana. Then she got to her feet and turned to the fourth visitor, whose surprise was just beginning to give way to amusement.
“Rosa, this is Philip – the pink one – and this is Matthew, his best friend.” She lowered her voice. “And lover, we believe. Well? What do you think?”
“They’re…they’re totally delightful!” cried Rosa. “You were right when you said I was in for a surprise. Those outfits! I mean…”
“Yes, sweet, aren’t they. You can thank us for those. Before now, they’d only worn them once. Here, I should introduce you. They can’t hear very well – the hoods…padded, you see. So if you speak quietly, you can say what you like, really.”
“I see…”
“Boys? I mean, babies? This is Rosa…Rosa!”
“Rosa?” queried Matthew.
“Yes. That’s right. Rosa. She’s Lucy’s mum. She’d heard all about you from us, and insisted on coming along. Well? How are you getting on? You really seem to be responding very well…”
“Oh, they are, Mrs Williams. There was a little resistance, of course, but as you can see, they’re happy little babies now, with their sweet clothes and their dollies and everything…”
“Oh, they look happy, all right,” put in Jess. “Look at the face on that one.” She pointed at Philip, who was frowning with annoyance. Everyone burst out laughing. Having difficulty hearing the conversation, he didn’t understand what they were laughing at, which made him even more angry.
“Can we feed them or something,” asked Rosa, eager to get involved.
“Of course, madam,” returned Jackie. “I’ll make them some milk.” And she went to the counter and began mixing up formula with boiled water.
“Look at those feeding bottles!” cried Toni. “Big boy sized, or what?”
“Oh my god, the teats!” gasped Rosa. “They’re shaped like….” And she broke off with a nervous giggle.
“Oh, yes, I’m afraid we’ve had a little bit of that,” whispered Jackie. “With Philip, anyway. Taken rather a fancy to his little roommate.”
“Really?” said Dana. “How do you know?”
Jackie dropped her voice even lower. “Surveillance,” she murmured. The principal likes to keep an eye on them. She’s got the videos if you don’t believe me.”
Dana laughed. “Oh, I believe you, nurse. He’s up for anything, that one.”
Rosa had pricked up her ears. “Do you think she’d let us…?”
“Oh, I’ll ask her. I’m sure she’d be happy to…”
The bottles were nearly ready. As they watched the preparations, both boys looked alarmed. Matthew started shaking his head vigorously.
“Nurse…we had loads of milk at lunchtime…I don’t think I can drink any more…”
“Nonsense, Matthew. We decide when you need feeding. Unless you want it though your pacifiers, like before. Besides, you don’t want to disappoint your visitors, surely? Principal Mary would not be pleased. And why aren’t you suc-king your dummies like you were taught this morning? I don’t know…”
So in went the dummies, but soon they had to come out, as the ladies took it in turns to feed them. Rosa seemed to enjoy it particularly, making little suc-king shapes with her own mouth, like mothers do, as she watched Philip pulling at the teat. Matthew was resisting the teat, so Jess, who was the first to feed him, expelled few drops of milk onto his lips to lubricate them, and then suddenly thrust it in and gave the bottle a good squeeze. Poor Philip almost choked, but she kept it firmly in place, so he had no choice but to swallow, and soon he was feeding submissively.
“Good baby, good boy,” soothed Jess, quietly. “Do you like that? Do you miss your friend Philip, then?”
Matthew showed no immediate sign of having heard her question; yet his brow puckered, and he at once began to pull more eagerly at the teat, biting it and suc-king it in as far as it would go.”
“Goodness,” murmured Jess, “I think you do…”
Of course, the whole thing had been planned earlier, to make sure the ladies would have a chance to change the babies before the afternoon was out. After the feeding, Nurse Jackie left, and they played with the boys for an hour or so, and made them play with their dolls, just like at Dana’s house. They found they could talk quietly to each other without the boys having the slightest idea of what was being said.
“I hope we get to see those videos,” murmured Rosa. “It sounds so sweet…”
“I’m sure we will,” returned Dana. “Mary’s a good sport. Maybe we’ll get copies. Do you think?”
“Hope so,” said Toni. “Wonder what’s Philip’s roommate is like? Do you think Matthew knows he’s being cheated on?”
“Dunno,” said Dana. “Maybe we should show him? What do you think, Jill?”
“We should. He should know what’s going on while his back is turned. At least he should have the chance of getting in on the act.”
“Oh, now that’s naughty, Jill!” laughed Jess. “But it would certainly be worth seeing!”
Dana was thinking. “You know, girls, much as I like seeing them dressed up as babies, I can’t help thinking they’d be happier in some lovely silky, sexy girls’ clothes. They have such pretty feminine faces – particularly Philip, if you don’t mind me saying so, Jill – I feel they’re a little bit wasted here. What was the name of that friend of Mary’s? The one who runs the girl training place? Yes, I think it was your namesake, Jess. Jessica, if I remember rightly what I was told.”
“Fine by me, Dana,” said Jill. “That was what I originally wanted to happen. Matthew was always such a boy… I longed for him to become more like Philip.”
“Well at Jessica’s I think they can do the whole thing…hormone treatment and all…”
“Gosh, that would be so amazing…”
The women lapsed into silence, turning the idea over in their minds. But they continued to play with the boys, and to give them kisses, cuddles and tickles. It was during a particularly vigorous tickling session that Matthew began to whine that he needed the toilet. At once all the women sat up and took notice. All of them - except Rosa of course - had been there before.
“Remember the park?” whispered Toni. “I think history may be about to repeat itself!”
-
Chapter 130. The Fearsome Four.
Poor Matthew. He twisted himself out of their grasp, and tried to hide in a corner of the room. But they weren’t going to let their prey escape so easily. They chased him around, being careful not to catch him, merely amusing themselves with his growing distress. He danced and skipped about, holding himself in an attempt to delay the inevitable, emitting little coughing sobs, and pleading with his tormentors.
“Mummy! Stop them. I don’t wanna wee myself! Mummy!”
“Wow. He really has regressed, hasn’t he?” remarked Jess. “The baby training is obviously working.”
“Darling,” said Jill, catching hold of one wrist and playfully tickling his tummy, “darling, don’t be shy just because my friends are here. Baby can do a big big wee in his special new pull-up. Mummy won’t mind. That what it’s for. Then Mummy will change her big baby boy, and make him all warm and cosy and comfy again.”
“No, don’t want to,” he wailed, “Baby Matty don’t want wet nappy, all squidgy and horrid!” He began to sob, square-mouthed. “Don’t want to be changed in front of Mummy’s friends, and the new lady.”
By now he was squirming desperately, clutching his crotch and pleading and going red in the face. It was impossible to keep a straight face. The women held back now, knowing it was only a matter of time, and waited for the crisis.
“Don’t look at me!” screamed Matthew. But the only response was a burst of laughter. It was the last straw. With a great sob, he capitulated, and as the warm wee flooded his pull-up he stamped his foot again and again in sheer frustration. “Don’t watch me!” he screamed. But the ladies found the spectacle far too cute, far too entertaining, to miss a second. Jess and Toni already had their phones out, recording the moment for posterity.
Unsurprisingly, considering the amount he had drunk, it was a long one. When he had finally finished, and his bloomers had been filled out by the expanding pull-up, he stood in the corner, quietly sobbing, and allowed his mother to cuddle and comfort him. The others immediately turned their attention to Philip, who had been keeping quiet in the hope of being overlooked. Some hope! With Rosa and Toni pinning him down, and Jess and Dana tickling him, the end came quickly, and his screams of protest also dissolved in whimpers of submission. He lay on his back with one arm thrown across his face. Dana took him by one mittened hand.
“Good boy, Philip. That feels better, doesn’t it? And in a minute you’ll have that wet thing off, and we’ll smooth some lovely cream into your skin, and powder you with scented talc. Wouldn’t you like that?”
There was no escape. With these women, there was never a way out. He had learned by experience that submissiveness was, in the long run, the best policy. Hence five minutes later the boys found themselves at the mercy of the five women. Before the changing process began, Dana suggested the boys would be more relaxed with their dummies in, and as Philip made a weak protest at this, and said something about spitting it out, and because changing time was a time for babies to be quiet, it was decided it would be for the best if they were strapped in place, which process was achieved with only a minor struggle. So the boys lay there looking at each other. They both looked ridiculous in their little frilled bonnets with the big pacifiers where their mouths should have been. Moreover, it was impossible, not only to talk, but to exchange any meaningful facial expression.
The businesslike sound of tight rubber gloves being snapped on was followed by the careful removal of their bloomers and pull-ups. They found themselves lying face down on adjacent changing mats on the floor, with Rosa wiping them with baby wipes while Jess was at the sink with their inside-out bloomers, carefully sponging them clean. Their skirts, supported by the stiff layers of crinolines, stood straight up, allowing complete access to everything below their waists. .
Rosa was clearly enjoying her new motherly role. She spent a little too long wiping their bottoms, and then ordered them to turn over. Their response was not immediate; it required the approach of a stern-faced Dana to persuade them compliance was advisable. Matthew turned bright red, his colour accentuated by the contrast will the bright yellow of his bonnet. Rosa pretended not to notice.
“Open your legs, please, baby. Thank you. Dear me, what a wriggly boy. Keep still, I don’t want to miss anything.”
After the humiliation of having their most personal parts wiped by a woman they had only met an hour ago, the boys were required to suffer further by lying on their backs to allow their skin to dry. Then it was time for the cream, the application of which somehow involved all five women, took much longer than seemed absolutely necessary, was not accomplished without continual outbursts of sniggering and snorting, and was further protracted by a certain difficulty the boys experienced in turning over onto their tummies. However, when it was complete, they were transferred from their changing mats onto two lovely soft white fluffy rugs, of the sort that used to be used for photographing babies. They lay there, face down, awaiting the promised dusting of scented talc.
“Oh. I think we left it in the waiting-room,” said Dana. “Toni? Would you mind…?”
“On my way.”
Something had been left in the waiting-room, but it wasn’t only the talc. Seated in a row, fidgeting and bouncing with excitement, were Kimona, Dorelia, Abigail and Lucy.
“About time, mummy!” cried Abigail, when Toni appeared. “We’ve been waiting here ages!”
“Well I’m sorry darling, but the boys needed changing. We could hardly do that in front of you, could we?”
“Why not?” asked Lucy.
“Well, they might be embarrassed, dear.”
“Babies don’t get embarrassed,” remarked Kimona, sagely.
“Well these ones do,” returned Toni, shortly. “In any case, we’ve saved the dusting for you girls. That will have to be enough, I’m afraid.”
“Hooray! Let’s go,” shouted Dorelia. And they jumped up and made a rush for the door. Toni shuffled them into some kind of order, and led them down the corridor back to the Guest Room. They stared and giggled at the other babies they passed on the way, dressed in vests and plastic pants of varying colours.
“They look so silly,” whispered Kimona, gleefully.
“I think all those stupid big boys should be made to wear plastic pants,” added Abigail, with categorical seriousness. “That would stop them showing off all the time.”
She understands perfectly, thought Toni.
The boys, staring into their fluffy rugs, their ears muffled by their padded bonnets, didn’t notice the girls’ entry into the room. They were alerted by a piercing scream from Lucy, loud enough to penetrate a brick wall. Philip turned his head sideways, and froze with horror. Matthew vainly tried to cover himself with his mittened hands, emitting little muffled squeaks of despair at the same time.
But they were in, and dancing around Philip and Matthew with whoops and shouts of glee. The boys pressed themselves desperately into their rugs, and clamped their thighs together as tightly as they could. Matthew tried to wrap his around him, but it was too narrow. Their bare buttocks, still slick with baby cream, clenched and trembled, giving rise to even greater outbursts of delight.
“Now, now, girls, calm down, please,” said Rosa. You have a job to do. Before we can get the babies back in their pull-ups and dressed, they need their bottoms properly powdered.”
“I’m glad they’ve got their big dummies in, mummy,” said Lucy. “They can’t be horrible to us, can they?”
Rosa ignored the remark. “Now, look here girls. We have two tubs of lovely scented talc, Rose for Philip and Mimosa for Matthew.”
“Oh – the boxes match their outfits,” observed Dorelia.
“Quite. I don’t know which one smells nicer.”
The girls, distracted for a minute by this interesting question, proceeded to smell one tub after the other, and to argue about their respective merits.
“Girls, girls,” Rosa continued, “now I’m going to give each of you your own powder-puff. A pink one for you, Kimona, a pink one for Dorelia, a yellow one for Lucy, and another yellow one for Abigail. Now, slip your hands through the loops on the back… That’s right. And now you can apply the talc. Not too much, mind, and very gently, till the babies botties are nice and dry and scented. Take your time, and after that you can help us dress them.”
Kimona and Dorelia knelt one each side of Philip, Abigail and Lucy each side of Matthew, and the most humiliating experience either boy had suffered up to that moment began. To give them their due, the girls were very serious and professional about their duties, cognisant of the fact they had been entrusted with an important task normally reserved for grown-ups. In any case, in their ordinary play they treated their dolls as real babies; how much more would they respect the niceties with real live boys? They dabbed their powder-puffs against the boys trembling buttocks and flanks, from their waists to their thighs, covering them with a fine dusting of talc.
“It smells so nice!” cried Lucy.
“And so will the babies,” added Toni, continuing, like all the women, to film the process.
“Philip? Turn this way darling, would you? Come on, I don’t have time for this!”
“Unless you’d like to turn over completely…?” put in Jess.
At that suggestion, Philip immediately complied.
“That’s better. Now…smile….”
“Can they?” asked Abigail.
“Can they what, dear?” responded Toni.
“Can they turn over, so we can do their tummies?”
The women laughed, and Toni, seeing the boys’ eyes widen with fear, turned the screw by delaying her reply for a few seconds.
“I’m sorry, darling. No. That would be…too embarrassing.”
Oh…,” Abigail said, sadly.
“Anyway, I think you’re all finished. You’ve done a great job, girls. We’ve got it all on film for you. You can show your friends how you powdered two real big babies.”
“Can I put it on my Facebook?” asked Lucy excitedly.
“We’ll see. But for now, let’s get them in their pull-ups. And their bloomers are dry, aren’t they Jess?”
“They are.”
It wasn’t easy getting the pull-ups back on two boys determined to keep their tummies pressed to the floor, but eventually, with one girl pulling on either side, the operation was complete. The women put them back in their bloomers, and buckled them up at the back, leaving the girls to tie the ribbons at the legs.
“Ooh, you smell so nice, Philip!” exclaimed Dorelia.
“The Mimosa is beautiful too!” added Abigail.
“They’re both really good – sort of baby-girly,” added Lucy.
The relief the boys felt at being dressed again was somewhat soured by the recollection of their recent ordeal, and the smug, knowing smiles on the faces of the girls. It was clear they were not going to be allowed to forget the episode for some time - if ever. Toni was already sending her daughter the video she had recorded. Anyway, at least they were off the hook for now. Dana picked up her bag.
“Boys? Get your wellies on then. We’ve promised the girls ice-creams, and Mary’s agreed to release you for a few hours. Shame to waste those lovely outfits indoors!”
-
Chapter 131. A Bus Ride.
There was a light rain falling, but Dana had brought two sweet little umbrellas for the babies, with red plastic handles and clear violet plastic canopies. They looked the epitome of cuteness as they were ushered out of the main gates into the wet street.
“We’re going by bus,” said Jess, much to their chagrin. We can get straight to Valentina’s from here.”
At the name ‘Valentina’s’, Philip’s heart sank. Matthew looked puzzled. But the boys being unable to communicate, he had, for the time being, to remain puzzled.
They approached the bus shelter, the boys in front, the women following, chatting amongst themselves as happy as a bunch of office girls off to lunch, the girls dancing around the group, squealing and laughing. Waiting for the bus was a middle-aged couple and a young woman with a baby in a buggy and a daughter of about five. The couple regarded the approaching party with suspicion. The man had a paunch, a heavy, unsmiling face, and a pair of thick black glasses resting on a bulbous nose, which he adjusted with a single poke of his fat finger. He blinked with obvious disapproval, anticipating the imminent disruption of his domain, of which up to now he had regarded himself, being the senior male occupant of same, as the sole proprietor. His wife – (that she was his wife was an inescapable assumption) – his wife was a small, pinched woman with a sharp nose, which, in the absence of any other weapon immediately to hand, she pointed straight at the newcomers, and accompanied the gesture with a threatening stare from her gimlet eyes. However, to their obvious annoyance, their hostility appeared to go quite unnoticed, for the women and the large babies crowded into the shelter, the former still in high spirits, blocking their view of the road, while the girls ran behind, making faces through the glass.
The young woman, who had been looking anxious, and who was gently pushing the buggy to and fro in an attempt to calm her baby, took an immediate interest in the two newly-arrived full-grown specimens of the species. A smile of satisfaction spread over her face. Toni smiled back.
“They’re big healthy ones,” said the mother. “Hope mine grows up as cute as them!”
“Oh, I’m sure he will,” returned Toni, a brief glance informing her that the occupant of the buggy was indeed a boy.
“Are they boys or girls?”
“Oh, Philippa? Matilda? Are you boys or girls?” The boys both frowned at her. “Well, I don’t think they’re sure themselves, to be honest. At the moment they’re just sort of in between.”
The daughter had been staring at the boys since they arrived. “Mummy? Why are they dressed as babies?”
Dana joined the conversation. “Well, darling, sometimes big boys like that get tired of their boring clothes, and then they want to be babies again, with nice pretty frilly dresses, and big dummies to suc-k.”
“Oh. Do they have nappies on?”
“Oh, yes, of course! Look, feel their bloomers and see how thick and puffy they are. Go on. They won’t mind. Philippa? Come and show – what’s your name, dear?”
“Amy.”
“Philippa, come and let Amy feel your pull-up…. There, see?”
“Go on, darling, you can feel. Baby won’t mind,” urged her mother.
“I can feel…it must be the biggest pull-up in the world… “ She stared wistfully at Philip’s crinolined skirt. “I wish I had a dress like that, with a bouncy skirt and ribbons…”
“Maybe when you’re a bit bigger, darling. It is very pretty, isn’t it?”
“Bus coming, mummy!” shouted Lucy, at this juncture, mercifully saving Philip from further examination.
They allowed the couple, muttering disapprovingly, on first, helped Amy’s mother with the buggy, and piled on afterwards. Dana got on in front to pay. The driver had already noticed the babies.
“Sorry, darlin’, I think I’ll have to charge you for those two,” she laughed. “They look a bit older than that one in the buggy.”
“But don’t let on, will you?” whispered Dana.
“I get it. No worries.”
So as the boys climbed into the bus, she called out, “Two more babies. No charge for under-fives!”
Unfortunately for the boys, the bus was quite full. There were just two seats left downstairs, at the back, amidst a little party of young women. Before they had time to resist, Jess had shepherded them along to these seats, before following the rest of the party upstairs.
The women’s reaction was at first open-mouthed amazement, but they soon tacitly resolved to make the most of the arrival of this unexpected source of entertainment. Room was made on the long back seat for Philip and Matthew to sit together in the middle, with two women on one side and one on the other, while two more occupied the aisle seats in the penultimate row. They were soon being examined and interrogated, despite the fact it was obvious they were in no position to offer any articulate responses.
“Mine’s the pink one,” said one, throwing her arms round Philip and planting an ardent, possessive kiss on his cheek, leaving a quantity of her ample red lipstick behind.
“I like the yellow baby myself, said one of the aisle women, placing a hand on his knee and squeezing. “Look at these pretty bloomers! Is your nappy dry, little one? I hope you’re not going to do a wee while you’re on the bus!”
“I hope he does,” said her friend. “Imagine what fun it would be to change him!”
And they all dissolved in laughter.
“What a pity they can’t speak to us,” said her neighbour. She flicked the ring of his pacifier. “It’s strapped in very tight,” she remarked.
“They’re very big ones,” commented another.
“I bet they are…”
“The pacifiers, Sandra! Don’t be rude.”
“They are,” piped up a little voice. “They’ve got great big, funny-shaped teats, too!”
Kimona and Lucy had somehow escaped from the party upstairs and made their way down.
“Oh, are they your babies, girls?”
“Yes, they’re ours. Do you like them? Are they behaving themselves? Cos sometimes they’re very naughty, an’ we have to tell them off.”
“Do you? What do they do then?”
“All sorts of bad things…” began Kimona.
“Yeah! All sorts!” added Lucy. “Like they're rude to the grown-ups, and won’t eat their baby food, and once Baby Philip did swears!”
“Really? Well, that’s awful. I think they’re probably big enough to be spanked, don’t you?”
“Yes!” Lucy was getting very excited now, and very serious. “I told my mummy she should spank them, then they’d behave better. I think they should be spanked every time they’re rude!”
“On their bare bottoms,” added Kimona, with a malicious grin.
“On their bare bottoms?” gasped one of the women. “On their bare bottoms? Goodness me, who would do that, then?”
“My mummy would, easy!”
“No, Kim, we should do it ourselves. We’re just as much in charge as our mummies. And if we’re allowed to change them, we should be allowed to spank them, too!”
The women stared. “You’re allowed to change them?”
“Well,” admitted Lucy reluctantly, “we’re not allowed to do everything… But today we were allowed to powder their bottoms…”
At this the women, and indeed half the occupants of the lower bus, burst into uncontrollable laughter, while Philip and Matthew simultaneously turned a deep shade of red. Upstairs, Dana rose from her seat.
“I’d better go and see what’s going on down there. No, you two remain here, please.”
She made her way down.
“Now girls, what’s all this noise? What have you been up to?”
“Nothing, mummy,” said Kimona, “we were just telling these ladies about our babies…”
“Yeah,” said one, “and how they help change them. I'd really like to see that!”
“We all would!”
“Oh, I can show you a video if you like!” said Lucy, pulling out her phone.
“Lucy! No. Come back upstairs. Come on. You too Kim.”
“Oh please, please! Please let her show us. Please!”
Philip was shaking his head vigorously. Matthew’s eyes looked pleadingly at Dana. She thought for a minute. But the embarrassment factor was too potent to resist.
“Well, I suppose she could. They did do a really good job. All right, dear. Go on and show the ladies. But ladies, you must promise not to make fun of the babies. They’re very sensitive.”
“We promise! We promise!”
Philip and Matthew almost died of shame, as the five women gathered round Lucy’s phone and watched wide-eyed the boys being attended to. At the end they stuck to their word, and with serious countenances praised the girls warmly for their efforts.
“You did very well, girls,” said one of the women. “If you ever have babies, you’re going to be the best little mothers. Boys, you should be grateful you have such clever little carers. I hope you said thank you to them.”
“Oh, yes, they were very appreciative,” said Dana. “Their botties were nice and dry and smooth after that.”
“And they smell beautiful,” said another.
“Yes, they…”
But at that juncture the bus began to slow as it approached the high street, and the remainder of the party from upstairs were descending.
“Dana? Boys?” called Rosa. We’re here.”
“Okay. Coming!”
One of the women was writing something on a scrap of paper.
“Before you go… Here’s my number. I’m Ellie…”
“Dana…”
“If you ever want a baby-sitter….”
“Oh. We just might. Thanks.”
“No. Thank you! And thank you, boys, for making our day!”
-
Chapter 132. A Reunion.
Their passage from the bus stop to Valentina’s created quite a sensation. People stopped and stared, and a lady passing in a car, distracted by the babies, almost crashed into the car in front of her.
“People seem to like your outfits, anyway, darling,” remarked Jill, her arm around Matthew. “I’m not surprised. You do look really nice. It’s not so bad being a baby, is it? You get lots of attention, particularly from the girls. I remember you used to complain they didn’t pay you enough attention. Now…well, I think it’s very positive. And I have an idea Philip is liking it more and more…”
She was doing her best to convince her son. Not that he could hear her very clearly through his padded hood. There was nothing she would have liked more than to be able to mother him, for the first time in years, or even to see him with a nice girlfriend who would mother him. In fact, her motives were an obscure mix of the selfish, the sentimental, and the salacious. She was one of those mothers who would, if they could, though they would never admit it, keep their children as children – who don’t want to let go either of them, or their own feeling of parental authority – and then, as the children grow away from them, they resent it, and engender corresponding feelings of resentment, and guilt, in the children. He could be such a nice boy, she thought, if he would only let himself relax and be looked after, instead of always being rebellious! What had he got to be rebellious about, after all? She had always given him everything he needed…
Which, of course, was the problem, and the reason that, subconsciously, she fely justified in inflicting some mild punishment on her son. But his mother’s words did have some resonance for him. It was true he just wanted to be with Philip – not that he would have admitted anything so personal to her. But he did. And within reason he was prepared to do anything to realise that goal. But this? This didn’t feel right. It was a total loss of cool. It was irredeemably humiliating. Imagine if one of his old schoolfriends should see him! The mere idea gave him a hot flush, and made him feel faint.
Susanne was waiting for them. A pre-arranged visit, then, thought Philip. Of course. Out of the corner of one eye he could see the big ice cream cone in the corner. He shuddered slightly. But Susanne was embracing him, planting a kiss on his cheek while trying to avoid her face coming into contact with the ring of his pacifier. Surely they would have take their dummies out, if only to allow them them eat. But so far there was no sign. Susanne had turned to Matthew, and Philip glanced surreptitiously to his right to see how many customers were already staring at them. Had it not been firmly filled with the teat of his pacifier, his mouth would have fallen open in dismay. Arranged around two tables were a row of smirking faces, all of which he knew. He ran his eyes along them, from left to right. Nikki, Jennifer, her mother, Sam, Sadie, Freida, Desdemona, Shaniya – Janie, Cynthia and Madison from Arts and Media – and, worst of all, next to Shaniya, a bloke! A bloke their age, with a shock of yellow hair and a huge grin on his face. As the women ushered them towards the group, Matthew gave a little squeak of terror. Philip looked at him, and he looked back with despair in his eyes. He guessed this was probably that friend of Shaniya’s – John, was it? His guess proved correct.
“Boys,” smiled Dana, dumping her bag of baby things on the floor and speaking in a loud voice intended to penetrate their padded hoods, “I think you know everyone here? Oh, apart from Shaniya’s boyfriend, perhaps. Philip, Matthew? This is Johnny, Johnny Donovan. Johnny, meet Baby Philip and Baby Matthew.”
She pushed them forward so they were standing side by side facing him.
“Hello, babies. Hello, Matthew. Hello girls.”
“Hi, Johnny,” said Kimona. “These are the babies we told you about. Do you like them?”
Philip felt betrayed. Kimona, telling on them, to this idiot, behind his back! And he had thought she was such a nice kid... But it seemed that, while he had been away, his place in Kimona’s affections had been usurped by Shaniya’s boyfriend.
Johnny suppressed an inclination to whistle with delight. He assumed an expression of innocent surprise. “I wondered what you were getting up to these days, Matthew. I knew you must be busy, or you would have come to see all your old mates. But I guess they come second when you’ve got a new girlfriend…” He glanced meaningfully at Philip.
Matthew looked as though he was about to cry.
“Yeah,” added Shaniya, “all your old mates – ‘specially Dave. I hear he’s longing to see you both again…” She snorted with laughter.
“Oh, yeah, Dave…” The grin on Johnny’s face grew even broader. “You heard he split up with Sharon. Well, to be honest, she dumped him. But, Matthew, remember that girl you were into for a while at school? What was her name? Oh, yes, Karen, that’s right. Karen. I mean, she was always hot, but now… Yeah, well, she’s going out with Dave now. Just thought you’d like to know she’s not been wasted.”
Matthew’s brow crinkled, and he emitted a muffled moan. Philip glared at Johnny – or tried to. It just made him look even more comic. Johnny burst out laughing.
“This is the best! Thanks for bringing me, Shan. I wouldn’t have missed it for anything.”
“Well, Johnny, I knew how much you like babies. You’re so good with your little sister. I thought you could show us how we should treat these two as well…”
“Yeah? Oh, I can show you, all right.” He stared at them gleefully. “You say they’re a couple, too? Just like Karen and Dave? Okay, well they should be holding hands, for one thing.”
“Well, that’s going to be difficult,” said Freida, “seeing as how they’ve got mittens on.”
“Oh, yes, I see,” said Johnny. “What are they for, then?”
“I think it’s to stop them playing with themselves – or each other,” suggested Shaniya, under her breath.
“Oh, but we can link them together,” suggested Jess, getting into the spirit of the thing. “I’ve got these little screw links with me, in case we want to fix their hands behind them. But I could easily join them at the wrist.”
And so saying, she made the boys put their wrists together and fastened a link between the rings of the mitten straps.
“There. Is that what you wanted, Johnny?”
Desdemona was seized by a sudden fit of the giggles. “Why not do both wrists?”
Johnny and several of the girls agreed. “Yeah! Both wrists!”
The younger girls, who had been looking on with growing delight, added their concurrence.
“Yes, mummy, do…” cried Dorelia.
“They’ll look so sweet…” added Lucy, seriously.
Dana’s face lit up. “Come on, Jess. I’ll help.”
And so the boys were placed face to face, their wrists linked together, staring into each other’s faces. The company fell about laughing. The other customers were also engrossed in proceedings, neglecting their ice creams, which were melting in their dishes. Johnny looked at the boys with satisfaction. He noticed the rings of their pacifiers were now not far apart.
“I’ve got an idea. Have you got any more of those links?”
“Several.”
“They look like they want to kiss, but they can’t. It would be nice for them to be closer, anyway. Why not…?”
“Great,” cried Jess. “Yes, let’s link their dummy rings.”
It was the work of a moment. In order to keep their balance, the boys found themselves forced to stand toe to toe, trying not to move, their crinolines and their bloomers, bulging over their thick pull-ups, crushed together.
“Brilliant idea, Johnny,” said Jennifer. “They look much happier now, all cosy and lovey-dovey. Maybe we could order now. I don’t think they’ll be going anywhere for a bit.”
The women took their seats, and the waitress – a new waitress, Philip noted – came and took their orders.
“And the…babies?” she asked, taking the opportunity to have a good close-up stare. “Will they be having anything?”
“Oh, don’t worry about them for now,” said Rosa, carelessly. “They’ve got other things on their minds.” The waitress turned to go.
“No, wait!” called Dana. “They could have milkshakes, couldn’t they? Waitress, could you bring us two – no, say four milkshakes, please?”
“Certainly. Would you like strawberry or banana?”
“Oh…two of each, I think. Then we can mix them.”
“Oh, don’t let them go, Mrs Williams,” said Johnny, disappointed. “They look cute standing there like that. Look, everyone in the restaurant is admiring them.”
“Oh, don’t worry, I’m not planning to let them go, Johnny.” She unzipped her bag and produced two big cylindrical plastic bottles and two lengths of rubber tubing. “We have special feeding bottles. Here, come and see.” She beckoned him over.
Johnny looked puzzled. He rose and approached the babies. He watched with interest as Dana, with some difficulty, reached in between their faces and flicked open the boss of Matthew’s pacifier, revealing the plastic nozzle.
“See? The pacifiers are equipped with little nozzles and valves. We can feed the babies without taking them out, which makes life so much easier for us mummies – and also quieter. We don’t have to listen to all their silly baby talk and constant demands.”
“So it comes out through the teat on the inside?”
Dana lowered her voice. “Yes, Johnny. Inside each pacifier has a big soft rubber teat, shaped exactly like the head of a real…well, use your imagination. When the milk is pumped in, the “teat” fills up until it’s big and firm, and then the pressure makes it start leaking out of the very tip. Or if the baby’s very hungry, he can squeeze it with his tongue and make it spurt into his mouth.”
“Wow! Er…would you let me have a go, Mrs Williams?”
“Of course, Johnny. Shaniya’s told me how good you are with babies. Maybe you could feed one, and Shaniya the other.”
“Great! I’ll take care of Matthew, then.”
The waitress was serving the ice creams and drinks. Dana and Jess mixed the shakes and decanted the creamy pink fluid into the feeding bottles. They each held a full litre, and they were three-quarters full. They pushed on the tubes, then rose and approached the babies. The babies were not happy. They squirmed and squeaked angrily.
“Hold still, sillies,” said Jess, “you don’t know what’s good for you, that’s the trouble. Lovely thick milkshakes!” She licked her lips. “What could be nicer? Now don’t be ungrateful, Matthew. Good boy…that’s better…”
The women finally succeeded in connecting the tubes to the pacifier nozzles. They held the bottles up. Dana gave hers a squeeze to check the viscous liquid was flowing freely.
“Perfect. Johnny? Shaniya? When you’ve finished, everything’s ready for you.”
They needed no second bidding. Jumping up, they took the bottles from the women and began to feed the babies, Shaniya feeding Philip, Johnny Matthew.
“Now take your time, guys. Let them swallow. We don’t want them to choke, do we?”
They did take their time, letting the younger girls and several of the others have a turn as well. Johnny was enjoying himself immensely.
“There, there, Baby Matthew. Is that nice dwinkies? Does ums like uncle Johnny feeding ums? Baby Matthew will soon have tummy full of nice strawby-banana milkshake. Then, later on, he can do big, big wee-wees just like proper babykins!”
Matthew’s eyes widened as the sweet sticky gloop was pumped slowly into his mouth. At Johnny’s words his cheeks reddened perceptibly. Johnny looked at him with concern.
“I’m not sure, Mrs Williams…but I think he might want some more after this… He seems terribly thirsty.”
“All right. I’ll order another round for both of them. I can see how they love you two feeding them. You make such good parents.” She looked at them thoughtfully. “You know, any time you want to babysit…we’d be quite happy to employ you…”
While the feeding continued, customers came and cooed over the two pretty babies, and Susanne took photographs. When it became clear neither of them could swallow any more, Jess detached the tubes and snapped the bosses of the pacifiers shut.
“There. Babies nice and full. Pity they couldn’t finish it all, but they can have more later if they like.” Matthew shook his head vigorously. Philip looked daggers at Jess.
Most of the group had finished their ice creams now. Philip wondered what was next. He hoped they could at least be released so that everyone could leave. He was feeling very full, and a little sick. Maybe they’d go back to Dana’s. He would happily have gone back to Resborough there and then, but he doubted that was going to happen. Anyway, he couldn’t hear clearly what was being said, but it looked as if preparations were being made to leave. Jess approached them and went to unscrew the link on their pacifiers. She was just about to do it, when a shout from Shaniya stopped her in her tracks. She was pointing at the doorway. A couple had just entered. Philip could just turn his head enough to see them out of the corner of one eye. A rather attractive girl…and…oh, god, it couldn’t be! It was! Dave!!
-
Poor babies it must be hard for them to nurse so much so close togather. :)
-
Chapter 133. Babysitters.
They were greeted by Susanne, and didn’t notice the company at the far end of the restaurant until Johnny shouted out, “Dave! Here!”
They both looked over at the group, surprised.
“Johnny…” Dave began, “what you doin’ here….?”
Then he stopped and stared, taking in the spectacle of the large cojoined babies. The girl began to laugh, but Dave, whose comprehension seemed slower by a substantial factor, remained gaping.
“What…? Who…? Is that those fuc-kin’ jokers again? Is it…?”
“David, please,” said Toni. “Not in front of the girls.”
“Yeah,” said Johnny, smirking with delight. “Your mates Matthew and Philip, all in their best duds. Come and join us, mate. Come on.”
Scowling with anger, Dave took the girl by the hand, and made his way slowly towards them. Philip could tell from the expression of abject misery in Matthew’s eyes that the girl must be Karen. So it proved.
“Hello, Karen, darling,” smiled Johnny. You’ve arrived at just the right time. We were about to separate these two but I’m sure Dave would rather have them just as they are. Wouldn’t you, mate?”
Dave wasn’t listening. He came right up to the pair, leading Karen with him, and bestowed upon them a glare of triumph. His wrath was cooling into something more like malicious glee, as the full implications of their powerlessness began to penetrate his sluggish consciousness. He looked them up and down.
“These are the same two wankers I told you about, darlin’. Thought they’d fool me, didn’t yer? Well oo’s the fools now?”
He turned to the others.
“Last time I saw them they was all togged out in plastic pants, showin’ off in the mall. This is even better.” He turned back. “’Ello Maffew. Remember Karen? You asked ‘er out once, didn’t yer? Wha’ a laugh! You, wiv ‘er! But you’re ‘appy now, right. Wiv yer little boyfriend an all. Bet you wish you could do kissy-kissy like outside the school, don’t yer? Well, maybe later.”
Neither the ladies nor Kimona and friends were greatly enamoured of Dave.
“I think we should be going soon,” said Jess. “The girls musn’t be late in bed. You understand, Dave. We’ve already been here quite some time, and…”
“Nah, that’s all right,” returned Dave, becoming quite cheerful. “I’ve seen all I need to see. Just let me get a couple of snaps for my mates…. Oh yeah, that’s perfect… No Maffew, look at me, son. Great!”
“They’re lovely babies, aren’t they Dave?” said Lucy, misunderstanding. We got to change them earlier, and they were so good…”
Dave stared. “You got to…change them…?”
“It’s true,” grinned Shaniya. “Lucy showed me the video, and very kindly sent me a copy.”
“Lucy!” said Rosa. “That was private!”
“Yes,” said Dana, “it’s private, Shanny. Just keep it to yourself.”
“Oh, but I already sent it to Johnny…”
“Did you. Well Johnny, I trust you to keep it to yourself.”
“Oh, yes, Mrs Williams. Don’t worry…” But the glance he exchanged with his friend was not reassuring.
The women gathered up the children, Jess released the links on the boys’ pacifiers and on one pair of wrists, and they prepared to leave. Meanwhile Dave and Karen, both now in very good humour, were being introduced to the others by Shaniya. They sat down at an adjacent table and were soon laughing and joking with the rest, most of whom elected to stay, and move on to the pub later. Shaniya, perhaps anticipating the fun might not be over yet, persuaded Johnny to accompany her back home. Freida and Desdemona elected to come too. Dana rang for cabs, and they were soon heading back to the house. By this time Matthew and Philip were both dying for the toilet, but Dana, either out of sympathy or because she didn’t much relish the prospect of more baby-changing, promised them they could relieve themselves in an adult manner once they were indoors – which promise she kept, though since she declined to release them from their mittens or their wrist link, it was necessary for Shaniya to provide appropriate assistance, which she did despite being helpless with giggles during most of the procedure.
After the younger girls had all been put to bed, the teenagers retired to the lounge, while the mothers opened a bottle of wine and sat round the kitchen table.
“What a day!” sighed Rosa.
“What a day for the boys,” added Jill.
“They’re all right,” grinned Dana. “They’re together. That’s all they really care about.”
“Anyway,” remarked Toni, “I reckon we really deserve this drink, after all our hard work.”
“Yeah,” said Jess. “Pity we can’t make an evening of it. I mean, it’s still early. Any more booze here, Dana?”
“Some. Mainly beers and stuff for the kids. Maybe another bottle of wine somewhere, or some gin…”
There was a silence.
“Why can’t we go out for a while? I mean, Shaniya’s here in case the girls need anything,” suggested Jess.
“What about the babies?” They all laughed.
“Well, I’m sure she and Johnny would be happy to babysit.”
“I’m sure they would be,” smiled Dana, “but I’m not sure the babies would be as happy to be babysat by them!”
“Come on, love, let’s do it,” urged Jess. “And let’s see if Mary would like to join us. I wouldn’t mind hearing a few more anecdotes about life at Resborough.”
After a little more discussion, the motion was passed, and a phone call to Mary produced the desired result. They put their coats on and Dana stuck her head into the lounge. Johnny and the girls were lounging on the floor, holding bottles of beer, while the babies, still linked together, sat side by side on the sofa.
“Shanny? We’re just going out for an hour or two, okay? Can you look after things here.”
“Sure thing, mum. Take your time.”
“Help yourself to anything you want. Order a pizza or something if you like. Here, take this.” She came in and gave her daughter some notes. “And take good care of the babies, won’t you?”
“Oh yes, mum, course. Don’t worry about that. We’ll take very good care of them…”
Toni had just opened the front door for the others when Shaniya appeared from the lounge.
“Auntie Jess? Before you go… Do you have those links? Just in case…you know…”
“Oh, of course, darling. Here you are.” She reached into her bag and handed them to Shaniya. “Good thinking. Just in case they’re inclined to misbehave…”
-
Chapter 134. An Absquatulation.
Philip and Matthew were not overjoyed at being left at the mercy of the three girls. Philip in particular had good reason to be wary of them. As for Johnny, Philip had him marked down as the sort of mindless idiot who, having no ideas of his own, would go along with anything anyone else suggested.
Shaniya wasted no time in ordering pizzas and fries and drinks. After finishing her beer, Freida wandered into the kitchen to see what she could find, and emerged a minute later with a nearly full bottle of gin.
“What about this? Got any tonic, Shan?”
“Yeah. Look in the fridge, or in the cupboard on the far right. Ice is in the freezer. And bring some lemons.”
“Johnny? Want one?”
“Nah. I prefer beer, thanks. Go ahead.”
Two or three drinks later the girls were getting tipsy. Desdemona couldn’t stop giggling, Freida was making rude comments and rude noises for the edification of the company in general, and Shaniya was snogging Johnny shamelessly – (though he seemed happier when he was snogging the mouth of his beer bottle). Suddenly she jumped up.
“Oh! I forgot! I never showed you the video!”
“What video?” slurred Freida.
“You know. The babies. Getting changed!”
“The babies?”
“These babies, dimmo! Look!”
She had grabbed her phone and thrown herself down between her friends. They craned over her shoulders to see what she was talking about. For a few seconds they watched in silence. Then Desdemona started screaming with delight, and Freida snorting with laughter.
“No! I don’t believe it…. Oh my god!” shouted Desdemona. “No…she’s not going to…oh my god, she is!”
Freida’s mouth had fallen open. “That’s Abigail’s mum, right?” she gasped. “Putting on the cream? She’s actually putting it on his…thing? No! Oh my god…it’s getting all big and…and your mum’s doing Matthew! Oh, this is the best thing I’ve ever seen. Are they going to…you know…”
“’Fraid not, Freida. Wish they had, though. No, they have to be powdered now. Wait till you see this.”
By now Johnny had joined the group and was watching the video as well. He was fascinated but also horrified, imagining if that had been him. These women, he thought, they’re dangerous! Desdemona was helpless with laughter. “Look, they can’t turn over now cos of their silly stiff dinkies! Shanny, I’ve gotta have a copy of this.”
Freida turned to the boys. “Great performance, guys. I bet you loved every minute. What’s the matter? Why are you blushing? Nothing to be embarrassed about. Such cute little baby willies!”
“Keep watching,” said Shaniya. “Here comes the best bit.”
“Ouch! He turned over anyway. That was sudden. Poor little squashed sausage!”
“And here’s the reason why. Kimona and the girls!”
They must have replayed the powdering of the babies’ bottoms ten times, Desdemona squealing at every replay, Freida lying back choking with laughter. Finally the hilarity subsided a little.
Shaniya poured them all another gin. “Babies are fun, don’t you think?”
“Yeah…” said Freida, thoughtfully, looking at them. “Maybe they might need changing now. Do you think?”
“I don’t think so, Freida, I mean, they used the loo only an hour ago, and…”
“No, I think they might, Des. I think we should check.”
Desdemona stared at her, then giggled. “Yeah, we probably should…”
“Yeah,” added Shaniya, “mum asked me to take good care of them, didn’t she?”
“We could just take their nappies off to make sure they’re still dry,” continued Freida. “Better safe than sorry.”
Johnny was becoming uncomfortable. “Girls? Come on, they’re fine. Let’s have some more drinks, and…”
“What’s up Johnny? Does the sight of a baby’s little winkie embarrass you?” asked Shaniya, archly.
“No…I just…”
“Well, we’re all agreed we’re going to check them. So if you don’t like the idea…”
“Er, yeah, actually…I do have stuff to do tonight….my mum…”
“Yeah, go and see mummy, why don’t you. Now, we can unbuckle their bloomers at the back, can’t we?”
But Johnny had grabbed his coat and was out the door in a minute flat. They were serious, and he didn’t want to be around for what he feared would follow. “Girls…” he muttered as he hurried down the front path. “What’s wrong with them?” He shivered. “I wouldn’t like to be those guys…”
-
Chapter 135. Finger Traps.
After Johnny’s departure, the girls turned their full attention to the boys. Unsurprisingly, they began to fidget uncomfortably on the cushions, uncertain of what was coming next. Shaniya spoke in a low voice, quite inaudible to them though the padding of their hoods.
“I think they need to be reattached. It’ll make them a lot more accessible.”
So the boys were pulled to their feet, and the steel links once more attached to their free wrists and their pacifiers. They looked into each other’s eyes anxiously, standing with their legs slightly apart to maintain their balance.
“We’re just going to check your nappies, babies,” said Freida, loudly, partly so they could hear her, partly because she was now quite drunk. “Make sure you’re dry.”
She and Shaniya stepped behind them and unbuckled the waistband of their bloomers. They tugged them down by the frilly leg-bands, and made the boys step out of them, without taking off their little boots. They were powerless to object or resist.
“Des? Can you check Baby Matthew’s nappy, and I’ll check Baby Philip’s,” said Freida. She poked at the padding. “Hmm…he seems dry…but we’d better make sure.”
She began to slide the thick pull-up slowly down over Philip’s hips. He began to panic, wriggling and making muffled sounds of protest, but Freida simply ignored him. He thrust out his bottom in a vain attempt to impede her. Desdemona stared, shocked at her friend’s boldness. She flushed visibly as the elasticated waistband descended steadily over Philip’s tummy, until his private parts popped out into full view, then started giggling hysterically. Even Shaniya clapped a hand to her mouth.
“Freida, you’re such a naughty girl!”
“Come on, Dessy, Matthew’s turn now.”
Unwilling to be thought prudish, and emboldened by the gin, Desdemona followed suit, dragging Matthew’s pull-up down to his boots, despite his squirming, then sitting back on her haunches in mock disgust.
“Wow, they’re both dry!” cried Freida. “Good babies!” She paused. “Well, might as well give them new ones, anyway. Come on babies, lift your feet. Let’s get these silly old nappies off you.”
The pull-ups were dumped in the kitchen bin. The girls, with a view to causing the boys as much embarrassment as possible, lounged on the floor with their backs propped against the chairs and their glasses in their hands, regarding them with interest.
“I wonder… what they’re gonna do…now,” whispered Desdemona, drunkenly.
Philip and Matthew were indeed in a dilemma. They could stand as they were with their hips pushed apart, giving the girls, relaxing nearby, a perfect view of their most personal property; or, they could move close together, which would conceal their assets but – well, bring them into direct contact. Philip tried to read the message in Matthew’s eyes…but all he could see was a sort of pleading despair. The girls were pointing, and conversing in low voices, every now and then dissolving in fits of giggles. Philip guessed they were discussing and comparing. He twisted sideways, attempting to block their view, but in doing so his proud little willie brushed against Matthew’s. He froze. Matthew, in trying to correct the situation, only made it worse, and for a moment they struggled to keep their balance, their members unintentionally rubbing together. To his horror, Philip felt himself becoming aroused by the proximity of his friend, and, glancing down, saw that Matthew seemed to be in a similar predicament. Perhaps the girls hadn’t yet noticed. Anyway, there was nothing for it but to close ranks. Matthew had obviously had the same idea, because they pressed themselves together simultaneously.
“Look! They’re making love!” screamed Desdemona.
“Well, they are boyfriend and girlfriend,” said Shaniya calmly. Now they’re out of nappies they can be their true selves.”
“They look like they’re enjoying it, anyway,” said Freida. If they didn’t have dummies in I bet they’d be kissing too.”
Philip and Matthew were not in fact enjoying it at all. But their bodies were behaving in complete accordance with their instincts, and in complete opposition to their wishes. Their pen-ises were in a state of mutual response to each other, dilating and thrusting upwards despite all their efforts to restrain them. Now they were lying vertical, side by side, compressed between the boys’ bellies. Philip could feel the heat and fullness of Matthew’s, and Matthew could feel the firmness and gentle throbbing of Philip’s. The girls had got to their feet to take a closer look, and the boys pressed even closer together, not for pleasure but for concealment. However, the tactic had the unfortunate effect of coaxing a flow of slippery juice from one or both of them, lubricating their skin and allowing their tumescent members to slide about between them as they manoeuvred to avoid the girls’ gazes.
The girls, of course, were ecstatic at their obvious embarrassment, the gin having easily overwhelmed the few inhibitions they may have had previous to its consumption. Incited by Freida, they began to tickle and pinch the boys’ bottoms, making them twist and squirm, and making their predicament all the more critical. It was only when their gyrations revealed the extent of their arousal that the girls really took notice. Desdemona gasped and drew back.
“Did you see? Freida, did you see? Shanny?”
“I saw,” grinned Freida. “I’m not surprised. Let’s see what happens.”
She placed her hand on Philip’s bottom, making him lurch forward, the head of his pen-is sliding almost into his friends navel.
“Ooh, you’re very frisky, Baby Philip. What are you doing with that stiff little sausage of yours? You’re going to hurt Baby Matthew if you thrust it at him like that.”
“Oh, I don’t think he minds,” said Shaniya, “he’s pretty much in the same state.” The boys had given up trying to hide what was evident to all. They stood there, swaying, face to face, their little pricks crossed like two swords preparing to duel. Shaniya reached out and gave Philip’s a gentle squeeze.
“Mmmmf!”
“Did you like that? I bet you did, you bad boy. Well I’m not doing it again. I’ve found out what I wanted to know. Matthew’s got you in such a state, hasn’t he?” She lowered her voice. “I bet you wish you had that thing inside him…”
“Shanny! You shouldn’t. What is Dana going to say?”
“She won’t say anything, Dessie. Why don’t you feel it? Go on. Don’t be so shy.”
“I’m not shy!”
“Go on then. Feel Matthew’s. It’s just as hard.”
“Maybe she doesn’t dare,” said Freida, with a smirk.
“I do! Here…”
Desdemona tentatively extended a hand, and touched Matthew’s pen-is with the tip of one finger.
“It’s so hard. You’re right.” She grew bolder, and, taking it between finger and thumb, gently drew back the foreskin. Matthew shuddered and groaned, and a copious flow of clear juice issued from the tip and trickled down the shaft.
“Well done, Dessie! That’s more like it,” said Freida, impressed. “All right, you can let go now,” she added, with a laugh.
“Gosh, it does feel nice, though. So firm and straight and quite hot, too!”
“You know what?” said Freida. “We should tie them together too. Then they’d be completely connected, just like they were married!”
“That would be funny,” said Desdemona, warming to the situation. “We could use surgical tape.”
“We could do anything - put them in two hot dog buns, for instance!” laughed Shaniya. “There’s some in the kitchen.”
“Trust you to think of food, Shanny. You’d probably want to lick the ketchup off them, wouldn’t you?”
“Wait a minute!” cried Shaniya, suddenly. “I’ve had an idea! Wait there!” And without another word she rushed out of the room, and the girls heard here running up the stairs. They looked at each other questioningly.
In a minute she was back, carrying a little straw basket.
“What is that?”
“It’s Kimona’s. She has a collection of these things. You know?”
She held up a little red and green woven tube. “These!”
Oh, yeah…” said Freida. “…No! No way!”
“Yes! Chinese finger-traps. Look. There’s one giant one.”
She held it up. It was red and yellow. Stretched out it was eight or nine inches long, and a little more than an inch in diameter. She pushed it together like a concertina, making the ends expand.
“See? It’s about the right size, isn’t it? A Chinese willy-trap!”
“Oh my god, let’s try it. Come on.”
Shaniya, who’d had the idea, did the first honours. She squashed it up, and worked it onto Matthew’s pen-is, as far as it would go. It was slippery work, but she got it in place. She turned to Philip. Philip shook his head vigorously, but Freida gave him such a pinch on his thigh that he knew he had no choice but to co-operate. His erection was subsiding a little at the prospect of being the butt of such a humiliating joke, but that was probably in the girls’ favour. Freida guided him in as far as he would go – until both pen-ises had virtually disappeared into the tube.
“Awesome! They must actually be touching now,” said Desdemona, fascinated by her friend’s ingenuity.
They were. And the feeling of being pressed against his best friend immediately restored Philip’s erection.
Shaniya stood back. “Go on. Try and pull yourselves out.”
Philip tried to withdraw, but as soon as he drew back the tube tightened around the bases of both their pen-ises, making his harder than ever, and pulling Matthew towards him. The girls laughed with delight.
“It works,” screamed Freida. “They’re stuck!” She pulled out her phone. “I must get this. Siamese twins!”
“What are they going to do…? Murmured Desdemona.
“We’ll soon see,” grinned Shaniya. Dessie, why don’t you film them from the other side. This could be quite a show.
Soon all three phones were recording the boys’ discomfort. Philip was thinking hard. Even if he pulled back a little, he could still feel the head of Matthew’s prick against his, making it impossible for his arousal to subside. And Matthew had the same problem. So he tried to convey with his eyes that they should stay as still as possible, and think of something else, in the hope that their erections would soften. Unfortunately, an idea as complex as that was not transmissible by mere eye contact, and instead of relaxing, Matthew began rather to panic, pulling back and then thrusting forward in a doomed attempt to free himself. Philip tried to shake his head, but the joined pacifiers made that impossible too. Moreover the fact that their faces were so close together, while their hips were the length of two stiff pen-ises apart, made them even more uncomfortable, and kept them in a permanent state of agitation, which only made things worse, and provided added amusement for their audience. The sight of the two boys, in their funny hoods, naked from the waist down, connected at the mouth, wrists and genitals, struggling to maintain their cool under impossible conditions, was too much for Shaniya. She propped her phone up on the back of an armchair, lay on the ground, and was seized by a fit of hysterical giggles.
But for the boys, it was no laughing matter. The main problem was that, whatever they did, however they moved, the trap always gripped their foreskins, so that any movement resulted in a sort of inescapable mutual masturbation. Soon their juices were flowing freely, oozing through the woven sleeve and hanging in a sticky string from the centre of the trap, and dripping onto their wellies. Matthew, desperate to regain a comfortable posture, suddenly thrust forward so hard that the lubricated head of his pen-is actually slipped over the top of Philip’s. They stared at each other in surprise for an instant. But at least it had eased their postures, so in tacit co-operation they both thrust forward together. Now they could stand more normally, but their members were squeezed together in the tube so tightly that they could feel each other throbbing with excitement. It was too much for Matthew. He could hear little, he could see only his friend’s expressionless face, but he could feel Philip’s arousal as if it were his own. Gripped by lust, he began moving his hips very slightly, allowing his well-lubricated glans to slide gently back and forth against his friend’s. He closed his eyes in ecstasy, the mere sight of which sent a pang of desire through Philip’s body, and soon, in total disregard of the onlookers or the consequences, he began to respond. They stood there face to face, thrusting gently against each other, quite disconnected from everything around them. They were oblivious of the return of the women, who now stood at the lounge door staring at the spectacle with disbelief. Rosa took Jill’s hand and squeezed it gently. The other three exchanged gleeful glances, and Dana placed a finger on her lips – not that the boys could have heard them, or would have cared had they even noticed their presence.
The string of clear juice now connected the centre of the trap to the toe of Matthews left boot, little drops sliding down it in quick succession. The climax came soon enough. Matthew made a muffled sob, and Philip, feeling his friend’s pen-is suddenly quiver, and his own inundated with hot sperm, came himself almost immediately. The sudden violent mutual eruption in the confined space of the trap sent jets of slimy fluid spurting through the mesh at some velocity, spattering the carpet, the chairs, and, with poetic justice, Shaniya’s new shirt.
As their orgasms subsided, the boys, in perfect sympathy, sank slowly to their knees. There was an awkward silence.
“S-sorry, mum…” began Shaniya, guiltily, wiping her shirt with a tissue. “Er, it was like this….er....”
“Don’t bother to apologise, darling,” said Dana, archly. “Only you could have dreamt up something like this. Now, forget about your shirt. Clean my carpet first, please. You know where the cloths are. And then these boys need to go to bed. The poor things look exhausted. And yes, we can relieve them of all that baby stuff. We’ve just had a nice long chat with Mary, and she’s told us she’s come to the conclusion that these two are palpably unsuited to babyhood, and need to be transferred to a more appropriate institution. And all this little performance has demonstrated is just how true that is.”
“So…what will happen to them…?”
“Let’s get this sorted out, and then we’ll have a little talk. All right?”
“Yes, mum. Course, mum.”
“And I’ll have your phone, please. I want to see just how all this was engineered…”
-
Chapter 136. An Offer They Can’t Refuse.
Philip and Matthew were undressed and assisted to a double bed in the spare room. They were asleep within seconds of their heads touching the pillows. They weren’t the only ones who were tired, either; but Dana took five minutes to reveal the essence of their conversation with Mary before they all retired for the night.
“She told us that certain boys are not, and will never be, amenable to babyfication. Among those are our two friends, and another boy by the name of Billy. She suggests that they all be transferred to her friend Jessica’s establishment at Westonbrook – the Westonbrook Institute for Male Personality Sissification, it’s called. She thinks they’ll all fit in much better there, and Philip especially will be able finally to make a full transition to girlhood, if he wishes.”
“But Mrs Williams, do you think they’ll agree to go?” asked Desdemona. “I mean, I sort of got the impression they were already considering the idea of running away…”
“I think you’re right. We have to consider that. But first of all, Matthew will do whatever Philip does. So it’s really only Philip we have to worry about. Of course, we do have a certain leverage, given all the footage we have of him – he'd do anything to keep that out of certain hands. However, maybe I’m being naïve, but I’m not sure he would seriously object. He may put up a show of protest, but I’m hoping…”
“Mum. I don’t get you. Why on earth would he agree to it?”
“Because, my little cynic, because, underneath it all, I believe he really wants to be a girl – or at least, to present as one. Don’t you remember how he loved his school uniform? And being at Caroline Norton? And dressing up for Matthew? And do you ever hear him complaining about his cute little breasts? Anyway, I’m going to frame it like we’re doing him a favour. Let’s wait and see, shall we?”
The boys were still asleep at nine, so Shaniya took them breakfast in bed. They were sitting up sipping their coffee when Philip noticed the clothes folded up on the chair.
“Hey, that’s my old jeans…and my Necrophagia T-shirt! And it looks like you’ve got some normal stuff too. Maybe…”
“Our baby stuff’s being washed, that’s all. But it’ll be nice to have a break. My jaw’s still aching from that stupid dummy.”
“Oh, Matthew, I’m hurt. I thought you liked having that in your mouth…”
“Shut up and eat your croissant.”
“Okay. But let’s get dressed before they change their minds.”
“Or before the wash is finished…”
After breakfast they rose, took a quick shower (together), and dressed. Everyone else was up and about. The house was crowded. As soon as they walked into the lounge the kids jumped on them, screaming.
“Oh…” cried Kimona, disappointed, you’re not in your baby clothes! Mummy? When are the boys going back in their baby clothes?”
“Not for a while, darling. Now, if all the children would kindly vacate the lounge, we need to have a chat with Philip and Matthew.”
“What about?”
“Never you mind, young lady. Now, out, please, all of you.”
Once the disruptive elements had been removed, the boys were sat on the sofa and the five women disposed themselves in chairs. Dana opened the conversation.
“Did you sleep well, boys?”
“Thank you, yes.”
“Good. And how do you feel today?”
“Knackered,” said Matthew. “Mrs Williams, you can’t leave us alone with those…girls. They don’t have any boundaries.”
“Well, I don’t suppose the experience did you any harm. When we came in you seemed to be enjoying yourselves all right.”
Matthew blushed. “You saw…all of it?”
“Not all, but enough. Anyway, that’s not what we want to talk about. Jess?”
“We met up with Mary last night - you know, your principal,” continued Jess. “We had quite an interesting conversation. She doesn’t feel that either of you has been progressing to her satisfaction.”
“So…what? We’re going to be punished? What now? What could be worse than what we’re already going through?”
“No Philip,” reassured Dana. “Not punished. No. There’s the possibility of a change of direction. It’s a limited offer, and you’d have to commit to it fully. Of course you can say no…”
“What ‘change of direction’?”
“I don’t know if you remember meeting another lady at your aunt’s, when you met Mary?”
“Yeah….can’t remember her name though…”
“Jessica?”
“Yeah…Jessica.”
“You may remember she runs a school for boys transitioning to girls. A few places have become vacant. There are many applications for those places, and she’d need an answer in the next twenty-four hours. It’s up to you. Otherwise it’s back to Resborough.”
The boys looked at each other.
“So what goes on there, exactly?” asked Philip.
“You would dress as females – there’s a huge range of clothes, and I understand you'd get to choose many of them yourselves. You would learn female mannerisms and behaviour. You'd have access to makeup and beauty experts.”
Philip looked doubtful, though internally he was imagining himself in a pale blue silky dress, with pearl earrings, and…
“What do you think, Phil?” To everyone’s surprise, Matthew sounded quite excited. But he was not thinking of himself. He was remembering that time outside the school, with Philip in his little skirt and leather jacket, and the lipstick, and the scent, and afterwards…
“Er…dunno…”
“It couldn’t be worse than Resborough…”
“No, I guess that’s true….”
“No more baby clothes…”
“No more baby clothes,” put in Jill. “Nice dresses and skirts…fussed over and mollycoddled…”
“I think we should do it. I don’t wanna go back there…”
“Maybe…” Philip was going to let himself be persuaded, but first he wanted to put on a show of reluctance. “How long are we going to be there? And who’s going to be paying for this? I assume there are fees?”
“You’ll stay until you have to leave for uni. As to fees, that’s all taken care of,” said Jess, with a sly wink at the others. “Special arrangement, as Mary couldn’t complete your courses…”
“Okay. Matthew and I will discuss it. Twenty-four hours? Right. But today…? Today we can wear these clothes…?”
“You can wear what you like,” said Rosa. “And you can go out if you please.”
“Really?” said Matthew.
“Really.”
“Come on, Phil. Let’s get out of here.”
“Let’s”
“Back by midnight please,” called Dana, as they headed for the door. “And have an answer for us.”
“Don’t worry, Mrs Williams.”
“Yeah, Dana. Don’t worry.”
The women looked at each other with satisfaction.
“I think we sold it,” said Jess.
“Yeah, I think you did,” added Toni. “But it was just as well you didn’t mention Billy!”
-
More great writing really looking forward to next chapter, hopefully soon
-
Thanks, Paddybaby - I really appreciate your support. Further chapters will follow in a week or so.
Sandra
-
Chapter 137. A Phone Call.
Philip and Matthew sat in the pub till closing time, drinking beer and talking. Finally relieved of their babyish gags, they gabbled away happily, overflowing with thoughts they’d been unable to express and revelling in their renewed companionship. But as the time to leave drew nearer, Philip became more serious.
“I never asked Dana when we were going to get our phones back. I need to talk to Rebecca, find out what’s going on. Whenever I ask I’m always told, “she’s fine - she sends her love”. But I need to speak to her.”
“We won’t get those back till this is all over. They told us that at the beginning. Use a phone box, maybe?”
“None working. I was checking all the way here. Know what? I’m going to ask that guy over there. I think I know him vaguely. Seen him around, anyway.”
He went over.
“’Scuse me mate. Any chance I could make a quick call on your phone? I’ve lost mine and I need to let my girlfriend know…”
“I know you, don’t I? What’s your name?”
“Philip.”
“Yeah. I’m Wayne. Seen you ‘round. Aren’t you that guy who went to Car…” But seeing his mates looking curiously at Philip, he broke off. “Sure. Here you go.”
“Only be a minute. Thanks, Wayne.”
He returned to his table, dialling Rebecca’s number as he went.
“Hello? It’s me. I’m fine. We’re fine. How are you?.....Yeah, me too. I can’t wait to see you again. Do you still…? Yeah, me too. Love you very much, Becca. Wish I could see you, but…. Oh, you know. That’s right. I see. So they keep you fully informed. I didn’t realise, I… You have? What news? Good or bad? Oh, well that’s a relief. So tell me what it is. Why not? You always did like making me wait, bitch! There’s something else I’m waiting for, too. Matthew? What’s he…? No I don’t! How could you suggest…? Oh. Oh. Well, I was lonely. You would have done the same. Cheeky cow! Keep your hands off him!” He laughed and winked at Matthew. Anyway, listen. I have to go. Borrowed this phone from a guy in the pub. Yeah. Love you so much, darling. Yeah. Yeah, me too. Bye… Bye.”
“What was that she said?”
“Oh, nothing much. Just that she wouldn’t mind having sex with you herself. Don’t even think about it, Matty….”
He returned the phone. They finished their drinks slowly. Philip felt much better now he’d spoken to Rebecca. Ready for anything, in fact.
“So this place they’re sending us to,” began Matthew, “what do you know about it?”
“Nothing at all. I met the principal once, at my aunt’s, that’s all.”
“What was she like?”
“Actually, she seemed okay. Youngish…quite fun. I think it’ll be all right.”
“Jessica something, yeah?”
“That’s what Dana said. I thought it was Jill or something, but it was a long time back.”
“Same name as my mum. She must be all right.”
“You’re joking, of course. After what your mum let you in for?”
“I guess… But I like my mum…”
“Yeah….” Philip looked far away for a minute. Then he brought himself back to the present. “You know, I don’t really mind going off to this other place now. I’ve sort of been missing the girlie stuff.”
“Me too. I mean, on you.”
“Wonder if we’ll get to choose our own outfits…?”
“Hope I get to choose yours,” murmured Matthew, under his breath.
-
Chapter 138. W.I.M.P.S.
The boys’ temporary revisiting of normality came to an abrupt end at seven the following morning, when Kimona and company were despatched to their bedroom with instructions to wake them. This task was achieved by the simple of expedient of jumping on the bed whilst screaming exhortations to get up, though not without reciprocal and less polite responses. Half an hour later they were sitting in the kitchen, bleary-eyed, drinking coffee, fending off enquiries from their erstwhile tormentors.
“Where are you going, Philip? Why aren’t you babies any more? Aren’t you going to be babies? Boring. Mummy, why aren’t they babies? That was fun.”
“Yes, it was,” whined Dorelia. “And we only got to change them properly once. Why can’t they? Have they been bad?”
“Don’t be silly, Dorry! They were made into babies cos they were bad,” corrected Kimona, then added, after a moment’s thought, “and they’re always going to be bad, so I think they should be babies forever!”
“Well darling,” soothed Dana, “you know we can’t keep them as babies forever. For one thing, it’s too much work.”
“We’d look after them,” cried Lucy.
“I’m sure you would, dear. But don’t be sad – you’ll still be able to play with them. We’re sending them both for siss…er, I mean girly training. They’re going to a special place where naughty big boys go to learn how to behave like well-manned young ladies.”
“Ooh. Does that mean Philip will have to wear his fairy dress again?”
Philip closed his eyes in despair. Matthew glanced at him with an expression of questioning interest.
“Oh, I’m sure he will, darling,” smiled Toni. “He looked so sweet in it, didn’t he?”
Philip interrupted, desperate to change the subject.
“So what’s the plan Dana?”
“We’re leaving at nine-thirty. We’re going to take you to Westonbrook, turn straight round and come back. We’re taking the girls to Legoland today. Jessica’s waiting for you. You’ll be in good hands. We’ll come to see you in a few days.”
“Can we come with you, mummy? To Western…wherever it is. We’ll be good!”
“Yes, can we?” said Dorelia.
“’Fraid not, girls,” said Jess, firmly. We’re only taking one car, and all we’re doing is dropping them off.”
“Ohhh…”
“Don’t worry. You’ll see them soon enough. Just think how glamorous they’re going to be! So you can say your goodbyes here. Now make sure you’ve had enough breakfast, because we won’t be eating again till this afternoon.”
At nine-thirty the boys received affectionate farewells from the four girls. They had had cereal with milk and honey for breakfast, so the boys’ cheeks were soon sticky and smelling of sweet milk from their kisses. As Kimona hugged Philip, she whispered in his ear, “don’t forget. Ask if you can wear a fairy dress, won’t you? See if they have a pretty sparkly one! Promise?”
“I promise, Kim,” sighed Philip.
“And wear it for me when I come to visit.”
“If they have one, I will. I promise.”
“Bye bye, Philip. I love you. Have a nice time at…West-on-Books…”
The boys were mainly silent during the drive. Westonbrook was not that different from how they had imagined. It had been a Victorian primary school – red brick with little stone spires, behind a thick red brick wall pierced with one black iron gate, with a playground in front of the building. Standing on the front steps was a woman Philip didn’t recognise.
“That’s not her!” whispered Philip.
She was wearing an old-fashioned black serge suit which came nearly to her ankles, and an expression of implacable disapproval. Her grey-streaked hair was scraped back and tied in a bun. She had her hands clasped before her, in a sort of I’ve-already-made-up-my-mind-about-you-two gesture. The omens did not feel good. They clambered reluctantly out of the car. Dana exchanged a few words with the woman, and, with a wink and a wave, was gone. She surveyed her new charges with something verging on disgust.
“I am Jessica Greystone, the principal of this establishment. And you are?”
“Er, I’m Philip, and this is Matthew…”
“Yes. You will address me as “miss”, always, or “Miss Greystone”. Is that understood?”
“Er, yes, of course…miss. You’re not the lady I met at my aunt’s….”
“No. Jill Manchester has left. I have taken over.”
“Ah…I see…yes, it was Jill…that’s right…she was younger than you….”
That was a mistake.
“No doubt she was. She was also rather easy-going, which I am not. Now, you need to get out of those clothes. We do not allow males in male clothing anywhere on the grounds. Inside, at once.”
She shepherded them through the oak door into a gloomy corridor.
“Miss Beatson! They’re here. Please deal with them at once. I’ll see them in my study at the end of lunch.”
“Yes Miss Greystone. This way, you two. Quickly!”
She marched down the corridor, heels clicking threateningly on the old floorboards. She opened a door.
“Shoes off! Socks too. Now!”
They struggled with their shoes and socks. Her tone was of a kind that demanded obedience. She ushered them in. They found themselves in a room which could not have been less like the corridor they had just left. The first thing they noticed was the soft carpet under their bare feet – fluffy and pink. The ceiling white, studded with bright downlights. A large, long room, with two doors in each of the side and end walls. Between the doors, tall cupboards – wardrobes! Philip could see dresses peeping out of an open door. In the middle of the room, a long cabinet, with drawers all around, and three stools. On the top, two sewing machines, measuring tapes, ribbons, threads – everything for dressmaking. The boys goggled. But the biggest surprise of all was still to come. One of the side doors quietly opened, and Philip was assailed by a familiar voice.
“’Allo, darlin’! ‘Ow is yer, then?
For a split second he thought it might be Rebecca. He wheeled round. Sally Buttons! Grinning all over her cheeky face.
“I ‘ear you an’ ‘im’s bin in nursery for a while. Well. Welcome back to the grown-up world!”
She threw her arms round Philip, enveloping him in a suffocating cloud of ‘Coup de Nouveau’ perfume – her favourite – and planting a violent kiss on his cheek. Matthew, startled, took a step back.
“S-Sally!” gasped Philip. “How lovely to see you again! What are you doing here?”
“Workin’, silly. Button’s Beauticians at yer service. Come in once a week to sort out Miss Greystone’s boys and make ‘em presentable. When I ‘eard you was comin’, I changed my schedule so I could be ‘ere to meet yer.”
Philip was dumbfounded.
“Well? Ain’t you gonna introduce me?”
“Oh, yes, course. Matthew, this is Sally. Sally is a makeup…”
“Artist,” inserted Sally. “And in ‘ere, it’s Miss Buttons, I’m afraid.”
“Oh. Sorry…Miss Buttons. Yes. Er, makeup artist…yeah. She…er…helped me with…you know…when I was…”
“When ‘e was just startin’ out. ‘E was ‘alf way there already, with ‘is pretty face and ‘is little titties. I ‘ope you’re going to be as easy, Maffew.”
“M-me?” stammered Matthew, at something of a loss.
“In course! Why else is you ‘ere? You’re both gonna get the best I can give yer!”
Miss Beatson looked on with a grim smile.
“Betty? I got everyfing I need. Do you wanna come back just before lunch, an’ I’ll ‘ave ‘em all ready for yer. Like we discussed, right?”
“Perfect, Sally. Boys, you do just what Miss Buttons tells you, is that clear? And by the way, while you’re here it’s Philippa and Matilda, right? I’ll see you later.”
Miss Beatson exchanged a wink with Sally, and withdrew. Sally looked Philip and Matthew up and down.
“I fink you’ve grown, Philippa. Matilda, you’re nearly as big. Not so cute, mind. You’re gonna take a little bit of work. Right, into the shower – that door – there are towels and everyfing in there – and chuck yer cloves out after you’re undressed. Off you go then!”
-
Chapter 139. Down the Rabbit Hole.
Sally collected up the boys’ clothes in a big black plastic sack. She threw in their shoes and socks, tied it up, and dumped it outside the door. Then she busied herself laying out a selection of new clothes on the central counter. After a few minutes Philip opened the shower-room door a crack and called softly,
“Sal…I mean, Miss Buttons? We’re all dry now, but we’ve got no clothes…”
“Pink or yellow?”
“Sorry?”
“Pink panties or yellow panties?”
No-one replied. Sally sighed.
“All right. If you can’t decide, I’ll have to do it for you. Here, take them.” she handed the panties to Philip. “Philippa, you’re pink. Matilda, yellow. Get them on and get out here quickly. We’ve got a lot to do.”
Philip closed the door and handed the yellow panties to Matthew, who was now looking distinctly anxious.
“Put them on. We’ll just have to play it by ear.”
They weren’t standard wispy girls’ panties, but made of heavy-duty spandex with a panel at the front designed to flatten and conceal – as much as possible - evidence of masculinity. They were, however, furnished with rather pretty frills at the legs , matching the panties but rather brighter. As the boys stepped shyly out of the shower-room, they were aware of these frills rustling against each other as they walked.
“There. They fit very well, don’t they? Now let me explain what’s gonna ‘appen today, guys – I mean, girls. I’m gonna dress you this morning, you’ll have lunch, and then you’ll see Miss Greystone in ‘er office, an’ get the obligatory pep talk. But this afternoon you’re gonna come back ‘ere, and me and Betty – Miss Beatson – we’re gonna sort out your body ‘air an’ stuff, so you’re nice and smooth.”
“What? Shave us?” groaned Matthew.
“No, no, silly! Nuffink like that. I got some special cream that’ll take it all off easy. May take an hour, mind. But it’ll take a long time to grow back – if ever.” (Here Matthew’s mouth fell open in horror.) “Then you can dress again, an’ I’ll do your makeup. This evening, after supper, Miss Beatson will show you to your room. You’ll find everyfing you need there, and clothes for every occasion. I hope they fit – Mrs Williams kindly gave us all your measurements, but if there’s any problems we can easily do the alterations.
“We’ll be together, then,” said Philip, relieved.
“Oh yes, you’ll be together. You two – and I think there’s one other new trainee, too. But he’s not due till tomorrow. Now, clothes.” She shuffled through a pile of dresses. “Philip…this is only temp’ry, you understand. Somefing for you to wear to see Miss Greystone.”
She pulled out a sleeveless dress of crisp pink satin, with a bow at the waist, and laid it across his arms. She placed a pink satin hairband on top, a packet of sheer stockings, and a garter-belt.
“’Elp yerself to shoes – shelves at the end. They’re all in size order. I trust yer. Somefing ‘propriate.”
“As for you….” She looked Matthew up and down.
“Yes, Miss Buttons?”
“You need a complete makeover young man. You’ll get one too. You’re so dark, ain’t yer? Nuffin’ wrong with that, course, but… Yeah. I need to cover up them legs first of all. ‘Ere, nice black tights. That’ll do for a start… ‘Old on, I fink…yeah, why not?”
“W-why not…?”
“Bunny girl! Give ol’ Greyface a laugh if nuffin’ else. We’ll ‘ave a long-sleeved one, I fink…take it, then…an’ these cuffs…an’ don’t ferget yer ears!”
Philp was at the far end of the room. He’d already selected a pair of black patent heels, and was in the process of attaching his stockings to his garter belt when Matthew arrived clutching his outfit and looking rather dazed.
“What you got, then, Matty?”
He held out the bunny costume.
“Leotard?”
He turned it round and showed Philip the back, with its fluffy white ball tail. Philip tried and failed to suppress a laugh.
“Nice!”
“She said its only temporary.”
“Shame. It’s gonna suit you. Love it, Matt.” Matthew’s face was a picture. He didn’t move.
“Get a move on, then. Zip me up first, would you? Then I’ll help you on with that.”
Matthew zipped up Philip’s dress, and fastened the hook at the top.
“Thanks. Now then, tights on first, then I’ll help you into this little number. Hmm, black spandex. Nothing like it. You’ve even got little white cuffs, and white fluffy ears, to match your cute little tail!”
“Stop it, Philip!”
“Oops, sorry. But if you’re gonna wear this around, you’re gonna have to get used to having your bum pinched!”
-
Wonderful story, a magnum opus! I'm looking forward to some drugs / hormones to complete their transformation.
The tight shiny clothes are beautifully described. I'd love some permanent modification of their bodies too. But you're the author, only you can create the magic here. Thanks so much for sharing this!
-
Thanks for more brilliant chapters
-
Chapter 140. Jessica Greystone.
At two o’clock that afternoon, the boys found themselves following Betty Beatson along the corridor that led to Jessica Greystone’s office. They had caught a glimpse of some wonderfully incongruous outfits apparently returning from lunch, and been stared at in return. The study had a plain, unpanelled door of some anonymous wood, painted only with the initials “J.G.” in silver letters.
“Wait there, you two. Backs to the wall. Stand up straight! You’re ladies now, remember, not slouching yobbos.”
The phrase “slouching yobbos” produced a snort of unexpected laughter from Matthew, quickly aborted by an angry glance from Miss Beatson.
“Quiet! How dare you…outside Miss Greystone’s study, an’ all.”
She opened the door. They heard, “they’re here, Miss Greystone…”
“Leave them out there. I’ll call them when I’m ready.”
Miss Beatson exited rear first, like a servant leaving the presence of a duchess. She closed the door softly. “Right, wait here you two. The principal will call you when she’s ready, an’ you can go straight in. Behave yourselves,” she added, as she departed to her other duties.
As soon as she was round the corner, the boys looked at each other and grinned. But at that moment, there was a woosh and a crack and a howl from inside the office which froze their blood. They stared at each other.
“What was…” began Matthew. But he was interrupted by a repeat of the sound, followed this time by a scream of pain, then sobbing, and a boy’s voice, choking and pleading. The blow was repeated another four times, while the voice became hysterical with agony, and then, after the punishment was over, declined into a whimpering, blubbering refrain.
Miss Greystone’s voice rang out over the other. “Right. You two can come in now. Now, please!”
Philip turned the door handle gingerly, and they entered Miss Greystone’s study, wide-eyed. She was standing to the left of her desk, which faced the door, holding a slightly curved white cane. The first thing that caught their attention was a pair of bare pink legs, with blue panties around the ankles, surmounted by a plump, trembling bottom, criss-crossed with red weals, in the middle of her desk.
“I wanted you to see this. This is what happens to boys who disobey, and to boys who are disrespectful to the staff. This one’s lucky. Aren’t you, Denise? As it’s his first offence, Denise has been reprimanded in my office instead of in front of the whole school.”
It was the first time Philip had heard the Institute described as a “school”. But it seemed that its purpose was to educate – or re-educate – and it was clearly being run as a school.
“You may go to nurse and have some cream put on your buttocks,” went on Miss Greystone, busying herself with releasing Denise, who had been strapped down across the desk by his wrists and ankles. “Then straight back to class. And stop that snivelling.”
“Yes, m-miss…” Denise pulled up his panties feelingly. His face was scarlet with pain and embarrassment. He limped out of the office as quickly as was tolerable. They heard his footsteps retreating down the corridor.
Philip surveyed the room. The desk was equipped on the far side with cuffs on short chains, one at each corner. The front was solid, with the leather strap which Miss Greystone had just unbuckled fixed to the centre just above the floor. Not only a desk for working at, then, but the perfect whipping-bench. The room was painted a drab green, and all the furniture was of dark oak – even the stick-stand, into which Miss Greystone was now sliding her cane, to take its place amongst others of various lengths and colours. Behind her desk was a tall, multi-paned window, framed in heavy green velvet curtains, out of which Philip could see a green playing field, bright under the afternoon sunlight.
They stood before her desk, while she seated herself in the old Windsor chair, facing them.
“Well. I see Miss Buttons has made a start. She warned me Matilda had a long road ahead of her.” She smirked. “I can see she was correct. But you will find…you will both find…that, with application and determination, a few weeks will bring great transformations. You will come to realise…you especially, Matilda…how…” – she searched for the right word – “…how unpleasant boys of your age can be, and how the adoption of womanly values and behaviour can make you realise the possibilities of a purer, more ethereal, way of life. I have never liked young men… If I had my way…” But here she seemed to realise she was in danger of letting down her guard, and, flashing her audience a suspicious look, quickly changed tack.
“So…yes…you will be sharing a room on C corridor – that’s on the first floor – and you will be supervised by Miss Beatson, whom you will obey unquestioningly. I believe you are to be joined by a third trainee tomorrow. Miss Beatson will give you a printed copy of the rules. Read them and follow them to the letter. Be prompt for lessons and meals, or you may be turned away, or sent to see me. You will wear whichever outfit you are instructed to. You will be informed of your outfit for the next day the previous evening. Night attire is also prescribed. Do not be tempted to engage in any…distasteful activities. The punishment will be severe. Do not attempt to leave the premises. It has only happened once. That boy we dressed in thin panties and stockings a rather pretty training bra and chained to the wall outside the front gate for a day. He provided some amusement for the girls from Our Lady’s Preparatory just down the road. By six o’clock he was begging us to bring him in, and swearing he’d stay here forever if we wanted. So beware.” She bestowed on them her own peculiar version of a warm smile, a grim, steely stare, intended to drive home the lesson. “Here you are two girls, Philippa and Matilda. Remember that always, and with luck you may win one of our generous end-of-term awards. I hope you enjoy your stay. Now, go back to the dressing-room, as quickly as you can, so that Miss Buttons can start her work. Dismiss.”
Once out of the office, they breathed a sigh of relief.
“Shit, Philip, I’m gonna follow the rules, whatever. I don’t wanna end up over that desk, I can tell you.”
“No. Nor outside chained to the wall.”
“Right.”
On the way back to the dressing-room, they passed what was clearly a classroom – they could see a dozen boys seated inside, and one in a blue dress at the front of the class apparently demonstrating deportment. But what caught their attention was not inside, but outside, standing next to the door with his back to the wall; a boy perhaps a year younger than they, dressed in a figure-hugging shiny red dress, fishnet tights and heels, with a broad gold choker padlocked at the front, bright red lipstick, blusher, and rather too much mascara, some of which had been washed down his cheeks in long dirty streaks by his tears. Philip checked up and down the corridor, and made sure he couldn’t be seen from inside the room.
“What’s wrong, mate? Why are you out here?” he whispered.
“She threw me out…” he sobbed, “said I was misbehaving…”
“In what way?”
“I’m supposed to be the tart this week, an’ I don’t wanna be… I was just trying to get Suki off me. He was putting his hand up my skirt...”
“What? The tart? What do you…?”
“Phil – someone’s coming!” hissed Matthew.
“Okay – catch up later. What’s your name? Where’s your room?”
“David…I mean Daphne. C4.”
“We’re on C too. Okay…later.”
They quickly resumed their journey, exchanging questioning glances.
“Tart? What’s that about, you reckon?”
“No idea, Matty. But I don’t like the sound of it…”
-
Chapter 141. The Tomboy.
They were with Sally for the whole afternoon. The first two hours were dedicated to the boys’ bodies, and inevitably Matthew received the bulk of the attention.
“I’m gonna 'ave to use a mixture of therapies,” she said, “wax, creams, ‘lectrical and IPL. Your ‘air is quite dark and I bin told to remove it all – ‘cept yer thatch, in course. Now you’ll need to take off everything…and I mean, everything…”
With the assistance of Betty Beatson and a girl called Annie, apparently highly experienced and quite lacking inhibitions, Miss Buttons succeeded in depriving him of pretty much every hair on his body and face. It was when she was working on his eyebrows that he asked, nervously,
“This isn’t permanent, is it?”
“Not yet. You’ll need to come back for two or free more sessions. Don’t worry, they’re all booked in, and you’ll be told when in plenty of time.”
“But…”
“Keep still, Matilda. I’m nearly finished. After this I'll do yer 'air."
Philip was an easier proposition. His body and facial hair, which was fair anyway, had barely reappeared. His wig was removed, his head re-shaved, and a new one, fairer than the last, the hair straighter and thicker and pageboy style. As for Matthew, Sally had had an idea for she called a “way cool look”. His hair was washed in cool water, given a few splashes of red colour, moisturised, and then, bit by bit, twisted around a very slim curling iron until his head was covered with tight little black and red curls. Philip watched with amusement as his friend was transformed. Matthew himself watched himself in the mirror with a mixture of fascination and anxiety.
It was half-past four when they were at last ready to be dressed. The boys, both quite naked, were looking rather self-conscious, so Sally handed out two pairs of nice silky panties to spare their blushes. Philip’s were yellow, Matthew’s scarlet. Then came the selection of outfits. Philip was no problem. There were so many things he would have been happy to wear. So when Sally selected a pair of soft, opaque yellow tights, a pale yellow bra and blouse, and a short flared skirt of crisp black satin, he grabbed them eagerly and went to change.
“You can pick yer own shoes, Philip, an’ any jewellery yer wants. Then I’ll do yer makeup.” She turned to Matthew, looking him up and down till he began to fidget with embarrassment. “Maffew...Matilda…I wonder…you’re gonna be a sort of boyish girl, ain’t yer? I mean…” She glanced down at his well-filled panties, making him blush to the roots of his hair. “Yeah… so I fink we’ll go for the tomboy look. Sort of ‘ad it in mind when I did yer ‘air.” She riffled through the clothes piled on the counter. “What about this? No…even that’s too girlie, I fink… Ah, this is better! Simple but…cute. A bit gofic, like.” She had extracted a couple of fairly skimpy looking articles, and now held them up against the nervous Matthew’s semi-naked body. There was a cropped black knitted cotton top with three-quarter length sleeves and a high round neck, a pair of bright red metallic spandex shorts, and a pair of black fishnet tights.
She thrust the tights at him. “’Ere. Get these on.”
Matthew stammered a few weak words of protest, which Sally purported not to hear.
“Urry up, then… I don’t know, you boys. You’ll ‘ave to get used to girls’ stuff soon enough.”
She helped him pull up the tights, and picked at them till they were straight. They had a low waistband. “We don’t want ‘em peeping out over your shorts, do we? Not cool. Okay, now these.”
Trembling slightly, Matthew stepped into the shorts and pulled them up. They fitted snugly, the waistband a couple of inches below his navel, the legs cutely short, with thicker leg bands which gripped the tops of his thighs. He caught a glimpse of himself in one of the wall mirrors. The metallic spandex gleamed and sparkled in the bright dressing-room lights. They really left nothing to the imagination. There was a single seam running from the front of the waist to the back, separating both his buttocks and his balls. This seam, and the tightness at the thigh, coaxed his pen-is into a roughly forty-five degree position, where it lay confined, like a plump, straight sausage under the taut, shiny material.
“Perfect!” cried Sally. “Now the top.”
The top, when pulled down as far as it would go, fell short of his navel from above by a good four inches. Sally clapped her hands, and, waving aside his anxiety, proceeded to buckle on a studded black leather choker, a matching two-buckle wrist strap, after which she gave him a pair of black fingerless kid leather gloves to put on.
“’Ere Maffew, sit down ‘ere, an’ I’ll get yer boots.”
Matthew sat, wriggling his fingers into his new gloves. Sally fetched a pair of black lace-up chunky ankle boots from the boot and shoe cupboard, and, kneeling before him, placed them on his feet with the expert manipulation of a shoe store assistant, and laced them up tightly. The poor bewildered boy was finally presented with a short leather jacket without a zip, so that it couldn’t be done up. Philip looked at him, both amused and impressed.
“Wow, Matty. You look pretty cool, mate. You’re gonna cause a bit of a stir around here I reckon. ‘Specially in those cute little hot pants!”
Matthew was starting to say something but Sally interrupted.
“’Ave a walk about, darlin’.”
Obedient to her instructions, Matthew walked gingerly up and down the room, getting used to his new boots, which had added a couple of inches to his height. He was disturbed to discover that the combined effect of the slippery panties and the taut spandex made his member slip up and down through a narrow arc with every step. He bit his lip and contrived to take shorter steps, which earned him a reprimand from Sally. But eventually she was satisfied with his appearance and deportment. There was a gleam in her eye as she remarked, almost to herself, “Good, Matilda, very good. I think Miss Greystone’s going to be very happy.” Miss Beatson smiled and nodded slowly, whilst Annie expressed her approbation with a malicious grin.
Sally had spent longer than she anticipated on the boys’ transformation, and so the final makeover was rather hurried. Philip got some yellow eyeshadow and peach lip gloss, Matthew red with black lipstick, followed by a touch of mascara.
“Annie? Can you do their nails, love? I gotta get goin’. Yellow for Philippa, for Matilda…oh, red will be fine. Right, boys. Annie ‘ere will do yer nails and sort out the rest of yer wardrobes an’ stash 'em in yer room later on. These are yer outfits for tomorrer and until Miss Greystone decides uvverwise, okay? I gotta rush. See yer in a few days!”
And she was gone.
“Right you two, out please,” piped up Miss Beatson, who had preserved a silent deference throughout the whole process. You can have a late dinner and then off to your room. C3, all right? Got that?”
Dinner was officially over, so fortunately Matthew didn’t have to put in a public appearance that day. They ate together in the empty canteen. They said little, both absorbing the events of the day. Afterwards they hurried up to C3. They were pleasantly surprised. It was a very large room, well-decorated with pale green walls, a wood floor, and a big rug in the centre. There were two big windows on the far wall looking out over the lawns at the back of the house. Their beds were also on the window wall, one at each end, each just beyond the adjoining window, each equipped with a bedside cabinet and light. On the left wall were two chests of drawers, and on the right a folding table with three chairs, and a door marked "Bathroom". The corridor wall was mainly occupied by wardrobes with mirror doors, but at the farthest end from the door was another bed.
“I guess the extra bed’s for our roommate,” remarked Philip. Even so, the place is big enough, isn’t it?”
“Yeah…it’s great, actually,” said Matthew, checking out the bathroom. “There's a shower an everything in here, and lovely pink tiles. I didn’t imagine it would be this nice…”
“So you like it?”
“Yeah…I could live in a place like this…”
“What, as a girl?” Philip laughed.
“No, that’s the snag.” He caught sight of himself in one of the mirrors. “Not that I look much like a girl at the moment.”
“Do you mind that?”
“No…not when I’m with you…”
Now Philip was back as a girl, Matthew was beginning to feel romantic again. He took Philip’s hand and put his arm round him and gave him a hug. Philip gasped as he felt the entire length of his friend’s member press against his belly. He wasn’t sure he was ready for another round of lovemaking so soon, but he didn’t want to hurt Matthew, so he decided to give him a quick peck on the cheek and release himself from his embrace. But Matthew took the peck as encouragement, and pressed himself more firmly against his friend. Now Philip could actually feel it swelling and hardening against him, and to his consternation he felt his own body spontaneously responding. He glanced sideways at their reflection in the mirror. A few months ago he could not have conceived of such a situation, but now… And Matthew did look incredibly hot in that little outfit. He allowed his right hand to slide down until it rested on Matthew’s left buttock. He didn’t know quite where this was going... But at that moment a soft knock at the door broke the spell. They jumped apart, flustered.
Philip glanced at Matthew’s bulging shorts. “I’ll get it.” He went to the door. “Who is it?”
“It’s me…David. I mean, Daphne. Can I come in?”
“Just a sec.”
Matthew seated himself on the bed, where his predicament would be less obvious. Philip opened the door.
“Come in.”
“Thanks.” He took a pace forward and stopped dead. He was still wearing the red dress and all the trimmings, though he looked a little more dishevelled than before; his makeup was smeared, his tights had a rip in them, and there were multiple sticky stains on the front of his dress. He stared at Philip. “Wow! You look beautiful!” And then, flustered, he added, “I mean…you know, they’ve done quite a good job, haven’t they.” Still slightly embarrassed, he held out his hand. “Pleased to meet you.” Philip shook it.
“And you. Oh, and this is my friend, Matthew…er, Matilda in here. And I’m Philippa, of course.”
“Hello, Matthew.”
Matthew had no alternative but to stand up and join them. David stared at the gleaming shorts. Matthew’s arousal had hardly subsided.
“Oh, goodness….er, I mean…that’s an…original outfit, Matthew…I, er….” He trailed off.
“Yeah, well, I’m supposed to be a tomboy, see?”
“Well, there’s no doubt he’s a boy, at least,” grinned Philip. Matthew glared at him. “So David, tell us more. What was that about “tart of the week”? Sounds like something we should know about.”
So David told them all about it. Of course it had been Miss Greystone’s idea, but it had been enthusiastically embraced by the whole staff. From the beginning the institute had been a front for the staff’s prurient obsession with the students. Miss Greystone and a couple of her friends had been the founders, but they had sought out like-minded women to help run the place. The general belief amongst the students, reinforced by certain remarks overheard during punishment sessions, was that Miss Greystone had a mission. It seemed that, in her youth, she had been betrayed and jilted not once, but two or three times, and now she was intent on sabotaging what she saw as the misogyny of any lecherous young men she could get her hands on - by the simple expedient of turning them gay!
“You know, like the opposite of what those religious nuts do,” explained David.
And what better way than by confining them with their own sex, denying them the availability of any eligible female partners, and dressing them as girls! As this explanation was unfolding, poor Matthew was becoming redder and redder in the face, thinking how, if the principal knew his feelings, he would probably be elected student of the month!
The ”tart of the week” designation had been Miss Greystone’s latest idea in pursuance of her end. The unlucky student would be offered this honour instead of a caning, as punishment for some minor breach of the rules. Standing in front of Miss Greystone’s desk, looking at the stand full of vicious implements, it was difficult to choose the latter. However, once elected to the position, the student would have reason to regret his choice. He would be dressed appropriately, fitted with the badge of his office – a gold choker – and for the next week he was fair game for the whole institution. He could be used in any way by one or more of his fellows with absolute impunity.
“You can imagine what they get up to,” sobbed David. “Or maybe you can’t. Just now…”
But he didn’t get to finish what he was about to say. There was a loud knock on the door, and a male voice called “Daphne? You in there? We’re waitin’.”
“Sorry, I’ve got to go. Catch up tomorrow?”
“Sure…”
“Coming, Dominique!”
And with a whimper, he let himself out. As he closed the door the boys heard a chorus of ironic cheers and raucous laughter from the corridor. They looked at each other uneasily. Matthew felt suddenly vulnerable.
“This isn’t good Philip. It really isn’t.”
“Don’t worry Matty. We’ll look out for each other. No-one’s gonna mess with us.”
“Right. No-one. Apart from Miss Greystone…”
-
Chapter 142. Patent leather Mary Janes.
Matthew was feeling rather deflated – in every sense – by David’s intelligence. By indulging his romantic feelings towards Philip, he felt he was colluding with the regime. He wanted to think things over. He chose the bed on the left wall, behind the chests, and threw himself down. Philip, respectful of his feelings, withdrew to the other end of the room. He lay there thinking, distracted by his arousal, which came and went with the nature of his cogitations. He must have been on the point of falling asleep when he heard a voice from the corridor, accompanied by a polite tap at the door.
“Hello? Is there anyone in?”
“Come in,” called Philip, without bothering to get up from the table at which he was writing a letter to Rebecca.
Matthew had a restricted view. The chests were Victorian, like much of the furniture in the Institution, and on short cabriole legs. He saw the door open. Two feet entered hesitantly, and stopped. Matthew stared. Shiny, patent leather Mary Janes, and short white socks with lace trim! What the hell…?
“Hello, Philippa…”
Matthew jumped out of bed. Standing by the door, blinking and blushing, stood Billy! Billy, his (as he saw him) arch-rival for Philip’s affections. He knew something had happened between Philip and Billy, though he wasn’t absolutely sure what. But he imagined the worst.
“What are you doing here?” he demanded.
"Sorry...I was supposed to arrive tomorrow, but they sent me today..."
Billy looked at him with astonishment. There could hardly have been a greater contradiction of styles. Matthew, the epitome of cool – sleazy cool, but cool nonetheless – and Billy. Billy, dressed in a pure white long-sleeved blouse with a tie of blue ribbon, a short, blue tartan skirt, and the aforementioned footwear. In addition, his hair shiny and arranged in two perfectly symmetrical bunches, each secured by more blue ribbon tied in neat bows. And on his back, a little blue vinyl rucksack. He wore pale peach lip gloss and peach blusher, and two little silver ear-studs with blue stones.
It was Philip’s turn to be embarrassed. He turned bright red, and when eventually he spoke, he was unable to suppress a slight stammer.
“B-Billy…how nice to see you…I mean, are you…?”
“Yes. I’m your roommate. I hope that’s all right.”
“It’s not,” said Matthew, flatly. “Not by me anyway.”
Philip’s reaction had not been lost on him. He glared at his friend, demanding support. But Philip knew that if the arrangements had been made, there was no countermanding them. He guessed, rightly, that there had been consultation between the misses Wellington and Greystone. He imagined them cackling over the idea of assembling this impossible triangle and confining it in a single room.
“Billy’s okay, Matthew. There’s nothing we can do, anyway. We have to live with it.”
“You mean, I have to live with her…”
For a moment, Matthew actually saw Billy as a girl. A real girl, to whom the dominant heterosexual side of his friend would respond, and against whom he, Matthew, had no defence. She…he…was as pretty as any girl, he thought. Just as he had been the prettiest baby as Resborough, now he would be the cutest girl in Westonbrook. He still had that pretty curled light brown hair, and his little retroussé nose and freckles and hairless stalky legs were perfect for the part he was now playing. He sighed, defeated.
“I’m really sorry, Matthew. I didn’t want them to put me in here…but they insisted.”
“Don’t apologise. I don’t believe you’re sorry at all. What’s your girly name, anyway?”
“Bili. B-I-L-I.”
“Well that’s easy. Anyway, I expect you and Philippa over there have a lot to catch up on,” he said, sarcastically – and immediately regretted it. “I’m going to bed. Good night.” And he returned to his place behind the chests.
The drawers and cupboards were still empty. Apparently Annie hadn’t got her act together yet. So there were no nightclothes, and Matthew stripped down to his panties, climbed into bed, and lay there listening to the low murmur of conversation between Philip and Billy. He was feeling hugely frustrated. He touched himself through the taut satin, thinking of Philip, and wishing they hadn’t been interrupted earlier. Soon his panties were slick with his juices. He turned to face the wall, pretending to be asleep, so the others wouldn’t notice the discreet movement of his hand. Philip’s voice was low, but Billy’s much higher – even that was like a girl’s! He pursued his fantasies, descending into slumber as he did so, until they took on a direction of their own. At some point, his consciousness and his subconsciousness flowed back together. He woke with a start, and with the realisation that, in his imagination, Philip had been replaced by Billy – or rather, by Bili. They had been lying together on a hillside, in warm summer sunlight. His hand was under Bili’s little tartan skirt, fondling his bulging panties. Bili was lying back, eyes closed, moaning softly, and every now and then murmuring, “Matilda…yes…don’t stop…” What was happening to him? He lay there for some minutes in a state of agitation. Then he shut his eyes tight, determined to sleep. And after another half hour or so, he did….
He was having a series of confusing dreams, but they finally resolved themselves into something pleasurable. He was making love to his old flame, Karen…or rather, she was making love to him. The pleasure increased, until he realised he was no longer asleep. The feeling was unbelievable…ecstasy… He reached own to touch himself, but he encountered…a head…soft hair, and ribbons! He was fully awake in an instant. It was dark – the middle of the night – but enough moonlight fell on the bed to enable him to see Billy’s head bobbing gently up and down. Did he throw him off and jump out of bed? He felt that’s what he should do...but the pleasure…!
“Billy!” he whispered. “What are you doing?”
Billy removed Matthew’s pen-is from his mouth with an audible plop. “I’m really sorry they put me here, Matthew. I don’t want to make any trouble for you and Philip. I’m sort of…apologising, I suppose. Do you want me to stop?”
Matthew didn’t reply for a moment. Then, “please don’t. Please don’t stop. I’m the one who should be apologising to you. And I'm going to...I'm going to.” He ruffled Billy’s hair. “Right after you’ve finished apologising to me.”
-
Thanks for continuing a great story. Hope you will add more chapters soon. Sounds like the three 'Girls' are going to finish up best of friends in more ways than one.
-
Thanks, BabyJay. I'll resume as soon as I can.
-
It has taken me a few days to read the whole story so far. I liked it when all the girls came into the story but disappointed his aunt and Tina are not really in the story any longer.
What is Becca going to do with Phillip not being a baby? Also somehow they got to get Phillip down to just with Becca. Think that can happen if Matt and Billy become an item, think this will be a relief to Phillip.
Now they are in basically sissy school looking forward to what they teach them for jobs for sissies in the real world.